This is a modern-English version of The Man Upstairs and Other Stories, originally written by Wodehouse, P. G. (Pelham Grenville). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


THE MAN UPSTAIRS
AND OTHER STORIES

by P. G. Wodehouse

by P.G. Wodehouse

CONTENTS

THE MAN UPSTAIRS

THERE were three distinct stages in the evolution of Annette Brougham's attitude towards the knocking in the room above. In the beginning it had been merely a vague discomfort. Absorbed in the composition of her waltz, she had heard it almost subconsciously. The second stage set in when it became a physical pain like red-hot pincers wrenching her mind from her music. Finally, with a thrill in indignation, she knew it for what it was—an insult. The unseen brute disliked her playing, and was intimating his views with a boot-heel.

THERE were three distinct stages in the evolution of Annette Brougham's attitude towards the banging in the room above. At first, it was just a vague discomfort. While she was focused on composing her waltz, she heard it almost without realizing. The second stage kicked in when it turned into a physical pain, like red-hot pincers pulling her mind away from her music. Finally, with a rush of indignation, she recognized it for what it was—an insult. The unseen jerk disliked her playing and was making his opinion known with a boot-heel.

Defiantly, with her foot on the loud pedal, she struck—almost slapped—the keys once more.

Defiantly, with her foot on the gas, she hit—almost slapped—the keys again.

'Bang!' from the room above. 'Bang! Bang!'

'Bang!' came from the room above. 'Bang! Bang!'

Annette rose. Her face was pink, her chin tilted. Her eyes sparkled with the light of battle. She left the room and started to mount the stairs. No spectator, however just, could have helped feeling a pang of pity for the wretched man who stood unconscious of imminent doom, possibly even triumphant, behind the door at which she was on the point of tapping.

Annette got up. Her face was flushed, her chin held high. Her eyes shone with the thrill of confrontation. She left the room and began to climb the stairs. No onlooker, no matter how fair, could have avoided a feeling of pity for the miserable man who stood unaware of the impending disaster, perhaps even feeling victorious, behind the door she was about to knock on.

'Come in!' cried the voice, rather a pleasant voice; but what is a pleasant voice if the soul be vile?

'Come in!' called the voice, a quite pleasant voice; but what good is a pleasant voice if the soul is corrupt?

Annette went in. The room was a typical Chelsea studio, scantily furnished and lacking a carpet. In the centre was an easel, behind which were visible a pair of trousered legs. A cloud of grey smoke was curling up over the top of the easel.

Annette walked in. The room was a typical Chelsea studio, sparsely furnished and without a carpet. In the center stood an easel, behind which a pair of legs in trousers was visible. A cloud of gray smoke was curling up over the top of the easel.

'I beg your pardon,' began Annette.

"I'm sorry," Annette said.

'I don't want any models at present,' said the Brute. 'Leave your card on the table.'

'I don't want any models right now,' said the Brute. 'Just leave your card on the table.'

'I am not a model,' said Annette, coldly. 'I merely came—'

'I’m not a model,' Annette said coolly. 'I just came—'

At this the Brute emerged from his fortifications and, removing his pipe from his mouth, jerked his chair out into the open.

At this, the Brute came out from his defenses and, taking the pipe from his mouth, pulled his chair out into the open.

'I beg your pardon,' he said. 'Won't you sit down?'

"I’m sorry," he said. "Could you please take a seat?"

How reckless is Nature in the distribution of her gifts! Not only had this black-hearted knocker on floors a pleasant voice, but, in addition, a pleasing exterior. He was slightly dishevelled at the moment, and his hair stood up in a disordered mop; but in spite of these drawbacks, he was quite passably good-looking. Annette admitted this. Though wrathful, she was fair.

How careless is Nature in how she shares her gifts! Not only did this dark-hearted knocker have a nice voice, but he also had a nice appearance. He was a bit messy at the moment, and his hair was all over the place; but despite these issues, he was pretty good-looking. Annette acknowledged this. Even though she was angry, she was still attractive.

'I thought it was another model,' he explained. 'They've been coming in at the rate of ten an hour ever since I settled here. I didn't object at first, but after about the eightieth child of sunny Italy had shown up it began to get on my nerves.'

'I thought it was just another kid,' he explained. 'They've been coming in at the rate of ten an hour ever since I moved here. I didn't mind at first, but after about the eightieth child from sunny Italy arrived, it started to get on my nerves.'

Annette waited coldly till he had finished.

Annette waited patiently until he was done.

'I am sorry,' she said, in a this-is-where-you-get-yours voice, 'if my playing disturbed you.'

"I'm sorry," she said, in a tone that suggested, “This is where you get what you deserve,” "if my playing bothered you."

One would have thought nobody but an Eskimo wearing his furs and winter under-clothing could have withstood the iciness of her manner; but the Brute did not freeze.

One might think that only an Eskimo dressed in furs and winter gear could handle the chill of her demeanor; yet the Brute remained unfazed.

'I am sorry,' repeated Annette, well below zero, 'if my playing disturbed you. I live in the room below, and I heard you knocking.'

"I'm sorry," Annette said again, feeling really uncomfortable, "if my playing bothered you. I live in the room below, and I heard you knocking."

'No, no,' protested the young man, affably; 'I like it. Really I do.'

'No, no,' the young man said with a friendly tone; 'I like it. I really do.'

'Then why knock on the floor?' said Annette, turning to go. 'It is so bad for my ceiling,' she said over shoulder. 'I thought you would not mind my mentioning it. Good afternoon.'

'Then why knock on the floor?' Annette asked, turning to leave. 'It's really bad for my ceiling,' she said over her shoulder. 'I thought you wouldn't mind me bringing it up. Good afternoon.'

'No; but one moment. Don't go.'

'No; but wait a second. Don't leave.'

She stopped. He was surveying her with a friendly smile. She noticed most reluctantly that he had a nice smile. His composure began to enrage her more and more. Long ere this he should have been writhing at her feet in the dust, crushed and abject.

She stopped. He was looking at her with a friendly smile. She reluctantly noticed that he had a nice smile. His calmness started to irritate her more and more. By now, he should have been lying at her feet in the dust, broken and humiliated.

'You see,' he said, 'I'm awfully sorry, but it's like this. I love music, but what I mean is, you weren't playing a tune. It was just the same bit over and over again.'

'You see,' he said, 'I'm really sorry, but here's the thing. I love music, but what I mean is, you weren't playing a tune. It was just the same part over and over again.'

'I was trying to get a phrase,' said Annette, with dignity, but less coldly. In spite of herself she was beginning to thaw. There was something singularly attractive about this shock-headed youth.

"I was trying to find the right phrase," Annette said, maintaining her dignity but sounding less cold. Despite herself, she was starting to warm up. There was something uniquely appealing about this messy-haired young man.

'A phrase?'

'What’s the phrase?'

'Of music. For my waltz. I am composing a waltz.'

'About music. For my waltz. I'm creating a waltz.'

A look of such unqualified admiration overspread the young man's face that the last remnants of the ice-pack melted. For the first time since they had met Annette found herself positively liking this blackguardly floor-smiter.

A look of complete admiration spread across the young man's face that the last traces of the ice pack melted away. For the first time since they met, Annette found herself genuinely liking this dishonest floor-smiter.

'Can you compose music?' he said, impressed.

"Can you write music?" he asked, impressed.

'I have written one or two songs.'

'I have written a couple of songs.'

'It must be great to be able to do things—artistic things, I mean, like composing.'

'It must be amazing to be able to do things—creative things, I mean, like composing.'

'Well, you do, don't you? You paint.'

'Well, you do, right? You paint.'

The young man shook his head with a cheerful grin.

The young man shook his head with a happy grin.

'I fancy,' he said, 'I should make a pretty good house-painter. I want scope. Canvas seems to cramp me.'

'I think,' he said, 'I could be a pretty good house painter. I want space. Canvas feels limiting to me.'

It seemed to cause him no discomfort. He appeared rather amused than otherwise.

It didn't seem to bother him at all. He looked more amused than anything else.

'Let me look.'

'Let me see.'

She crossed over to the easel.

She walked over to the easel.

'I shouldn't,' he warned her. 'You really want to? Is this not mere recklessness? Very well, then.'

'I shouldn't,' he warned her. 'Are you sure you want to? Isn't this just being reckless? Alright, then.'

To the eye of an experienced critic the picture would certainly have seemed crude. It was a study of a dark-eyed child holding a large black cat. Statisticians estimate that there is no moment during the day when one or more young artists somewhere on the face of the globe are not painting pictures of children holding cats.

To an experienced critic, the picture would definitely look rough. It showed a dark-eyed child with a big black cat. Statisticians believe that there's never a moment during the day when one or more young artists around the world aren't painting pictures of children with cats.

'I call it "Child and Cat",' said the young man. 'Rather a neat title, don't you think? Gives you the main idea of the thing right away. That,' he explained, pointing obligingly with the stem of his pipe, 'is the cat.'

'I call it "Child and Cat,"' said the young man. 'It's a pretty clever title, don't you think? It gives you the main idea of the piece right off the bat. That,' he said, pointing helpfully with the stem of his pipe, 'is the cat.'

Annette belonged to that large section of the public which likes or dislikes a picture according to whether its subject happens to please or displease them. Probably there was not one of the million or so child-and-cat eyesores at present in existence which she would not have liked. Besides, he had been very nice about her music.

Annette was part of that big group of people who like or dislike a painting based on whether its subject appeals to them. There probably wasn't a single one of the million or so annoying child-and-cat pictures out there that she wouldn't have liked. Plus, he had been really supportive of her music.

'I think it's splendid,' she announced.

'I think it's great,' she announced.

The young man's face displayed almost more surprise than joy.

The young man's face showed more shock than happiness.

'Do you really?' he said. 'Then I can die happy—that is, if you'll let me come down and listen to those songs of yours first.'

"Do you really?" he said. "Then I can die happy—unless you’ll let me come down and listen to your songs first."

'You would only knock on the floor,' objected Annette.

'You would just knock on the floor,' Annette argued.

'I'll never knock on another floor as long as I live,' said the ex-brute, reassuringly. 'I hate knocking on floors. I don't see what people want to knock on floors for, anyway.'

"I'll never knock on another floor as long as I live," said the former tough guy, reassuringly. "I hate knocking on floors. I don't get why people want to knock on floors in the first place."

Friendships ripen quickly in Chelsea. Within the space of an hour and a quarter Annette had learned that the young man's name was Alan Beverley (for which Family Heraldic affliction she pitied rather than despised him), that he did not depend entirely on his work for a living, having a little money of his own, and that he considered this a fortunate thing. From the very beginning of their talk he pleased her. She found him an absolutely new and original variety of the unsuccessful painter. Unlike Reginald Sellers, who had a studio in the same building, and sometimes dropped in to drink her coffee and pour out his troubles, he did not attribute his non-success to any malice or stupidity on the part of the public. She was so used to hearing Sellers lash the Philistine and hold forth on unappreciated merit that she could hardly believe the miracle when, in answer to a sympathetic bromide on the popular lack of taste in Art, Beverley replied that, as far as he was concerned, the public showed strong good sense. If he had been striving with every nerve to win her esteem, he could not have done it more surely than with that one remark. Though she invariably listened with a sweet patience which encouraged them to continue long after the point at which she had begun in spirit to throw things at them, Annette had no sympathy with men who whined. She herself was a fighter. She hated as much as anyone the sickening blows which Fate hands out to the struggling and ambitious; but she never made them the basis of a monologue act. Often, after a dreary trip round the offices of the music-publishers, she would howl bitterly in secret, and even gnaw her pillow in the watches of the night; but in public her pride kept her unvaryingly bright and cheerful.

Friendships form quickly in Chelsea. In just over an hour, Annette discovered that the young man's name was Alan Beverley (for which she felt more pity than disdain due to his Family Heraldic situation), that he didn't rely solely on his work to live because he had a bit of money of his own, and he considered that quite lucky. From the start of their conversation, he appealed to her. She found him to be a completely fresh and unique type of unsuccessful painter. Unlike Reginald Sellers, who had a studio in the same building and occasionally dropped by to drink her coffee and share his woes, he didn’t blame his lack of success on anyone’s malice or ignorance. She was so accustomed to hearing Sellers criticize the masses and lament his unrecognized talent that she could hardly believe it when, in response to a sympathetic cliché about the public's poor taste in art, Beverley said that, as far as he was concerned, the public had a lot of common sense. If he had been trying his hardest to earn her respect, he couldn’t have done it better than with that one comment. Although she usually listened with a sweet patience that encouraged them to talk long past the point where she’d mentally started throwing things at them, Annette had no sympathy for men who whined. She was a fighter herself. Like anyone, she despised the frustrating blows that Fate deals to those struggling and ambitious; but she never turned them into a monologue. Often, after a miserable round of visits to music publishers’ offices, she would silently cry in frustration and even chew on her pillow during sleepless nights; but in public, her pride kept her consistently bright and cheerful.

Today, for the first time, she revealed something of her woes. There was that about the mop-headed young man which invited confidences. She told him of the stony-heartedness of music-publishers, of the difficulty of getting songs printed unless you paid for them, of their wretched sales.

Today, for the first time, she opened up about some of her struggles. There was something about the mop-headed young man that made her feel comfortable sharing. She told him how cold-hearted music publishers could be, how hard it was to get songs printed unless you paid for it, and how terrible their sales were.

'But those songs you've been playing,' said Beverley, 'they've been published?'

'But those songs you've been playing,' Beverley said, 'have they been published?'

'Yes, those three. But they are the only ones.'

'Yes, those three. But they're the only ones.'

'And didn't they sell?'

'And didn't they sell?'

'Hardly at all. You see, a song doesn't sell unless somebody well known sings it. And people promise to sing them, and then don't keep their word. You can't depend on what they say.'

'Not really. You see, a song doesn't sell unless someone famous sings it. People promise to sing them, but then they don't follow through. You can't rely on what they say.'

'Give me their names,' said Beverley, 'and I'll go round tomorrow and shoot the whole lot. But can't you do anything?'

'Give me their names,' Beverley said, 'and I'll go around tomorrow and take them all out. But can’t you do anything?'

'Only keep on keeping on.'

'Just keep going.'

'I wish,' he said, 'that any time you're feeling blue about things you would come up and pour out the poison on me. It's no good bottling it up. Come up and tell me about it, and you'll feel ever so much better. Or let me come down. Any time things aren't going right just knock on the ceiling.'

"I wish," he said, "that whenever you're feeling down about things, you would come up and share your feelings with me. It's not good to keep it all inside. Come up and talk to me about it, and you'll feel so much better. Or let me come down. Any time things aren't going well, just knock on the ceiling."

She laughed.

She chuckled.

'Don't rub it in,' pleaded Beverley. 'It isn't fair. There's nobody so sensitive as a reformed floor-knocker. You will come up or let me come down, won't you? Whenever I have that sad, depressed feeling, I go out and kill a policeman. But you wouldn't care for that. So the only thing for you to do is to knock on the ceiling. Then I'll come charging down and see if there's anything I can do to help.'

'Don't make it worse,' Beverley pleaded. 'It's not fair. No one is as sensitive as someone who's turned their life around. You'll either come up or let me come down, right? Whenever I'm feeling down and out, I go out and take it out on a cop. But I know you wouldn't go for that. So the best thing for you to do is knock on the ceiling. Then I'll come rushing down and see if there's anything I can do to help.'

'You'll be sorry you ever said this.'

'You're going to regret saying that.'

'I won't,' he said stoutly.

"I won't," he said firmly.

'If you really mean it, it would be a relief,' she admitted. 'Sometimes I'd give all the money I'm ever likely to make for someone to shriek my grievances at. I always think it must have been so nice for the people in the old novels, when they used to say: "Sit down and I will tell you the story of my life." Mustn't it have been heavenly?'

'If you truly mean it, it would be a relief,' she confessed. 'Sometimes I’d trade all the money I’m ever likely to make just to have someone to vent my frustrations to. I always think it must have been so nice for the people in the old novels when they would say: "Sit down and I will tell you the story of my life." It must have been wonderful, don’t you think?'

'Well,' said Beverley, rising, 'you know where I am if I'm wanted. Right up there where the knocking came from.'

'Well,' said Beverley, getting up, 'you know where to find me if you need me. Right up there where the knocking was coming from.'

'Knocking?' said Annette. 'I remember no knocking.'

'Knocking?' Annette said. 'I don't remember any knocking.'

'Would you mind shaking hands?' said Beverley.

"Could you please shake hands?" Beverley asked.

 

A particularly maddening hour with one of her pupils drove her up the very next day. Her pupils were at once her salvation and her despair. They gave her the means of supporting life, but they made life hardly worth supporting. Some of them were learning the piano. Others thought they sang. All had solid ivory skulls. There was about a teaspoonful of grey matter distributed among the entire squad, and the pupil Annette had been teaching that afternoon had come in at the tail-end of the division.

A particularly frustrating hour with one of her students pushed her to the edge the very next day. Her students were both her saving grace and her biggest headache. They provided her with a way to make a living, but they also made life feel barely worth living. Some were learning to play the piano, while others believed they could sing. All of them had solid ivory heads. There seemed to be barely a teaspoon of brainpower spread out among the whole group, and the student Annette had been teaching that afternoon was definitely at the bottom of the class.

In the studio with Beverley she found Reginald Sellers, standing in a critical attitude before the easel. She was not very fond of him. He was a long, offensive, patronizing person, with a moustache that looked like a smear of charcoal, and a habit of addressing her as 'Ah, little one!'

In the studio with Beverley, she saw Reginald Sellers standing critically in front of the easel. She didn't like him much. He was a tall, annoying, and condescending guy with a mustache that looked like a smudge of charcoal, and he often called her "Ah, little one!"

Beverley looked up.

Beverley glanced up.

'Have you brought your hatchet, Miss Brougham? If you have, you're just in time to join in the massacre of the innocents. Sellers has been smiting my child and cat hip and thigh. Look at his eye. There! Did you see it flash then? He's on the warpath again.'

'Have you got your hatchet, Miss Brougham? If you do, you’re just in time to take part in the massacre of the innocents. Sellers has been attacking my child and cat fiercely. Look at his eye. There! Did you see it flash just now? He’s on the warpath again.'

'My dear Beverley,' said Sellers, rather stiffly, 'I am merely endeavouring to give you my idea of the picture's defects. I am sorry if my criticism has to be a little harsh.'

'My dear Beverley,' said Sellers, somewhat awkwardly, 'I'm just trying to share my thoughts on the picture's flaws. I apologize if my criticism seems a bit harsh.'

'Go right on,' said Beverley, cordially. 'Don't mind me; it's all for my good.'

'Go ahead,' said Beverley, warmly. 'Don't worry about me; it's all for my benefit.'

'Well, in a word, then, it is lifeless. Neither the child nor the cat lives.'

'Well, in a word, it’s lifeless. Neither the child nor the cat is alive.'

He stepped back a pace and made a frame of his hands.

He took a step back and shaped a frame with his hands.

'The cat now,' he said. 'It is—how shall I put it? It has no—no—er—'

'The cat now,' he said. 'It is—how should I say this? It has no—no—um—'

'That kind of cat wouldn't,' said Beverley. 'It isn't that breed.'

'That kind of cat wouldn't,' Beverley said. 'It’s not that breed.'

'I think it's a dear cat,' said Annette. She felt her temper, always quick, getting the better of her. She knew just how incompetent Sellers was, and it irritated her beyond endurance to see Beverley's good-humoured acceptance of his patronage.

"I think it's a lovely cat," said Annette. She felt her temper, which was always quick, getting the better of her. She knew exactly how incompetent Sellers was, and it irritated her to no end to see Beverley's cheerful acceptance of his support.

'At any rate,' said Beverley, with a grin, 'you both seem to recognize that it is a cat. You're solid on that point, and that's something, seeing I'm only a beginner.'

'Anyway,' said Beverley, grinning, 'you both seem to get that it's a cat. You're sure about that, and that's something, considering I'm just starting out.'

'I know, my dear fellow; I know,' said Sellers, graciously. 'You mustn't let my criticism discourage you. Don't think that your work lacks promise. Far from it. I am sure that in time you will do very well indeed. Quite well.'

'I know, my friend; I know,' said Sellers, kindly. 'You shouldn't let my feedback get you down. Don't believe that your work doesn't have potential. Not at all. I'm confident that in time you'll do really well. Very well.'

A cold glitter might have been observed in Annette's eyes.

A cold sparkle could be seen in Annette's eyes.

'Mr Sellers,' she said, smoothly, 'had to work very hard himself before he reached his present position. You know his work, of course?'

'Mr. Sellers,' she said smoothly, 'had to work really hard himself before he got to his current position. You know about his work, right?'

For the first time Beverley seemed somewhat confused.

For the first time, Beverley looked a bit confused.

'I—er—why—' he began.

"I—uh—why—" he started.

'Oh, but of course you do,' she went on, sweetly. 'It's in all the magazines.'

'Oh, but of course you do,' she continued, sweetly. 'It's in all the magazines.'

Beverley looked at the great man with admiration, and saw that he had flushed uncomfortably. He put this down to the modesty of genius.

Beverley admired the great man and noticed that he had blushed awkwardly. He attributed this to the modesty of genius.

'In the advertisement pages,' said Annette. 'Mr Sellers drew that picture of the Waukeesy Shoe and the Restawhile Settee and the tin of sardines in the Little Gem Sardine advertisement. He is very good at still life.'

'In the advertisement pages,' said Annette. 'Mr. Sellers created that image of the Waukeesy Shoe and the Restawhile Settee along with the tin of sardines in the Little Gem Sardine ad. He’s really talented at still life.'

There was a tense silence. Beverley could almost hear the voice of the referee uttering the count.

There was a tense silence. Beverley could almost hear the referee's voice counting.

'Miss Brougham,' said Sellers at last, spitting out the words, 'has confined herself to the purely commercial side of my work. There is another.'

'Miss Brougham,' said Sellers finally, spitting out the words, 'has focused only on the business side of my work. There's more to it.'

'Why, of course there is. You sold a landscape for five pounds only eight months ago, didn't you? And another three months before that.'

'Of course there is. You sold a landscape for just five pounds only eight months ago, didn't you? And another one three months before that.'

It was enough. Sellers bowed stiffly and stalked from the room.

It was enough. Sellers stood up straight and walked out of the room.

Beverley picked up a duster and began slowly to sweep the floor with it.

Beverley picked up a dust cloth and started to slowly wipe the floor with it.

'What are you doing?' demanded Annette, in a choking voice.

"What are you doing?" Annette demanded, her voice trembling.

'The fragments of the wretched man,' whispered Beverley. 'They must be swept up and decently interred. You certainly have got the punch, Miss Brougham.'

'The pieces of the unfortunate man,' whispered Beverley. 'They need to be gathered up and buried properly. You've definitely got the pluck, Miss Brougham.'

He dropped the duster with a startled exclamation, for Annette had suddenly burst into a flood of tears. With her face buried in her hands she sat in her chair and sobbed desperately.

He dropped the duster with a surprised gasp, because Annette had suddenly started to cry uncontrollably. With her face buried in her hands, she sat in her chair and sobbed hopelessly.

'Good Lord!' said Beverley, blankly.

"OMG!" said Beverley, blankly.

'I'm a cat! I'm a beast! I hate myself!'

'I'm a cat! I'm a creature! I dislike myself!'

'Good Lord!' said Beverley, blankly.

"OMG!" said Beverley, blankly.

'I'm a pig! I'm a fiend!'

'I'm a pig! I'm a monster!'

'Good Lord!' said Beverley, blankly.

"OMG!" said Beverley, blankly.

'We're all struggling and trying to get on and having hard luck, and instead of doing what I can to help, I go and t-t-taunt him with not being able to sell his pictures! I'm not fit to live! Oh!'

'We're all struggling and trying to get by and facing tough times, and instead of doing what I can to help, I go and taunt him about not being able to sell his pictures! I'm not fit to live! Oh!'

'Good Lord!' said Beverley, blankly.

"Good Lord!" Beverley said, blankly.

A series of gulping sobs followed, diminishing by degrees into silence. Presently she looked up and smiled, a moist and pathetic smile.

A series of choking sobs followed, gradually fading into silence. Eventually, she looked up and smiled, a teary and sad smile.

'I'm sorry,' she said, 'for being so stupid. But he was so horrid and patronizing to you, I couldn't help scratching. I believe I'm the worst cat in London.'

"I'm sorry," she said, "for being so dumb. But he was so terrible and condescending to you, I couldn't help but scratch. I think I'm the worst cat in London."

'No, this is,' said Beverley, pointing to the canvas. 'At least, according to the late Sellers. But, I say, tell me, isn't the deceased a great artist, then? He came curveting in here with his chest out and started to slate my masterpiece, so I naturally said, "What-ho! 'Tis a genius!" Isn't he?'

'No, this is,' said Beverley, pointing to the canvas. 'At least, according to the late Sellers. But, come on, tell me, isn’t the deceased a great artist? He came strutting in here with his chest puffed out and started trashing my masterpiece, so I naturally said, "What’s up! He’s a genius!" Isn’t he?'

'He can't sell his pictures anywhere. He lives on the little he can get from illustrating advertisements. And I t-taunt—'

'He can't sell his artwork anywhere. He survives on the little he makes from illustrating ads. And I tease—'

'Please!' said Beverley, apprehensively.

"Please!" said Beverley, nervously.

She recovered herself with a gulp.

She composed herself with a quick breath.

'I can't help it,' she said, miserably. 'I rubbed it in. Oh, it was hateful of me! But I was all on edge from teaching one of my awful pupils, and when he started to patronize you—'

'I can't help it,' she said, sadly. 'I made it worse. Oh, it was awful of me! But I was really on edge from dealing with one of my terrible students, and when he started to talk down to you—'

She blinked.

She blinked.

'Poor devil!' said Beverley. 'I never guessed. Good Lord!'

'Poor guy!' said Beverley. 'I never realized. Oh my God!'

Annette rose.

Annette got up.

'I must go and tell him I'm sorry,' she said. 'He'll snub me horribly, but I must.'

'I need to go and tell him I'm sorry,' she said. 'He'll totally snub me, but I have to.'

She went out. Beverley lit a pipe and stood at the window looking thoughtfully down into the street.

She went outside. Beverley lit a pipe and stood by the window, thoughtfully looking down at the street.

 

It is a good rule in life never to apologize. The right sort of people do not want apologies, and the wrong sort take a mean advantage of them. Sellers belonged to the latter class. When Annette, meek, penitent, with all her claws sheathed, came to him and grovelled, he forgave her with a repulsive magnanimity which in a less subdued mood would have stung her to renewed pugnacity. As it was, she allowed herself to be forgiven, and retired with a dismal conviction that from now on he would be more insufferable than ever.

It’s a good rule in life to never apologize. The right kind of people don’t want apologies, and the wrong kind take unfair advantage of them. Sellers fell into the latter category. When Annette, shy and regretful, came to him and begged for forgiveness, he forgave her with a sickening generosity that, in a less subdued moment, would have sparked her to fight back. As it was, she let him forgive her and left with a gloomy feeling that from now on, he would be more unbearable than ever.

Her surmise proved absolutely correct. His visits to the newcomer's studio began again, and Beverley's picture, now nearing completion, came in for criticism enough to have filled a volume. The good humour with which he received it amazed Annette. She had no proprietary interest in the painting beyond what she acquired from a growing regard for its parent (which disturbed her a good deal when she had time to think of it); but there were moments when only the recollection of her remorse for her previous outbreak kept her from rending the critic. Beverley, however, appeared to have no artistic sensitiveness whatsoever. When Sellers savaged the cat in a manner which should have brought the S.P.C.A. down upon him, Beverley merely beamed. His long-sufferingness was beyond Annette's comprehension.

Her guess turned out to be completely right. He started visiting the newcomer's studio again, and Beverley's painting, which was almost finished, received enough criticism to fill a book. Annette was amazed by the good humor with which he took it all. She didn't have any ownership in the painting other than her growing affection for its creator, which troubled her a lot when she thought about it; but there were times when only the memory of her guilt over her previous outburst stopped her from tearing into the critic. Beverley, however, seemed to have no sensitivity to art at all. When Sellers brutally critiqued the cat in a way that should have brought the S.P.C.A. down on him, Beverley just smiled. His ability to endure was beyond Annette's understanding.

She began to admire him for it.

She started to admire him for it.

To make his position as critic still more impregnable, Sellers was now able to speak as one having authority. After years of floundering, his luck seemed at last to have turned. His pictures, which for months had lain at an agent's, careened like crippled battleships, had at length begun to find a market. Within the past two weeks three landscapes and an allegorical painting had sold for good prices; and under the influence of success he expanded like an opening floweret. When Epstein, the agent, wrote to say that the allegory had been purchased by a Glasgow plutocrat of the name of Bates for one hundred and sixty guineas, Sellers' views on Philistines and their crass materialism and lack of taste underwent a marked modification. He spoke with some friendliness of the man Bates.

To make his position as a critic even stronger, Sellers was now able to speak with authority. After years of struggling, his luck finally seemed to have changed. His paintings, which had been sitting at an agent's like damaged battleships, had finally started to find buyers. In just the past two weeks, three landscapes and an allegorical painting had sold for good prices; and under the influence of success, he blossomed like a blooming flower. When Epstein, the agent, wrote to say that the allegory had been bought by a wealthy man named Bates from Glasgow for one hundred and sixty guineas, Sellers’ opinions on Philistines and their blatant materialism and bad taste shifted noticeably. He spoke somewhat kindly of the man Bates.

'To me,' said Beverley, when informed of the event by Annette, 'the matter has a deeper significance. It proves that Glasgow has at last produced a sober man. No drinker would have dared face that allegory. The whole business is very gratifying.'

"To me," Beverley said when Annette told her about the event, "this has a deeper meaning. It shows that Glasgow has finally produced a sober man. No drinker would have dared to confront that allegory. The whole thing is very satisfying."

Beverley himself was progressing slowly in the field of Art. He had finished the 'Child and Cat', and had taken it to Epstein together with a letter of introduction from Sellers. Sellers' habitual attitude now was that of the kindly celebrity who has arrived and wishes to give the youngsters a chance.

Beverley was slowly making his way in the art world. He had completed the 'Child and Cat' and brought it to Epstein along with a letter of introduction from Sellers. Sellers now acted like a friendly celebrity who had made it and wanted to give the younger artists an opportunity.

Since its departure Beverley had not done much in the way of actual execution. Whenever Annette came to his studio he was either sitting in a chair with his feet on the window-sill, smoking, or in the same attitude listening to Sellers' views on art. Sellers being on the upgrade, a man with many pounds to his credit in the bank, had more leisure now. He had given up his advertisement work, and was planning a great canvas—another allegorical work. This left him free to devote a good deal of time to Beverley, and he did so. Beverley sat and smoked through his harangues. He may have been listening, or he may not. Annette listened once or twice, and the experience had the effect of sending her to Beverley, quivering with indignation.

Since leaving, Beverley hadn't actually done much work. Whenever Annette visited his studio, he was either lounging in a chair with his feet on the windowsill, smoking, or in the same position, listening to Sellers share his thoughts on art. Sellers, who was doing well and had a healthy bank balance, had more free time now. He had quit his ad work and was planning a big painting—another allegorical piece. This allowed him to spend a lot of time with Beverley, which he did. Beverley sat and smoked while Sellers talked. He might have been listening, or he might not have been. Annette listened a couple of times, and it left her feeling furious, which drove her to confront Beverley.

'Why do you let him patronize you like that?' she demanded. 'If anybody came and talked to me like that about my music, I'd—I'd—I don't know what I'd do. Yes, even if he were really a great musician.'

'Why do you let him treat you like that?' she asked. 'If someone talked to me like that about my music, I—I don’t know what I’d do. Yeah, even if he was actually a talented musician.'

'Don't you consider Sellers a great artist, then, even now?'

'So, you don’t think Sellers is a great artist, even now?'

'He seems to be able to sell his pictures, so I suppose they must be good; but nothing could give him the right to patronize you as he does.'

'He seems to be able to sell his paintings, so I guess they must be good; but nothing gives him the right to look down on you like he does.'

'"My learned friend's manner would be intolerable in an emperor to a black-beetle,"' quoted Beverley. 'Well, what are we going to do about it?'

'"My knowledgeable friend's attitude would be unbearable for an emperor toward a cockroach,"' quoted Beverley. 'So, what are we going to do about it?'

'If only you could sell a picture, too!'

'If only you could sell a picture, too!'

'Ah! Well, I've done my part of the contract. I've delivered the goods. There the thing is at Epstein's. The public can't blame me if it doesn't sell. All they've got to do is to waltz in in their thousands and fight for it. And, by the way, talking of waltzes—'

'Ah! Well, I've done my part of the deal. I've delivered the goods. There it is at Epstein's. The public can't blame me if it doesn’t sell. All they have to do is waltz in by the thousands and fight for it. And, by the way, speaking of waltzes—'

'Oh, it's finished,' said Annette, dispiritedly. 'Published too, for that matter.'

'Oh, it's done,' said Annette, feeling defeated. 'It's published too, by the way.'

'Published! What's the matter, then? Why this drooping sadness? Why aren't you running around the square, singing like a bird?'

'Published! What's wrong? Why the long face? Why aren’t you out in the square, singing like a bird?'

'Because,' said Annette, 'unfortunately, I had to pay the expenses of publication. It was only five pounds, but the sales haven't caught up with that yet. If they ever do, perhaps there'll be a new edition.'

'Because,' said Annette, 'unfortunately, I had to cover the costs of publication. It was only five pounds, but the sales haven't reached that amount yet. If they ever do, maybe there will be a new edition.'

'And will you have to pay for that?'

'And will you need to pay for that?'

'No. The publishers would.'

'No, the publishers would.'

'Who are they?'

'Who are they?'

'Grusczinsky and Buchterkirch.'

'Grusczinsky and Buchterkirch.'

'Heavens, then what are you worrying about? The thing's a cert. A man with a name like Grusczinsky could sell a dozen editions by himself. Helped and inspired by Buchterkirch, he will make the waltz the talk of the country. Infants will croon it in their cots.'

'Wow, then what are you stressed about? It's a sure thing. A guy with a name like Grusczinsky could sell a ton of copies on his own. With support and inspiration from Buchterkirch, he’s going to make the waltz the biggest trend in the country. Babies will be humming it in their cribs.'

'He didn't seem to think so when I saw him last.'

'He didn't seem to think that when I saw him last.'

'Of course not. He doesn't know his own power. Grusczinsky's shrinking diffidence is a by-word in musical circles. He is the genuine Human Violet. You must give him time.'

'Of course not. He doesn’t realize his own power. Grusczinsky’s growing self-doubt is well-known in musical circles. He is the true Human Violet. You just need to give him some time.'

'I'll give him anything if he'll only sell an edition or two,' said Annette.

"I'll give him anything if he will just sell an edition or two," said Annette.

The outstanding thing was that he did. There seemed no particular reason why the sale of that waltz should not have been as small and as slow as that of any other waltz by an unknown composer. But almost without warning it expanded from a trickle into a flood. Grusczinsky, beaming paternally whenever Annette entered the shop—which was often—announced two new editions in a week. Beverley, his artistic growth still under a watchful eye of Sellers, said he had never had any doubts as to the success of the thing from the moment when a single phrase in it had so carried him away that he had been compelled to stamp his applause enthusiastically on the floor. Even Sellers forgot his own triumphs long enough to allow him to offer affable congratulations. And money came rolling in, smoothing the path of life.

The amazing part was that he did. There didn't seem to be any specific reason why the sales of that waltz should be any different from those of other waltzes by unknown composers—small and slow. But almost out of nowhere, it took off from a trickle to a flood. Grusczinsky, beaming like a proud parent every time Annette walked into the shop—which was often—announced two new editions in one week. Beverley, still under the watchful eye of Sellers regarding his artistic development, said he had never doubted the success of the piece from the moment a single phrase made such an impression on him that he had to enthusiastically stamp his approval on the floor. Even Sellers put aside his own successes long enough to offer friendly congratulations. And money started pouring in, making life easier.

Those were great days. There was a hat ...

Those were great days. There was a hat ...

Life, in short, was very full and splendid. There was, indeed, but one thing which kept it from being perfect. The usual drawback to success is that it annoys one's friends so; but in Annette's case this drawback was absent. Sellers' demeanour towards her was that of an old-established inmate welcoming a novice into the Hall of Fame. Her pupils—worthy souls, though bone-headed—fawned upon her. Beverley seemed more pleased than anyone. Yet it was Beverley who prevented her paradise from being complete. Successful herself, she wanted all her friends to be successful; but Beverley, to her discomfort, remained a cheery failure, and worse, absolutely refused to snub Sellers. It was not as if Sellers' advice and comments were disinterested. Beverley was simply the instrument on which he played his songs of triumph. It distressed Annette to such an extent that now, if she went upstairs and heard Sellers' voice in the studio, she came down again without knocking.

Life, in short, was very full and amazing. There was, however, just one thing that kept it from being perfect. The usual downside to success is that it annoys your friends, but for Annette, this wasn’t the case. Sellers treated her like a long-time resident welcoming a newcomer into the Hall of Fame. Her students—good people, though not too bright—adored her. Beverley seemed happier than anyone. Yet it was Beverley who kept her happiness from being complete. Successful herself, she wanted all her friends to succeed too; but Beverley, unfortunately, remained a cheerful failure and, even worse, completely refused to give Sellers the cold shoulder. It wasn't that Sellers' advice and comments were unbiased; Beverley was simply the instrument on which he played his songs of victory. This distressed Annette so much that now, if she went upstairs and heard Sellers' voice in the studio, she would come back down without knocking.

 

One afternoon, sitting in her room, she heard the telephone-bell ring.

One afternoon, while sitting in her room, she heard the phone ring.

The telephone was on the stairs, just outside her door. She went out and took up the receiver.

The phone was on the stairs, right outside her door. She stepped out and picked up the receiver.

'Halloa!' said a querulous voice. 'Is Mr Beverley there?'

'Halloa!' said a complaining voice. 'Is Mr. Beverley there?'

Annette remembered having heard him go out. She could always tell his footstep.

Annette remembered hearing him leave. She could always recognize his footsteps.

'He is out,' she said. 'Is there any message?'

'He's not here,' she said. 'Do you have a message?'

'Yes,' said the voice, emphatically. 'Tell him that Rupert Morrison rang up to ask what he was to do with all this great stack of music that's arrived. Does he want it forwarded on to him, or what?' The voice was growing high and excited. Evidently Mr Morrison was in a state of nervous tension when a man does not care particularly who hears his troubles so long as he unburdens himself of them to someone.

'Yes,' the voice said firmly. 'Tell him Rupert Morrison called to ask what he should do with this huge pile of music that has arrived. Does he want it sent to him, or what?' The voice was getting higher and more excited. Clearly, Mr. Morrison was feeling nervous, the kind of tension that makes someone not care who hears their problems as long as they can share them with someone.

'Music?' said Annette.

"Music?" Annette asked.

'Music!' shrilled Mr Morrison. 'Stacks and stacks and stacks of it. Is he playing a practical joke on me, or what?' he demanded, hysterically. Plainly he had now come to regard Annette as a legitimate confidante. She was listening. That was the main point. He wanted someone—he did not care whom—who would listen. 'He lends me his rooms,' wailed Mr Morrison, 'so that I can be perfectly quiet and undisturbed while I write my novel, and, first thing I know, this music starts to arrive. How can I be quiet and undisturbed when the floor's littered two yards high with great parcels of music, and more coming every day?'

'Music!' screeched Mr. Morrison. 'So much of it! Is he pulling a prank on me or what?' he demanded, frantically. Clearly, he had started to see Annette as a trusted confidante. She was listening. That was the most important thing. He just wanted someone—he didn’t care who—who would listen. 'He lets me use his rooms,' cried Mr. Morrison, 'so I can be completely quiet and undisturbed while I work on my novel, and suddenly, this music starts showing up. How can I be quiet and undisturbed when the floor is piled two yards high with huge packages of music, and more keep coming every day?'

Annette clung weakly to the telephone box. Her mind was in a whirl, but she was beginning to see many things.

Annette weakly held onto the phone booth. Her mind was spinning, but she was starting to understand many things.

'Are you there?' called Mr Morrison.

'Are you there?' called Mr. Morrison.

'Yes. What—what firm does the music come from?'

'Yes. Which company produces the music?'

'What's that?'

'What’s that?'

'Who are the publishers who send the music?'

'Who are the publishers that send the music?'

'I can't remember. Some long name. Yes, I've got it. Grusczinsky and someone.'

'I can't remember. Some long name. Yes, I've got it. Grusczinsky and someone.'

'I'll tell Mr Beverley,' said Annette, quietly. A great weight seemed to have settled on her head.

"I'll tell Mr. Beverley," Annette said softly. It felt like a heavy burden had landed on her shoulders.

'Halloa! Halloa! Are you there?' came Mr Morrison's voice.

'Halloa! Halloa! Are you there?' Mr. Morrison's voice called out.

'Yes?'

'What’s up?'

'And tell him there are some pictures, too.'

'And let him know there are some pictures as well.'

'Pictures?'

'Photos?'

'Four great beastly pictures. The size of elephants. I tell you, there isn't room to move. And—'

'Four huge, beastly pictures. The size of elephants. I tell you, there’s no room to move. And—'

Annette hung up the receiver.

Annette hung up the phone.

 

Mr Beverley, returned from his walk, was racing up the stairs three at a time in his energetic way, when, as he arrived at Annette's door, it opened.

Mr. Beverley, back from his walk, was bounding up the stairs three at a time with his usual energy when he reached Annette's door, and it swung open.

'Have you a minute to spare?' said Annette.

"Do you have a minute to spare?" Annette asked.

'Of course. What's the trouble? Have they sold another edition of the waltz?'

'Of course. What's the problem? Have they released another version of the waltz?'

'I have not heard, Mr—Bates.'

"I haven't heard, Mr. Bates."

For once she looked to see the cheerful composure of the man upstairs become ruffled; but he received the blow without agitation.

For once, she expected to see the cheerful calm of the man upstairs get disturbed; but he took the hit without any sign of distress.

'You know my name?' he said.

'You know my name?' he asked.

'I know a good deal more than your name. You are a Glasgow millionaire.'

'I know a lot more than just your name. You’re a millionaire from Glasgow.'

'It's true,' he admitted, 'but it's hereditary. My father was one before me.'

"That's right," he admitted, "but it's genetic. My dad was one before me."

'And you use your money,' said Annette, bitterly, 'creating fools' paradises for your friends, which last, I suppose, until you grow tired of the amusement and destroy them. Doesn't it ever strike you, Mr Bates, that it's a little cruel? Do you think Mr Sellers will settle down again cheerfully to hack-work when you stop buying his pictures, and he finds out that—that—'

'And you use your money,' Annette said bitterly, 'to create foolish havens for your friends, which I guess only last until you get bored and tear them down. Doesn’t it ever occur to you, Mr. Bates, that it’s a bit cruel? Do you really think Mr. Sellers will happily settle back into grind work when you stop buying his paintings and he realizes that—that—'

'I shan't stop,' said the young man. 'If a Glasgow millionaire mayn't buy Sellers' allegorical pictures, whose allegorical pictures may he buy? Sellers will never find out. He'll go on painting and I'll go on buying, and all will be joy and peace.'

'I won't stop,' said the young man. 'If a Glasgow millionaire can’t buy Sellers' allegorical pictures, then whose allegorical pictures can he buy? Sellers will never find out. He'll keep painting and I'll keep buying, and everything will be joyful and peaceful.'

'Indeed! And what future have you arranged for me?'

'Definitely! So, what future have you planned for me?'

'You?' he said, reflectively. 'I want to marry you.'

'You?' he said, thoughtfully. 'I want to marry you.'

Annette stiffened from head to foot. He met her blazing eyes with a look of quiet devotion.

Annette tensed up completely. He met her fiery gaze with a look of calm devotion.

'Marry me?'

'Will you marry me?'

'I know what you are thinking,' he said. 'Your mind is dwelling on the prospect of living in a house decorated throughout with Sellers' allegorical pictures. But it won't be. We'll store them in the attic.'

'I know what you're thinking,' he said. 'You're worried about living in a house filled with Sellers' symbolic paintings. But it won't be like that. We'll just put them in the attic.'

She began to speak, but he interrupted her.

She started to speak, but he cut her off.

'Listen!' he said. 'Sit down and I will tell you the story of my life. We'll skip the first twenty-eight years and three months, merely mentioning that for the greater part of that time I was looking for somebody just like you. A month and nine days ago I found you. You were crossing the Embankment. I was also on the Embankment. In a taxi. I stopped the taxi, got out, and observed you just stepping into the Charing Cross Underground. I sprang—'

'Listen!' he said. 'Sit down and I’ll tell you the story of my life. We'll skip the first twenty-eight years and three months, just noting that for most of that time I was searching for someone just like you. A month and nine days ago, I found you. You were crossing the Embankment. I was also on the Embankment. In a taxi. I stopped the taxi, got out, and saw you just stepping into the Charing Cross Underground. I jumped—'

'This does not interest me,' said Annette.

'I'm not interested in this,' said Annette.

'The plot thickens,' he assured her. 'We left our hero springing, I think. Just so. Well, you took the West End train and got off at Sloane Square. So did I. You crossed Sloane Square, turned up King's Road, and finally arrived here. I followed. I saw a notice up, "Studio to Let". I reflected that, having done a little painting in an amateur way, I could pose as an artist all right; so I took the studio. Also the name of Alan Beverley. My own is Bill Bates. I had often wondered what it would feel like to be called by some name like Alan Beverley or Cyril Trevelyan. It was simply the spin of the coin which decided me in favour of the former. Once in, the problem was how to get to know you. When I heard you playing I knew it was all right. I had only to keep knocking on the floor long enough—'

'The plot thickens,' he assured her. 'We left our hero jumping, I think. Just like that. So, you took the West End train and got off at Sloane Square. I did too. You crossed Sloane Square, headed up King's Road, and finally arrived here. I followed you. I saw a sign that said "Studio to Rent". I thought that since I've done a little painting as a hobby, I could easily pretend to be an artist; so I took the studio. I also adopted the name Alan Beverley. My real name is Bill Bates. I've often wondered what it would be like to have a name like Alan Beverley or Cyril Trevelyan. It was just a coin toss that led me to choose the first one. Once I was in, the challenge was figuring out how to meet you. When I heard you playing, I knew it would be fine. I just had to keep knocking on the floor long enough—'

'Do—you—mean—to—tell—me'—Annette's voice trembled 'do you mean to tell me that you knocked that time simply to make me come up?'

'Do—you—mean—to—tell—me'—Annette’s voice shook—'are you saying you knocked that time just to get me to come up?'

'That was it. Rather a scheme, don't you think? And now, would you mind telling me how you found out that I had been buying your waltz? Those remarks of yours about fools' paradises were not inspired solely by the affairs of Sellers. But it beats me how you did it. I swore Rozinsky, or whatever his name is, to secrecy.'

'That was it. Quite a plan, right? And now, could you tell me how you figured out that I had been buying your waltz? Your comments about fools' paradises weren't just about Sellers' situation. But I can't understand how you did it. I had Rozinsky, or whatever his name is, promise to keep it a secret.'

'A Mr Morrison,' said Annette, indifferently, 'rang up on the telephone and asked me to tell you that he was greatly worried by the piles of music which were littering the rooms you lent him.'

'A Mr. Morrison,' Annette said casually, 'called and asked me to tell you that he was really worried about the piles of music that were scattered around the rooms you lent him.'

The young man burst into a roar of laughter.

The young man broke into a loud laugh.

'Poor old Morrison! I forgot all about him. I lent him my rooms at the Albany. He's writing a novel, and he can't work if the slightest thing goes wrong. It just shows—'

'Poor old Morrison! I totally forgot about him. I lent him my rooms at the Albany. He's writing a novel, and he can't focus if even the slightest thing goes wrong. It just shows—'

'Mr Bates!'

'Mr. Bates!'

'Yes?'

'What’s up?'

'Perhaps you didn't intend to hurt me. I dare say you meant only to be kind. But—but—oh, can't you see how you have humiliated me? You have treated me like a child, giving me a make-believe success just to—just to keep me quiet, I suppose. You—'

'Maybe you didn't mean to hurt me. I guess you were just trying to be nice. But—but—oh, can't you see how you've embarrassed me? You've treated me like a child, giving me a fake success just to—just to keep me quiet, I guess. You—'

He was fumbling in his pocket.

He was digging around in his pocket.

'May I read you a letter?' he said.

'Can I read you a letter?' he asked.

'A letter?'

"A letter?"

'Quite a short one. It is from Epstein, the picture-dealer. This is what he says. "Sir," meaning me, not "Dear Bill," mind you—just "Sir." "I am glad to be able to inform you that I have this morning received an offer of ten guineas for your picture, 'Child and Cat'. Kindly let me know if I am to dispose of it at this price."'

'Quite a short one. It is from Epstein, the picture dealer. This is what he says. "Sir," meaning me, not "Dear Bill," just "Sir." "I'm pleased to let you know that this morning I received an offer of ten guineas for your painting, 'Child and Cat.' Please let me know if I should sell it at this price."'

'Well?' said Annette, in a small voice.

"Well?" Annette said quietly.

'I have just been to Epstein's. It seems that the purchaser is a Miss Brown. She gave an address in Bayswater. I called at the address. No Miss Brown lives there, but one of your pupils does. I asked her if she was expecting a parcel for Miss Brown, and she said that she had had your letter and quite understood and would take it in when it arrived.'

'I just went to Epstein's. It looks like the buyer is a Miss Brown. She gave an address in Bayswater. I stopped by the address. No Miss Brown lives there, but one of your students does. I asked her if she was expecting a package for Miss Brown, and she said she got your letter and totally understands and will take it in when it arrives.'

Annette was hiding her face in her hands.

Annette was covering her face with her hands.

'Go away!' she said, faintly.

"Go away!" she said softly.

Mr Bates moved a step nearer.

Mr. Bates stepped a little closer.

'Do you remember that story of the people on the island who eked out a precarious livelihood by taking in one another's washing?' he asked, casually.

'Do you remember that story about the people on the island who barely made a living by doing each other's laundry?' he asked, casually.

'Go away!' cried Annette.

"Leave me alone!" cried Annette.

'I've always thought,' he said, 'that it must have drawn them very close together—made them feel rather attached to each other. Don't you?'

"I've always thought," he said, "that it must have brought them really close together—made them feel pretty attached to each other. Don't you?"

'Go away!'

"Leave me alone!"

'I don't want to go away. I want to stay and hear you say you'll marry me.'

'I don’t want to leave. I want to stay and hear you say you’ll marry me.'

'Please go away! I want to think.'

Please leave me alone! I need to think.

She heard him moving towards the door. He stopped, then went on again. The door closed quietly. Presently from the room above came the sound of footsteps—footsteps pacing monotonously to and fro like those of an animal in a cage.

She heard him walking towards the door. He stopped, then continued on. The door closed softly. Soon from the room above, she heard footsteps—footsteps pacing back and forth monotonously like an animal in a cage.

Annette sat listening. There was no break in the footsteps.

Annette sat and listened. The footsteps kept coming without interruption.

Suddenly she got up. In one corner of the room was a long pole used for raising and lowering the window-sash. She took it, and for a moment stood irresolute. Then with a quick movement, she lifted it and stabbed three times at the ceiling.

Suddenly, she got up. In one corner of the room was a long pole used for raising and lowering the window sash. She picked it up and stood unsure for a moment. Then, with a quick motion, she lifted it and jabbed three times at the ceiling.

SOMETHING TO WORRY ABOUT

A GIRL stood on the shingle that fringes Millbourne Bay, gazing at the red roofs of the little village across the water. She was a pretty girl, small and trim. Just now some secret sorrow seemed to be troubling her, for on her forehead were wrinkles and in her eyes a look of wistfulness. She had, in fact, all the distinguishing marks of one who is thinking of her sailor lover.

A GIRL stood on the pebbled beach that borders Millbourne Bay, looking at the red roofs of the small village across the water. She was an attractive girl, petite and fit. At that moment, a hidden sadness seemed to weigh on her, as there were furrows on her forehead and a look of longing in her eyes. She had, in fact, all the signs of someone thinking about her sailor boyfriend.

But she was not. She had no sailor lover. What she was thinking of was that at about this time they would be lighting up the shop-windows in London, and that of all the deadly, depressing spots she had ever visited this village of Millbourne was the deadliest.

But she wasn't. She didn't have a sailor lover. What she was thinking was that around this time they would be lighting up the shop windows in London, and that of all the dull, depressing places she had ever been, this village of Millbourne was the dullest.

The evening shadows deepened. The incoming tide glistened oilily as it rolled over the mud flats. She rose and shivered.

The evening shadows got darker. The incoming tide sparkled slickly as it moved over the mud flats. She stood up and shivered.

'Goo! What a hole!' she said, eyeing the unconscious village morosely. 'What a hole!'

'Wow! What a hole!' she said, looking at the unconscious village sadly. 'What a hole!'

 

This was Sally Preston's first evening in Millbourne. She had arrived by the afternoon train from London—not of her own free will. Left to herself, she would not have come within sixty miles of the place. London supplied all that she demanded from life. She had been born in London; she had lived there ever since—she hoped to die there. She liked fogs, motor-buses, noise, policemen, paper-boys, shops, taxi-cabs, artificial light, stone pavements, houses in long, grey rows, mud, banana-skins, and moving-picture exhibitions. Especially moving-picture exhibitions. It was, indeed, her taste for these that had caused her banishment to Millbourne.

This was Sally Preston's first evening in Millbourne. She had arrived by the afternoon train from London—not by choice. If it were up to her, she wouldn’t have come within sixty miles of the place. London provided everything she wanted from life. She was born there, had lived there ever since, and hoped to die there. She enjoyed fog, buses, noise, policemen, newspaper boys, shops, taxis, artificial light, stone sidewalks, houses in long, grey rows, mud, banana peels, and movie theaters. Especially movie theaters. In fact, it was her love for them that had led to her being sent away to Millbourne.

The great public is not yet unanimous on the subject of moving-picture exhibitions. Sally, as I have said, approved of them. Her father, on the other hand, did not. An austere ex-butler, who let lodgings in Ebury Street and preached on Sundays in Hyde Park, he looked askance at the 'movies'. It was his boast that he had never been inside a theatre in his life, and he classed cinema palaces with theatres as wiles of the devil. Sally, suddenly unmasked as an habitual frequenter of these abandoned places, sprang with one bound into prominence as the Bad Girl of the Family. Instant removal from the range of temptation being the only possible plan, it seemed to Mr Preston that a trip to the country was indicated.

The general public isn't fully united on moving-picture shows yet. Sally, as I mentioned, liked them. Her father, however, didn’t. An uptight former butler who rented out rooms on Ebury Street and preached on Sundays in Hyde Park, he looked down on the 'movies.' He prided himself on never having set foot inside a theater and considered cinema palaces to be just as bad as theaters, calling them the devil’s traps. When it was revealed that Sally regularly went to these so-called abandoned places, she suddenly became the Bad Girl of the Family. With the only solution being to keep her away from temptation, Mr. Preston thought a trip to the country was a good idea.

He selected Millbourne because he had been butler at the Hall there, and because his sister Jane, who had been a parlour-maid at the Rectory, was now married and living in the village.

He chose Millbourne because he had worked as the butler at the Hall there, and because his sister Jane, who used to be a parlor maid at the Rectory, was now married and living in the village.

Certainly he could not have chosen a more promising reformatory for Sally. Here, if anywhere, might she forget the heady joys of the cinema. Tucked away in the corner of its little bay, which an accommodating island converts into a still lagoon, Millbourne lies dozing. In all sleepy Hampshire there is no sleepier spot. It is a place of calm-eyed men and drowsy dogs. Things crumble away and are not replaced. Tradesmen book orders, and then lose interest and forget to deliver the goods. Only centenarians die, and nobody worries about anything—or did not until Sally came and gave them something to worry about.

Certainly he could not have picked a better reformatory for Sally. Here, if anywhere, she might forget the thrilling joys of the movies. Tucked away in the corner of its little bay, which a helpful island turns into a calm lagoon, Millbourne lies dozing. In all of sleepy Hampshire, there is no sleepier place. It’s a spot for calm-eyed men and lazy dogs. Things decay and aren’t replaced. Shopkeepers take orders, then lose interest and forget to deliver the goods. Only old folks pass away, and no one worries about anything—or didn’t until Sally arrived and gave them something to worry about.

 

Next door to Sally's Aunt Jane, in a cosy little cottage with a wonderful little garden, lived Thomas Kitchener, a large, grave, self-sufficing young man, who, by sheer application to work, had become already, though only twenty-five, second gardener at the Hall. Gardening absorbed him. When he was not working at the Hall he was working at home. On the morning following Sally's arrival, it being a Thursday and his day off, he was crouching in a constrained attitude in his garden, every fibre of his being concentrated on the interment of a plump young bulb. Consequently, when a chunk of mud came sailing over the fence, he did not notice it.

Next door to Sally's Aunt Jane, in a cozy little cottage with a lovely garden, lived Thomas Kitchener, a tall, serious young man who, through hard work, had already become the second gardener at the Hall by the age of twenty-five. Gardening was his passion. When he wasn't working at the Hall, he was working at home. On the morning after Sally arrived, a Thursday and his day off, he was hunched over in an awkward position in his garden, fully focused on planting a plump young bulb. So, when a clump of mud flew over the fence, he didn't notice it.

A second, however, compelled attention by bursting like a shell on the back of his neck. He looked up, startled. Nobody was in sight. He was puzzled. It could hardly be raining mud. Yet the alternative theory, that someone in the next garden was throwing it, was hardly less bizarre. The nature of his friendship with Sally's Aunt Jane and old Mr Williams, her husband, was comfortable rather than rollicking. It was inconceivable that they should be flinging clods at him.

A second, however, grabbed his attention by exploding like a firecracker on the back of his neck. He looked up, startled. No one was in sight. He was confused. It could hardly be raining dirt. Yet the other theory, that someone in the next yard was throwing it, was almost as strange. His friendship with Sally's Aunt Jane and her husband, old Mr. Williams, was more comfortable than wild. It was unthinkable that they would be throwing clumps of dirt at him.

As he stood wondering whether he should go to the fence and look over, or simply accept the phenomenon as one of those things which no fellow can understand, there popped up before him the head and shoulders of a girl. Poised in her right hand was a third clod, which, seeing that there was now no need for its services, she allowed to fall to the ground.

As he stood there thinking about whether to go to the fence and take a look or just accept it as one of those things that nobody can really understand, a girl appeared, her head and shoulders coming into view. She held a third clod in her right hand, but realizing it was no longer needed, she dropped it to the ground.

'Halloa!' she said. 'Good morning.'

"Hey!" she said. "Good morning."

She was a pretty girl, small and trim. Tom was by way of being the strong, silent man with a career to think of and no time for bothering about girls, but he saw that. There was, moreover, a certain alertness in her expression rarely found in the feminine population of Millbourne, who were apt to be slightly bovine.

She was a cute girl, petite and fit. Tom was the typical strong, quiet guy focused on his career, with no time to worry about girls, but he noticed her. Additionally, there was a certain sharpness in her expression that was rarely seen in the women of Millbourne, who tended to be a bit dull.

'What do you think you're messing about at?' she said, affably.

'What do you think you're playing at?' she said, friendly-like.

Tom was a slow-minded young man, who liked to have his thoughts well under control before he spoke. He was not one of your gay rattlers. Besides, there was something about this girl which confused him to an extraordinary extent. He was conscious of new and strange emotions. He stood staring silently.

Tom was a somewhat slow-thinking young man who preferred to have his thoughts sorted out before he spoke. He wasn’t the type to chatter mindlessly. Plus, there was something about this girl that confused him in an unusual way. He was aware of new and strange feelings. He stood there, staring silently.

'What's your name, anyway?'

'What’s your name, anyway?'

He could answer that. He did so.

He could answer that. He did.

'Oh! Mine's Sally Preston. Mrs Williams is my aunt. I've come from London.'

'Oh! I'm Sally Preston. Mrs. Williams is my aunt. I came from London.'

Tom had no remarks to make about London.

Tom had nothing to say about London.

'Have you lived here all your life?'

'Have you lived here your whole life?'

'Yes,' said Tom.

'Yes,' Tom said.

'My goodness! Don't you ever feel fed up? Don't you want a change?'

'Wow! Don't you ever feel tired of everything? Don't you want something different?'

Tom considered the point.

Tom thought about it.

'No,' he said.

'No,' he replied.

'Well, I do. I want one now.'

'Well, I do. I want one now.'

'It's a nice place,' hazarded Tom.

"It's a nice place," Tom guessed.

'It's nothing of the sort. It's the beastliest hole in existence. It's absolutely chronic. Perhaps you wonder why I'm here. Don't think I wanted to come here. Not me! I was sent. It was like this.' She gave him a rapid summary of her troubles. 'There! Don't you call it a bit thick?' she concluded.

'It's nothing like that at all. It's the worst place ever. It's definitely awful. Maybe you’re wondering why I’m here. Don't think I wanted to come here. Not at all! I was sent. Here’s what happened.' She quickly summarized her problems for him. 'There! Don’t you think that’s a bit much?' she finished.

Tom considered this point, too.

Tom thought about this, too.

'You must make the best of it,' he said, at length.

'You have to make the most of it,' he said eventually.

'I won't! I'll make father take me back.'

'I won't! I'll make Dad take me back.'

Tom considered this point also. Rarely, if ever, had he been given so many things to think about in one morning.

Tom thought about this too. He could hardly remember a time when he had so many things to think about in a single morning.

'How?' he inquired, at length.

"How?" he asked finally.

'I don't know. I'll find some way. You see if I don't. I'll get away from here jolly quick, I give you my word.'

'I don't know. I'll figure something out. Just watch me. I’ll get out of here really fast, I promise you my word.'

Tom bent low over a rose-bush. His face was hidden, but the brown of his neck seemed to take on a richer hue, and his ears were undeniably crimson. His feet moved restlessly, and from his unseen mouth there proceeded the first gallant speech his lips had ever framed. Merely considered as a speech, it was, perhaps, nothing wonderful; but from Tom it was a miracle of chivalry and polish.

Tom bent down over a rose bush. His face was hidden, but the brown of his neck appeared to deepen in color, and his ears were definitely red. His feet moved anxiously, and from his hidden mouth came the first brave speech his lips had ever formed. If considered just as a speech, it might not be anything special; but coming from Tom, it was a remarkable display of chivalry and sophistication.

What he said was: 'I hope not.'

What he said was: 'I hope not.'

And instinct telling him that he had made his supreme effort, and that anything further must be bathos, he turned abruptly and stalked into his cottage, where he drank tea and ate bacon and thought chaotic thoughts. And when his appetite declined to carry him more than half-way through the third rasher, he understood. He was in love.

And instinct telling him that he had given it his all, and that anything else would just feel like a letdown, he turned quickly and walked into his cottage, where he drank tea, ate bacon, and had a jumble of thoughts. When his appetite waned and he could only manage to eat half of the third slice, he realized it. He was in love.

These strong, silent men who mean to be head-gardeners before they are thirty, and eliminate woman from their lives as a dangerous obstacle to the successful career, pay a heavy penalty when they do fall in love. The average irresponsible young man who has hung about North Street on Saturday nights, walked through the meadows and round by the mill and back home past the creek on Sunday afternoons, taken his seat in the brake for the annual outing, shuffled his way through the polka at the tradesmen's ball, and generally seized all legitimate opportunities for sporting with Amaryllis in the shade, has a hundred advantages which your successful careerer lacks. There was hardly a moment during the days which followed when Tom did not regret his neglected education.

These strong, quiet guys who plan to be head gardeners before they turn thirty and think of women as a risky hindrance to their careers pay a heavy price when they do fall in love. The average carefree young man who has hung out on North Street on Saturday nights, strolled through the fields and around the mill to home by the creek on Sunday afternoons, grabbed a seat in the bus for the annual outing, shuffled through the polka at the tradesmen's ball, and generally took every chance to flirt with Amaryllis in the shade has a hundred advantages that your ambitious career guy doesn’t have. There was hardly a moment in the days that followed when Tom didn’t regret his ignored education.

For he was not Sally's only victim in Millbourne. That was the trouble. Her beauty was not of that elusive type which steals imperceptibly into the vision of the rare connoisseur. It was sudden and compelling. It hit you. Bright brown eyes beneath a mass of fair hair, a determined little chin, a slim figure—these are disturbing things; and the youths of peaceful Millbourne sat up and took notice as one youth. Throw your mind back to the last musical comedy you saw. Recall the leading lady's song with chorus of young men, all proffering devotion simultaneously in a neat row. Well, that was how the lads of the village comported themselves towards Sally.

For he wasn’t Sally’s only victim in Millbourne. That was the problem. Her beauty wasn’t the kind that subtly captivates the discerning observer. It was sudden and striking. It hit you. Bright brown eyes beneath a mass of blonde hair, a determined little chin, a slender figure—these are unsettling things; and the young men of peaceful Millbourne took notice as if they were all in sync. Picture the last musical comedy you watched. Remember the leading lady’s song with a chorus of young men, all declaring their devotion in a neat row? That’s exactly how the boys in the village acted towards Sally.

Mr and Mrs Williams, till then a highly-esteemed but little-frequented couple, were astonished at the sudden influx of visitors. The cottage became practically a salon. There was not an evening when the little sitting-room looking out on the garden was not packed. It is true that the conversation lacked some of the sparkle generally found in the better class of salon. To be absolutely accurate, there was hardly any conversation. The youths of Melbourne were sturdy and honest. They were the backbone of England. England, in her hour of need, could have called upon them with the comfortable certainty that, unless they happened to be otherwise engaged, they would leap to her aid.

Mr. and Mrs. Williams, up until then a well-respected but rarely visited couple, were shocked by the sudden wave of visitors. Their cottage turned into practically a salon. There wasn't a single evening when the small living room overlooking the garden wasn't crowded. It's true that the conversation lacked some of the flair usually found in a more upscale salon. To be completely honest, there was barely any conversation at all. The young men of Melbourne were strong and genuine. They were the backbone of England. In her time of need, England could have counted on them with the surety that, unless they were otherwise occupied, they would spring to her defense.

But they did not shine at small-talk. Conversationally they were a spent force after they had asked Mr Williams how his rheumatism was. Thereafter they contented themselves with sitting massively about in corners, glowering at each other. Still, it was all very jolly and sociable, and helped to pass the long evenings. And, as Mrs Williams pointed out, in reply to some rather strong remarks from Mr Williams on the subject of packs of young fools who made it impossible for a man to get a quiet smoke in his own home, it kept them out of the public-houses.

But they weren't great at small talk. After asking Mr. Williams about his rheumatism, they ran out of conversational steam. From then on, they just sat around in corners, glaring at each other. Still, it was all pretty cheerful and friendly, which helped pass the long evenings. And, as Mrs. Williams noted, in response to some pretty strong comments from Mr. Williams about groups of young idiots who made it hard for a guy to enjoy a quiet smoke at home, it kept them out of the pubs.

Tom Kitchener, meanwhile, observed the invasion with growing dismay. Shyness barred him from the evening gatherings, and what was going on in that house, with young bloods like Ted Pringle, Albert Parsons, Arthur Brown, and Joe Blossom (to name four of the most assiduous) exercising their fascinations at close range, he did not like to think. Again and again he strove to brace himself up to join the feasts of reason and flows of soul which he knew were taking place nightly around the object of his devotions, but every time he failed. Habit is a terrible thing; it shackles the strongest, and Tom had fallen into the habit of inquiring after Mr Williams' rheumatism over the garden fence first thing in the morning.

Tom Kitchener, meanwhile, watched the invasion with increasing dismay. His shyness kept him away from the evening gatherings, and he didn’t like to think about what was happening in that house, with young guys like Ted Pringle, Albert Parsons, Arthur Brown, and Joe Blossom (just to name a few of the most enthusiastic) working their charms up close. Time and again, he tried to gather the courage to join in the reasoned discussions and soulful conversations that he knew were happening every night around the object of his affections, but each time he fell short. Habit is a powerful force; it ties down even the strongest, and Tom had developed the routine of asking about Mr. Williams' rheumatism over the garden fence first thing in the morning.

It was a civil, neighbourly thing to do, but it annihilated the only excuse he could think of for looking in at night. He could not help himself. It was like some frightful scourge—the morphine habit, or something of that sort. Every morning he swore to himself that nothing would induce him to mention the subject of rheumatism, but no sooner had the stricken old gentleman's head appeared above the fence than out it came.

It was a courteous, neighborly thing to do, but it wiped out the only reason he could come up with for stopping by at night. He couldn’t resist. It felt like a terrible addiction—like having a morphine habit or something similar. Every morning he promised himself that nothing would make him bring up the topic of rheumatism, but no sooner had the ailing old man’s head popped up over the fence than it slipped out.

'Morning, Mr Williams.'

'Good morning, Mr. Williams.'

'Morning, Tom.'

'Good morning, Tom.'

Pause, indicative of a strong man struggling with himself; then:

Pause, showing a strong man wrestling with his own thoughts; then:

'How's the rheumatism, Mr Williams?'

'How's the arthritis, Mr. Williams?'

'Better, thank'ee, Tom.'

'Better, thank you, Tom.'

And there he was, with his guns spiked.

And there he was, with his guns drawn.

However, he did not give up. He brought to his wooing the same determination which had made him second gardener at the Hall at twenty-five. He was a novice at the game, but instinct told him that a good line of action was to shower gifts. He did so. All he had to shower was vegetables, and he showered them in a way that would have caused the goddess Ceres to be talked about. His garden became a perfect crater, erupting vegetables. Why vegetables? I think I hear some heckler cry. Why not flowers—fresh, fair, fragrant flowers? You can do a lot with flowers. Girls love them. There is poetry in them. And, what is more, there is a recognized language of flowers. Shoot in a rose, or a calceolaria, or an herbaceous border, or something, I gather, and you have made a formal proposal of marriage without any of the trouble of rehearsing a long speech and practising appropriate gestures in front of your bedroom looking-glass. Why, then, did not Thomas Kitchener give Sally Preston flowers? Well, you see, unfortunately, it was now late autumn, and there were no flowers. Nature had temporarily exhausted her floral blessings, and was jogging along with potatoes and artichokes and things. Love is like that. It invariably comes just at the wrong time. A few months before there had been enough roses in Tom Kitchener's garden to win the hearts of a dozen girls. Now there were only vegetables, 'Twas ever thus.

However, he did not give up. He approached his pursuit with the same determination that had made him second gardener at the Hall at twenty-five. He was new to the game, but his instincts told him that a good strategy was to shower her with gifts. So he did. All he had to give were vegetables, and he presented them in such a way that would have made the goddess Ceres the talk of the town. His garden became a perfect explosion of vegetables. Why vegetables? I can almost hear someone shout. Why not flowers—fresh, beautiful, fragrant flowers? You can do a lot with flowers. Girls love them. There's poetry in them. Plus, there's a recognized language of flowers. Send a rose, or a calceolaria, or something from the flowerbed, and you’ve made a formal marriage proposal without the hassle of practicing a long speech and working on the right gestures in front of your bedroom mirror. So why didn’t Thomas Kitchener give Sally Preston flowers? Well, unfortunately, it was now late autumn, and there were no flowers. Nature had temporarily run out of her floral gifts and was moving on with potatoes and artichokes instead. Love is like that. It always seems to show up at the wrong time. Just a few months earlier, there had been enough roses in Tom Kitchener's garden to win the hearts of a dozen girls. Now there were only vegetables. It was always like this.

It was not to be expected that a devotion so practically displayed should escape comment. This was supplied by that shrewd observer, old Mr Williams. He spoke seriously to Tom across the fence on the subject of his passion.

It was not surprising that such a clear display of devotion would attract attention. This was noted by the keen observer, old Mr. Williams. He spoke seriously to Tom over the fence about his feelings.

'Young Tom,' he said, 'drop it.'

'Young Tom,' he said, 'let it go.'

Tom muttered unintelligibly. Mr Williams adjusted the top-hat without which he never stirred abroad, even into his garden. He blinked benevolently at Tom.

Tom mumbled quietly. Mr. Williams adjusted his top hat, which he never left home without, even to step into his garden. He blinked kindly at Tom.

'You're making up to that young gal of Jane's,' he proceeded. 'You can't deceive me. All these p'taties, and what not. I seen your game fast enough. Just you drop it, young Tom.'

'You're sweet on that young girl of Jane's,' he continued. 'You can't fool me. All these little things you've been doing. I caught onto your act pretty quickly. Just drop it, young Tom.'

'Why?' muttered Tom, rebelliously. A sudden distaste for old Mr Williams blazed within him.

'Why?' Tom muttered, defiant. A sudden dislike for old Mr. Williams ignited inside him.

'Why? 'Cos you'll only burn your fingers if you don't, that's why. I been watching this young gal of Jane's, and I seen what sort of a young gal she be. She's a flipperty piece, that's what she be. You marry that young gal, Tom, and you'll never have no more quiet and happiness. She'd just take and turn the place upsy-down on you. The man as marries that young gal has got to be master in his own home. He's got to show her what's what. Now, you ain't got the devil in you to do that, Tom. You're what I might call a sort of a sheep. I admires it in you, Tom. I like to see a young man steady and quiet, same as what you be. So that's how it is, you see. Just you drop this foolishness, young Tom, and leave that young gal be, else you'll burn your fingers, same as what I say.'

'Why? Because you’ll just end up getting burned if you don’t, that’s why. I’ve been watching this girl of Jane’s, and I’ve seen what kind of girl she is. She’s all over the place, that’s what she is. You marry that girl, Tom, and you’ll never have any peace or happiness. She’ll just turn your life upside down. The man who marries that girl has to be the one in charge at home. He has to show her what’s what. Now, you don’t have the guts to do that, Tom. You’re what I’d call a bit of a pushover. I admire that in you, Tom. I like to see a young man who’s steady and calm, just like you are. So that’s the situation, you see. Just stop this nonsense, young Tom, and leave that girl alone, or you’ll end up getting burned, just like I said.'

And, giving his top-hat a rakish tilt, the old gentleman ambled indoors, satisfied that he had dropped a guarded hint in a pleasant and tactful manner.

And, giving his top hat a stylish tilt, the old man strolled inside, pleased that he had dropped a subtle hint in a nice and considerate way.

It is to be supposed that this interview stung Tom to swift action. Otherwise, one cannot explain why he should not have been just as reticent on the subject nearest his heart when bestowing on Sally the twenty-seventh cabbage as he had been when administering the hundred and sixtieth potato. At any rate, the fact remains that, as that fateful vegetable changed hands across the fence, something resembling a proposal of marriage did actually proceed from him. As a sustained piece of emotional prose it fell short of the highest standard. Most of it was lost at the back of his throat, and what did emerge was mainly inaudible. However, as she distinctly caught the word 'love' twice, and as Tom was shuffling his feet and streaming with perspiration, and looking everywhere at once except at her, Sally grasped the situation. Whereupon, without any visible emotion, she accepted him.

It’s safe to say that this conversation pushed Tom into quick action. Otherwise, it’s hard to understand why he would have been just as hesitant about the topic closest to his heart while handing Sally the twenty-seventh cabbage as he had been when giving the hundred and sixtieth potato. Regardless, the fact is that as that significant vegetable changed hands across the fence, he did actually make something that resembled a marriage proposal. As an emotional speech, it didn’t reach the highest standard. Most of it got stuck in his throat, and what did come out was mostly inaudible. However, since she clearly heard the word ‘love’ twice, and saw Tom shuffling his feet, sweating, and looking everywhere but at her, Sally understood what was happening. So, without showing any visible emotion, she accepted him.

Tom had to ask her to repeat her remark. He could not believe his luck. It is singular how diffident a normally self-confident man can become, once he is in love. When Colonel Milvery, of the Hall, had informed him of his promotion to the post of second gardener, Tom had demanded no encore. He knew his worth. He was perfectly aware that he was a good gardener, and official recognition of the fact left him gratified, but unperturbed. But this affair of Sally was quite another matter. It had revolutionized his standards of value—forced him to consider himself as a man, entirely apart from his skill as a gardener. And until this moment he had had grave doubt as to whether, apart from his skill as a gardener, he amounted to much.

Tom had to ask her to repeat what she said. He couldn’t believe his luck. It’s amazing how insecure a normally confident man can become when he’s in love. When Colonel Milvery from the Hall told him he was being promoted to the position of second gardener, Tom didn’t ask for an encore. He knew his worth. He was fully aware that he was a good gardener, and getting official recognition for that made him feel good, but didn’t shake him. But this situation with Sally was something entirely different. It had changed everything he valued—made him think of himself as a man, separate from his skills as a gardener. Until this moment, he had serious doubts about whether he was worth much outside of being a gardener.

He was overwhelmed. He kissed Sally across the fence humbly. Sally, for her part, seemed very unconcerned about it all. A more critical man than Thomas Kitchener might have said that, to all appearances, the thing rather bored Sally.

He was overwhelmed. He humbly kissed Sally across the fence. Sally, for her part, seemed pretty indifferent about it all. A more critical person than Thomas Kitchener might have said that, to all appearances, the whole thing kind of bored Sally.

'Don't tell anybody just yet,' she stipulated.

'Don't tell anyone just yet,' she insisted.

Tom would have given much to be allowed to announce his triumph defiantly to old Mr Williams, to say nothing of making a considerable noise about it in the village; but her wish was law, and he reluctantly agreed.

Tom would have given anything to be able to brag about his victory to old Mr. Williams, not to mention making a big deal about it in the village; but her wish was final, and he reluctantly went along with it.

 

There are moments in a man's life when, however enthusiastic a gardener he may be, his soul soars above vegetables. Tom's shot with a jerk into the animal kingdom. The first present he gave Sally in his capacity of fiance was a dog.

There are times in a man's life when, no matter how passionate he is about gardening, his spirit rises above just growing vegetables. Tom's sudden leap into the world of animals. The first gift he gave Sally as her fiancé was a dog.

It was a half-grown puppy with long legs and a long tail, belonging to no one species, but generously distributing itself among about six. Sally loved it, and took it with her wherever she went. And on one of these rambles down swooped Constable Cobb, the village policeman, pointing out that, contrary to regulations, the puppy had no collar.

It was a half-grown puppy with long legs and a long tail, belonging to no one breed, but generously mixing features from about six. Sally loved it and took it with her wherever she went. During one of these walks, Constable Cobb, the village policeman, swooped in and pointed out that, against the rules, the puppy had no collar.

It is possible that a judicious meekness on Sally's part might have averted disaster. Mr Cobb was human, and Sally was looking particularly attractive that morning. Meekness, however, did not come easily to Sally. In a speech which began as argument and ended (Mr Cobb proving solid and unyielding) as pure cheek, she utterly routed the constable. But her victory was only a moral one, for as she turned to go Mr Cobb, dull red and puffing slightly, was already entering particulars of the affair in his note-book, and Sally knew that the last word was with him.

It's possible that a little humility from Sally might have prevented disaster. Mr. Cobb was human, and Sally looked especially attractive that morning. However, being humble didn’t come naturally to her. In a conversation that started off as an argument and ended (with Mr. Cobb being stubborn and unyielding) as flat-out sass, she completely outmatched the constable. But her win was only moral, because as she turned to leave, Mr. Cobb, flushed and a bit out of breath, was already jotting down details of the incident in his notebook, and Sally knew he had the final say.

On her way back she met Tom Kitchener. He was looking very tough and strong, and at the sight of him a half-formed idea, which she had regretfully dismissed as impracticable, of assaulting Constable Cobb, returned to her in an amended form. Tom did not know it, but the reason why she smiled so radiantly upon him at that moment was that she had just elected him to the post of hired assassin. While she did not want Constable Cobb actually assassinated, she earnestly desired him to have his helmet smashed down over his eyes; and it seemed to her that Tom was the man to do it.

On her way back, she ran into Tom Kitchener. He looked really tough and strong, and seeing him sparked a half-formed idea that she had regretfully dismissed as unrealistic: the thought of taking down Constable Cobb. Tom didn’t realize it, but the reason she smiled so brightly at him in that moment was that she had just chosen him as her hired hitman. While she didn’t actually want Constable Cobb killed, she really wanted him to have his helmet knocked down over his eyes; and it seemed to her that Tom was the perfect guy for the job.

She poured out her grievance to him and suggested her scheme. She even elaborated it.

She shared her complaint with him and proposed her plan. She even detailed it.

'Why shouldn't you wait for him one night and throw him into the creek? It isn't deep, and it's jolly muddy.'

'Why not wait for him one night and push him into the creek? It's not deep, and it's really muddy.'

'Um!' said Tom, doubtfully.

"Um," Tom said, unsure.

'It would just teach him,' she pointed out.

'It would just teach him,' she pointed out.

But the prospect of undertaking the higher education of the police did not seem to appeal to Tom. In his heart he rather sympathized with Constable Cobb. He saw the policeman's point of view. It is all very well to talk, but when you are stationed in a sleepy village where no one ever murders, or robs, or commits arson, or even gets drunk and disorderly in the street, a puppy without a collar is simply a godsend. A man must look out for himself.

But the idea of pursuing a higher education in law enforcement didn't seem to interest Tom. Deep down, he felt for Constable Cobb. He understood where the policeman was coming from. It's easy to talk big, but when you're assigned to a quiet village where no one ever murders, robs, commits arson, or even gets drunk and rowdy on the street, a puppy without a collar is just a blessing. A person has to take care of themselves.

He tried to make this side of the question clear to Sally, but failed signally. She took a deplorable view of his attitude.

He tried to clarify this aspect of the issue for Sally, but he failed completely. She had a really negative opinion of his attitude.

'I might have known you'd have been afraid,' she said, with a contemptuous jerk of her chin. 'Good morning.'

'I should have known you would be scared,' she said, with a dismissive tilt of her chin. 'Good morning.'

Tom flushed. He knew he had never been afraid of anything in his life, except her; but nevertheless the accusation stung. And as he was still afraid of her he stammered as he began to deny the charge.

Tom blushed. He knew he had never been scared of anything in his life, except for her; but still, the accusation hurt. And since he was still afraid of her, he stammered as he started to deny the claim.

'Oh, leave off!' said Sally, irritably. 'Suck a lozenge.'

'Oh, come on!' said Sally, annoyed. 'Have a lozenge.'

'I'm not afraid,' said Tom, condensing his remarks to their minimum as his only chance of being intelligible.

'I'm not afraid,' Tom said, keeping his comments short to ensure he could be understood.

'You are.'

'You're.'

'I'm not. It's just that I—'

'I'm not. It's just that I—'

A nasty gleam came into Sally's eyes. Her manner was haughty.

A wicked glint appeared in Sally's eyes. She carried herself with arrogance.

'It doesn't matter.' She paused. 'I've no doubt Ted Pringle will do what I want.'

'It doesn't matter.' She paused. 'I'm sure Ted Pringle will do what I want.'

For all her contempt, she could not keep a touch of uneasiness from her eyes as she prepared to make her next remark. There was a look about Tom's set jaw which made her hesitate. But her temper had run away with her, and she went on.

For all her disdain, she couldn't hide a hint of unease in her eyes as she got ready to make her next comment. There was something in Tom's clenched jaw that made her pause. But her anger took over, and she continued.

'I am sure he will,' she said. 'When we became engaged he said that he would do anything for me.'

'I’m sure he will,' she said. 'When we got engaged, he promised he would do anything for me.'

There are some speeches that are such conversational knockout blows that one can hardly believe that life will ever pick itself up and go on again after them. Yet it does. The dramatist brings down the curtain on such speeches. The novelist blocks his reader's path with a zareba of stars. But in life there are no curtains, no stars, nothing final and definite—only ragged pauses and discomfort. There was such a pause now.

There are some speeches that hit like a ton of bricks, leaving you wondering how life can possibly continue after them. But it does. The playwright closes the show with those speeches. The novelist puts up a barrier of stars in front of their reader. But in real life, there are no curtains, no stars, nothing final or clear—just awkward pauses and discomfort. And there was one of those pauses now.

'What do you mean?' said Tom at last. 'You promised to marry me.'

'What do you mean?' Tom finally said. 'You promised to marry me.'

'I know I did—and I promised to marry Ted Pringle!'

'I know I did—and I promised to marry Ted Pringle!'

That touch of panic which she could not wholly repress, the panic that comes to everyone when a situation has run away with them like a strange, unmanageable machine, infused a shade too much of the defiant into Sally's manner. She had wished to be cool, even casual, but she was beginning to be afraid. Why, she could not have said. Certainly she did not anticipate violence on Tom's part. Perhaps that was it. Perhaps it was just because he was so quiet that she was afraid. She had always looked on him contemptuously as an amiable, transparent lout, and now he was puzzling her. She got an impression of something formidable behind his stolidity, something that made her feel mean and insignificant.

That hint of panic she couldn’t completely hide, the kind everyone feels when a situation spirals out of control like a strange, unmanageable machine, added a touch of defiance to Sally's behavior. She had wanted to appear calm and casual, but fear was starting to creep in. She couldn’t exactly say why. She definitely didn’t expect Tom to be violent. Maybe that was it. Maybe it was just his unusual quietness that was making her anxious. She had always viewed him dismissively as a friendly but simple guy, and now he was confusing her. She sensed something intimidating behind his calmness, something that made her feel small and insignificant.

She fought against the feeling, but it gripped her; and, in spite of herself, she found her voice growing shrill and out of control.

She struggled against the feeling, but it took hold of her; and, despite her efforts, she noticed her voice becoming high-pitched and uncontrollable.

'I promised to marry Ted Pringle, and I promised to marry Joe Blossom, and I promised to marry Albert Parsons. And I was going to promise to marry Arthur Brown and anybody else who asked me. So now you know! I told you I'd make father take me back to London. Well, when he hears that I've promised to marry four different men, I bet he'll have me home by the first train.'

'I promised to marry Ted Pringle, and I promised to marry Joe Blossom, and I promised to marry Albert Parsons. And I was about to promise to marry Arthur Brown and anyone else who asked me. So now you know! I told you I'd make Dad take me back to London. Well, when he hears that I've promised to marry four different guys, I bet he'll have me home on the first train.'

She stopped. She had more to say, but she could not say it. She stood looking at him. And he looked at her. His face was grey and his mouth oddly twisted. Silence seemed to fall on the whole universe.

She stopped. She had more to say, but she couldn't get it out. She stood there looking at him. And he looked at her. His face was pale and his mouth was strangely twisted. Silence seemed to envelop the entire universe.

Sally was really afraid now, and she knew it. She was feeling very small and defenceless in an extremely alarming world. She could not have said what it was that had happened to her. She only knew that life had become of a sudden very vivid, and that her ideas as to what was amusing had undergone a striking change. A man's development is a slow and steady process of the years—a woman's a thing of an instant. In the silence which followed her words Sally had grown up.

Sally was really scared now, and she knew it. She felt very small and helpless in an incredibly frightening world. She couldn’t explain what had happened to her. She only knew that life had suddenly become very intense, and her sense of what was funny had changed dramatically. A man’s growth is a slow and steady process over the years—while a woman’s is a sudden shift. In the silence that followed her words, Sally had matured.

Tom broke the silence.

Tom spoke up.

'Is that true?' he said.

"Is that true?" he asked.

His voice made her start. He had spoken quietly, but there was a new note in it, strange to her. Just as she could not have said what it was that had happened to her, so now she could not have said what had happened to Tom. He, too, had changed, but how she did not know. Yet the explanation was simple. He also had, in a sense, grown up. He was no longer afraid of her.

His voice startled her. He had spoken softly, but there was an unfamiliar tone to it. Just as she couldn't quite explain what had happened to her, she couldn't pinpoint what had changed in Tom either. He had changed too, but she couldn't figure out how. However, the explanation was straightforward. He had, in a way, matured. He was no longer scared of her.

He stood thinking. Hours seemed to pass.

He stood there, lost in thought. Hours felt like they were drifting by.

'Come along!' he said, at last, and he began to move off down the road.

'Come on!' he said finally, and he started to walk down the road.

Sally followed. The possibility of refusing did not enter her mind.

Sally followed. The thought of refusing never crossed her mind.

'Where are you going?' she asked. It was unbearable, this silence.

'Where are you going?' she asked. This silence was unbearable.

He did not answer.

He didn't answer.

In this fashion, he leading, she following, they went down the road into a lane, and through a gate into a field. They passed into a second field, and as they did so Sally's heart gave a leap. Ted Pringle was there.

In this way, he led, she followed, and they walked down the road into a lane, and through a gate into a field. They moved into a second field, and as they did, Sally's heart skipped a beat. Ted Pringle was there.

Ted Pringle was a big young man, bigger even than Tom Kitchener, and, like Tom, he was of silent habit. He eyed the little procession inquiringly, but spoke no word. There was a pause.

Ted Pringle was a big young guy, even bigger than Tom Kitchener, and, like Tom, he was quietly reserved. He looked at the small procession with curiosity but didn’t say anything. There was a pause.

'Ted,' said Tom, 'there's been a mistake.'

'Ted,' Tom said, 'there's been a mistake.'

He stepped quickly to Sally's side, and the next moment he had swung her off her feet and kissed her.

He moved quickly to Sally's side, and the next moment he lifted her off her feet and kissed her.

To the type of mind that Millbourne breeds, actions speak louder than words, and Ted Pringle, who had gaped, gaped no more. He sprang forward, and Tom, pushing Sally aside, turned to meet him.

To the kind of mindset that Millbourne creates, actions are more significant than words, and Ted Pringle, who had stared in shock, was speechless no longer. He jumped forward, and Tom, shoving Sally aside, faced him.

I cannot help feeling a little sorry for Ted Pringle. In the light of what happened, I could wish that it were possible to portray him as a hulking brute of evil appearance and worse morals—the sort of person concerning whom one could reflect comfortably that he deserved all he got. I should like to make him an unsympathetic character, over whose downfall the reader would gloat. But honesty compels me to own that Ted was a thoroughly decent young man in every way. He was a good citizen, a dutiful son, and would certainly have made an excellent husband. Furthermore, in the dispute on hand he had right on his side fully as much as Tom. The whole affair was one of those elemental clashings of man and man where the historian cannot sympathize with either side at the expense of the other, but must confine himself to a mere statement of what occurred. And, briefly, what occurred was that Tom, bringing to the fray a pent-up fury which his adversary had had no time to generate, fought Ted to a complete standstill in the space of two minutes and a half.

I can't help but feel a bit sorry for Ted Pringle. Given what happened, I wish I could paint him as a big, evil-looking brute with terrible morals—the kind of person you could easily think deserved what he got. I’d like to make him an unsympathetic character, someone the reader could take pleasure in seeing fall. But to be honest, I have to admit that Ted was a genuinely decent young man in every way. He was a good citizen, a devoted son, and would have definitely made a great husband. Moreover, in the current dispute, he was just as justified as Tom. This whole situation was one of those fundamental clashes between two people where the historian can't favor one over the other but has to stick to simply stating what happened. And, to sum it up, what happened was that Tom, fueled by a pent-up anger that Ted didn’t have time to build up, fought Ted to a complete standstill in just two and a half minutes.

Sally had watched the proceedings, sick and horrified. She had never seen men fight before, and the terror of it overwhelmed her. Her vanity received no pleasant stimulation from the thought that it was for her sake that this storm had been let loose. For the moment her vanity was dead, stunned by collision with the realities. She found herself watching in a dream. She saw Ted fall, rise, fall again, and lie where he had fallen; and then she was aware that Tom was speaking.

Sally watched the events unfold, feeling sick and horrified. She had never seen men fight before, and the fear of it overwhelmed her. Her vanity didn’t get any boost from realizing that this chaos was unleashed for her sake. At that moment, her vanity was gone, stunned by the harsh realities. She found herself watching in a daze. She saw Ted fall, get up, fall again, and lie still where he had landed; then she realized Tom was speaking.

'Come along!'

'Let's go!'

She hung back. Ted was lying very still. Gruesome ideas presented themselves. She had just accepted them as truth when Ted wriggled. He wriggled again. Then he sat up suddenly, looked at her with unseeing eyes, and said something in a thick voice. She gave a little sob of relief. It was ghastly, but not so ghastly as what she had been imagining.

She hesitated. Ted was lying completely still. Horrible thoughts came to her mind. She had just started to believe them when Ted moved. He moved again. Then he suddenly sat up, looked at her with blank eyes, and said something in a heavy voice. She let out a small sob of relief. It was terrible, but not as terrible as what she had been imagining.

Somebody touched her arm. Tom was by her side, grim and formidable. He was wiping blood from his face.

Somebody touched her arm. Tom was next to her, looking serious and tough. He was wiping blood off his face.

'Come along!'

'Let’s go!'

She followed him without a word. And presently, behold, in another field, whistling meditatively and regardless of impending ill, Albert Parsons.

She followed him silently. Soon, in another field, there was Albert Parsons, whistling thoughtfully and unaware of the trouble ahead.

In everything that he did Tom was a man of method. He did not depart from his chosen formula.

In everything he did, Tom was a methodical person. He stuck to his chosen approach.

'Albert,' he said, 'there's been a mistake.'

'Albert,' he said, 'there's been a mistake.'

And Albert gaped, as Ted had gaped.

And Albert stared, just like Ted had stared.

Tom kissed Sally with the gravity of one performing a ritual.

Tom kissed Sally with the seriousness of someone doing a ritual.

The uglinesses of life, as we grow accustomed to them, lose their power to shock, and there is no doubt that Sally looked with a different eye upon this second struggle. She was conscious of a thrill of excitement, very different from the shrinking horror which had seized her before. Her stunned vanity began to tingle into life again. The fight was raging furiously over the trampled turf, and quite suddenly, as she watched, she was aware that her heart was with Tom.

The harsh realities of life, as we get used to them, lose their ability to shock, and it's clear that Sally saw this second struggle in a new light. She felt a rush of excitement, completely different from the paralyzing horror she experienced before. Her wounded pride was starting to wake up again. The fight was intensifying over the damaged ground, and suddenly, as she observed, she realized that her heart was with Tom.

It was no longer two strange brutes fighting in a field. It was her man battling for her sake.

It was no longer two strange guys fighting in a field. It was her man fighting for her.

She desired overwhelmingly that he should win, that he should not be hurt, that he should sweep triumphantly over Albert Parsons as he had swept over Ted Pringle.

She really wanted him to win, to not get hurt, and to triumph over Albert Parsons just like he had over Ted Pringle.

Unfortunately, it was evident, even to her, that he was being hurt, and that he was very far from sweeping triumphantly over Albert Parsons. He had not allowed himself time to recover from his first battle, and his blows were slow and weary. Albert, moreover, was made of sterner stuff than Ted. Though now a peaceful tender of cows, there had been a time in his hot youth when, travelling with a circus, he had fought, week in, week out, relays of just such rustic warriors as Tom. He knew their methods—their headlong rushes, their swinging blows. They were the merest commonplaces of life to him. He slipped Tom, he side-stepped Tom, he jabbed Tom; he did everything to Tom that a trained boxer can do to a reckless novice, except knock the fight out of him, until presently, through the sheer labour of hitting, he, too, grew weary.

Unfortunately, it was clear, even to her, that he was being hurt and that he was far from triumphantly defeating Albert Parsons. He hadn’t given himself time to recover from his first fight, and his punches were slow and tired. Albert, on the other hand, was made of tougher stuff than Ted. Although he was now a peaceful cowherd, there had been a time in his fiery youth when he traveled with a circus and fought, week in and week out, against just such rural fighters as Tom. He understood their techniques—their reckless charges, their powerful punches. They were just everyday challenges to him. He slipped past Tom, sidestepped him, jabbed him; he did everything a trained boxer can do to an inexperienced fighter, except knock the energy out of him, until eventually, through the sheer effort of hitting, he also started to tire.

Now, in the days when Albert Parsons had fought whole families of Toms in an evening, he had fought in rounds, with the boss holding the watch, and half-minute rests, and water to refresh him, and all orderly and proper. Today there were no rounds, no rests, no water, and the peaceful tending of cows had caused flesh to grow where there had been only muscle. Tom's headlong rushes became less easy to side-step, his swinging blows more difficult than the scientific counter that shot out to check them. As he tired Tom seemed to regain strength. The tide of the battle began to ebb. He clinched, and Tom threw him off. He feinted, and while he was feinting Tom was on him. It was the climax of the battle—the last rally. Down went Albert, and stayed down. Physically, he was not finished; but in his mind a question had framed itself—the question. 'Was it worth it?'—and he was answering, 'No.' There were other girls in the world. No girl was worth all this trouble.

Now, back when Albert Parsons fought entire families of Toms in a single evening, he had fought in rounds, with the boss timing him, taking half-minute breaks, and sipping water to refuel, all neat and organized. But today, there were no rounds, no breaks, no water, and the peaceful life of tending cows had given Tom some extra strength. Tom's wild charges were harder to dodge, and his heavy punches were tougher to counter with a quick jab. As Albert got tired, it looked like Tom was gaining energy. The momentum of the fight started to shift. Albert tried to hold on, but Tom pushed him away. He feinted, but while he was doing that, Tom was right on him. It was the climax of the fight—the final push. Albert went down and didn’t get back up. Physically, he was still able; but in his mind, one question had formed—the question: 'Was it worth it?'—and he found himself answering, 'No.' There were other girls in the world. No girl was worth all this hassle.

He did not rise.

He didn't get up.

'Come along!' said Tom.

"Come on!" said Tom.

He spoke thickly. His breath was coming in gasps. He was a terrible spectacle, but Sally was past the weaker emotions. She was back in the Stone Age, and her only feeling was one of passionate pride. She tried to speak. She struggled to put all she felt into words, but something kept her dumb, and she followed him in silence.

He spoke heavily. His breath was coming in short bursts. He was a sight to behold, but Sally had moved beyond weaker emotions. She felt like she was back in the Stone Age, and her only emotion was one of intense pride. She tried to speak. She struggled to express everything she felt in words, but something held her back, and she followed him in silence.

In the lane outside his cottage, down by the creek, Joe Blossom was clipping a hedge. The sound of footsteps made him turn.

In the lane outside his cottage, down by the creek, Joe Blossom was trimming a hedge. The sound of footsteps made him turn.

He did not recognize Tom till he spoke.

He didn't recognize Tom until he spoke.

'Joe, there's been a mistake,' said Tom.

'Joe, there's been a mistake,' Tom said.

'Been a gunpowder explosion, more like,' said Joe, a simple, practical man. 'What you been doin' to your face?'

"More like a gunpowder explosion," Joe said, a straightforward, practical guy. "What have you done to your face?"

'She's going to marry me, Joe.'

'She's going to marry me, Joe.'

Joe eyed Sally inquiringly.

Joe looked at Sally curiously.

'Eh? You promised to marry me.'

'What? You promised to marry me.'

'She promised to marry all of us. You, me, Ted Pringle, and Albert Parsons.'

'She promised to marry all of us: you, me, Ted Pringle, and Albert Parsons.'

'Promised—to—marry—all—of—us!'

"Promised to marry all of us!"

'That's where the mistake was. She's only going to marry me. I—I've arranged it with Ted and Albert, and now I've come to explain to you, Joe.'

'That's where the mistake was. She's only going to marry me. I—I've arranged it with Ted and Albert, and now I've come to explain to you, Joe.'

'You promised to marry—!'

'You promised to get married—!'

The colossal nature of Sally's deceit was plainly troubling Joe Blossom. He expelled his breath in a long note of amazement. Then he summed up.

The huge extent of Sally's deception was clearly disturbing Joe Blossom. He let out a long breath in disbelief. Then he gathered his thoughts.

'Why you're nothing more nor less than a Joshua!'

'Why you're nothing more or less than a Joshua!'

The years that had passed since Joe had attended the village Sunday-school had weakened his once easy familiarity with the characters of the Old Testament. It is possible that he had somebody else in his mind.

The years that had passed since Joe attended the village Sunday school had diminished his once easy familiarity with the characters of the Old Testament. It’s possible he had someone else in mind.

Tom stuck doggedly to his point.

Tom stubbornly held onto his point.

'You can't marry her, Joe.'

'You can't marry her, Joe.'

Joe Blossom raised his shears and clipped a protruding branch. The point under discussion seemed to have ceased to interest him.

Joe Blossom lifted his shears and trimmed a sticking-out branch. The topic being discussed seemed to have lost his interest.

'Who wants to?' he said. 'Good riddance!'

'Who cares?' he said. 'Good riddance!'

They went down the lane. Silence still brooded over them. The words she wanted continued to evade her.

They walked down the path. An awkward silence hung over them. The words she wanted to say still slipped away from her.

They came to a grassy bank. Tom sat down. He was feeling unutterably tired.

They arrived at a grassy bank. Tom sat down. He felt completely exhausted.

'Tom!'

'Tom!'

He looked up. His mind was working dizzily.

He looked up. His mind was racing.

'You're going to marry me,' he muttered.

"You're going to marry me," he said quietly.

She sat down beside him.

She sat next to him.

'I know,' she said. 'Tom, dear, lay your head on my lap and go to sleep.'

'I know,' she said. 'Tom, sweetie, rest your head on my lap and go to sleep.'

If this story proves anything (beyond the advantage of being in good training when you fight), it proves that you cannot get away from the moving pictures even in a place like Millbourne; for as Sally sat there, nursing Tom, it suddenly struck her that this was the very situation with which that 'Romance of the Middle Ages' film ended. You know the one I mean. Sir Percival Ye Something (which has slipped my memory for the moment) goes out after the Holy Grail; meets damsel in distress; overcomes her persecutors; rescues her; gets wounded, and is nursed back to life in her arms. Sally had seen it a dozen times. And every time she had reflected that the days of romance are dead, and that that sort of thing can't happen nowadays.

If this story proves anything (besides the importance of being in good shape for a fight), it's that you can't escape the influence of movies, even in a town like Millbourne. As Sally sat there taking care of Tom, it suddenly occurred to her that this was just like the scene at the end of that 'Romance of the Middle Ages' film. You know the one I’m talking about. Sir Percival Ye Something (the exact name escapes me right now) goes off in search of the Holy Grail, encounters a damsel in distress, defeats her attackers, rescues her, gets injured, and is cared for back to health in her arms. Sally had watched it a dozen times. And each time, she couldn't help but think that the days of romance are gone and that kind of thing just doesn’t happen anymore.

DEEP WATERS

HISTORIANS of the social life of the later Roman Empire speak of a certain young man of Ariminum, who would jump into rivers and swim in 'em. When his friends said, 'You fish!' he would answer, 'Oh, pish! Fish can't swim like me, they've no vim in 'em.'

HISTORIANS of the social life of the later Roman Empire talk about a young man from Ariminum who would jump into rivers and swim in them. When his friends said, 'You fish!' he would reply, 'Oh, come on! Fish can't swim like me, they have no energy in them.'

Just such another was George Barnert Callender.

Just like that was George Barnert Callender.

On land, in his land clothes, George was a young man who excited little remark. He looked very much like other young men. He was much about the ordinary height. His carriage suggested the possession of an ordinary amount of physical strength. Such was George—on shore. But remove his clothes, drape him in a bathing-suit, and insert him in the water, and instantly, like the gentleman in The Tempest, he 'suffered a sea-change into something rich and strange.' Other men puffed, snorted, and splashed. George passed through the ocean with the silent dignity of a torpedo. Other men swallowed water, here a mouthful, there a pint, anon, maybe, a quart or so, and returned to the shore like foundering derelicts. George's mouth had all the exclusiveness of a fashionable club. His breast-stroke was a thing to see and wonder at. When he did the crawl, strong men gasped. When he swam on his back, you felt that that was the only possible method of progression.

On land, wearing his everyday clothes, George was just an average young man who didn't attract much attention. He looked a lot like other young men. He was about the normal height and carried himself in a way that suggested he had a typical amount of physical strength. That was George—on shore. But take off his clothes, put him in a swimsuit, and throw him in the water, and suddenly, like the character in The Tempest, he 'suffered a sea-change into something rich and strange.' Other men puffed, snorted, and splashed around. George glided through the ocean with the quiet grace of a torpedo. While other men choked on water—taking in mouthfuls, then quarts or more—and returned to shore looking like sinking ships, George's mouth was as exclusive as a high-end club. His breaststroke was something amazing to watch. When he did the crawl, even tough guys gasped. When he swam on his back, it felt like that was the only way to move through the water.

George came to Marvis Bay at about five o'clock one evening in July. Marvis Bay has a well-established reputation as a summer resort, and, while not perhaps in every respect the paradise which the excitable writer of the local guide-book asserts it to be, on the whole it earns its reputation. Its sands are smooth and firm, sloping almost imperceptibly into the ocean. There is surf for those who like it, and smoother water beyond for those whose ideals in bathing are not confined to jumping up and down on a given jelly-fish. At the northern end of the beach there is a long pier. It was to this that George made his way on his arrival.

George arrived at Marvis Bay around five o'clock one evening in July. Marvis Bay has a solid reputation as a summer resort, and while it might not be the paradise that the enthusiastic writer of the local guidebook claims it to be, it mostly lives up to its reputation. The sands are smooth and firm, gently sloping into the ocean. There’s surf for those who enjoy it, and calmer waters beyond for those whose bathing preferences don’t just involve jumping up and down on a jellyfish. At the northern end of the beach, there’s a long pier. This is where George headed upon his arrival.

It was pleasant on the pier. Once you had passed the initial zareba of fruit stands, souvenir stands, ice-cream stands, and the lair of the enthusiast whose aim in life it was to sell you picture post-cards, and had won through to the long walk where the seats were, you were practically alone with Nature. At this hour of the day the place was deserted; George had it to himself. He strolled slowly along. The water glittered under the sun-rays, breaking into a flurry of white foam as it reached the beach. A cool breeze blew. The whole scenic arrangements were a great improvement on the stuffy city he had left. Not that George had come to Marvis Bay with the single aim of finding an antidote to metropolitan stuffiness. There was a more important reason. In three days Marvis Bay was to be the scene of the production of Fate's Footballs, a comedy in four acts by G. Barnert Callender. For George, though you would not have suspected it from his exterior, was one of those in whose cerebra the grey matter splashes restlessly about, producing strong curtains and crisp dialogue. The company was due at Marvis Bay on the following evening for the last spasm of rehearsals.

It was nice on the pier. Once you got past the initial row of fruit stands, souvenir shops, ice-cream vendors, and the spot where the enthusiastic postcard seller tried to catch your attention, you made it to the long walkway lined with seats, where you were practically alone with Nature. At this time of day, the place was empty; George had it all to himself. He strolled slowly along. The water sparkled in the sunlight, breaking into a flurry of white foam as it hit the beach. A cool breeze blew. The whole scene was a huge improvement over the stuffy city he had left behind. Not that George had come to Marvis Bay just to escape the urban heat. There was a more important reason. In three days, Marvis Bay was set to host the production of Fate's Footballs, a comedy in four acts by G. Barnert Callender. For George, although you wouldn’t guess it from his appearance, was one of those people whose minds were constantly buzzing with creative ideas, producing sharp dialogue and strong narratives. The cast was scheduled to arrive in Marvis Bay the following evening for the final round of rehearsals.

George's mind, as he paced the pier, was divided between the beauties of Nature and the forthcoming crisis in his affairs in the ratio of one-eighth to the former and seven-eighths to the latter. At the moment when he had left London, thoroughly disgusted with the entire theatrical world in general and the company which was rehearsing Fate's Footballs in particular, rehearsals had just reached that stage of brisk delirium when the author toys with his bottle of poison and the stage-manager becomes icily polite. The Footpills—as Arthur Mifflin, the leading juvenile in the great play, insisted upon calling it, much to George's disapproval—was his first piece. Never before had he been in one of those kitchens where many cooks prepare, and sometimes spoil, the theatrical broth. Consequently the chaos seemed to him unique. Had he been a more experienced dramatist, he would have said to himself, 'Twas ever thus.' As it was, what he said to himself—and others—was more forcible.

George’s mind, as he walked along the pier, was split between the beauty of nature and the upcoming crisis in his life, with one-eighth focused on the former and seven-eighths on the latter. At the moment he left London, completely fed up with the entire theater world in general and the company rehearsing Fate's Footballs in particular, rehearsals had just hit that stage of energetic chaos where the author plays with his bottle of poison and the stage manager becomes frostily polite. The Footpills—as Arthur Mifflin, the lead young actor in the big play, insisted on calling it, much to George’s annoyance—was his first piece. He had never been in one of those kitchens where many cooks prepare, and sometimes ruin, the theatrical mix. So to him, the chaos seemed completely unique. If he had been a more experienced playwright, he would have thought, 'It’s always like this.’ Instead, what he told himself—and others—was much stronger.

He was trying to dismiss the whole thing from his mind—a feat which had hitherto proved beyond his powers—when Fate, in an unusually kindly mood, enabled him to do so in a flash by presenting to his jaundiced gaze what, on consideration, he decided was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. 'When a man's afraid,' shrewdly sings the bard, 'a beautiful maid is a cheering sight to see'. In the present instance the sight acted on George like a tonic. He forgot that the lady to whom an injudicious management had assigned the role of heroine in Fate's Footballs invariably—no doubt from the best motives—omitted to give the cynical roue his cue for the big speech in Act III. His mind no longer dwelt on the fact that Arthur Mifflin, an estimable person in private life, and one who had been a friend of his at Cambridge, preferred to deliver the impassioned lines of the great renunciation scene in a manner suggesting a small boy (and a sufferer from nasal catarrh at that) speaking a piece at a Sunday-school treat. The recollection of the hideous depression and gloom which the leading comedian had radiated in great clouds fled from him like some grisly nightmare before the goddess of day. Every cell in his brain was occupied, to the exclusion of all other thoughts, by the girl swimming in the water below.

He was trying to push the whole thing out of his mind—a challenge that had previously been impossible for him—when Fate, in a surprisingly generous mood, allowed him to do so in an instant by showing him what he ultimately decided was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. 'When a man is scared,' wisely sings the poet, 'a lovely girl is a comforting sight.' In this case, the sight acted on George like a mood booster. He forgot that the woman, who had been poorly cast as the heroine in Fate's Footballs, always—probably with good intentions—failed to give the cynical roue his cue for the big speech in Act III. He no longer thought about the fact that Arthur Mifflin, a good guy in private life and someone who had been his friend at Cambridge, chose to deliver the passionate lines in the great renunciation scene in a way that made it sound like a small boy (and one suffering from a cold) reciting a piece at a Sunday-school event. The memory of the heavy gloom and depression radiated by the leading comedian vanished from his mind like a horrible nightmare chased away by the light of day. Every part of his brain was occupied, leaving no room for other thoughts, by the girl swimming in the water below.

She swam well. His practised eye saw that. Her strong, easy strokes carried her swiftly over the swell of the waves. He stared, transfixed. He was a well-brought-up young man, and he knew how ill-bred it was to stare; but this was a special occasion. Ordinary rules of conventional etiquette could not apply to a case like this. He stared. More, he gaped. As the girl passed on into the shadow of the pier he leaned farther over the rail, and his neck extended in joints like a telescope.

She swam really well. His trained eye noticed that. Her strong, smooth strokes propelled her quickly over the waves. He stared, captivated. He was a well-mannered young man, and he knew how rude it was to stare; but this was a unique moment. Normal rules of etiquette didn’t apply here. He stared. In fact, he gawked. As the girl swam into the shadow of the pier, he leaned further over the railing, stretching his neck out like a telescope.

At this point the girl turned to swim on her back. Her eyes met his. Hers were deep and clear; his, bulging. For what seemed an eternity to George, she continued to look at him. Then, turning over again, she shot past under the pier.

At this point, the girl turned to swim on her back. Her eyes met his. Hers were deep and clear; his, bulging. For what felt like forever to George, she kept looking at him. Then, flipping over again, she shot past under the pier.

George's neck was now at its full stretch. No power of will or muscle could add another yard to it. Realizing this, he leaned farther over the rail, and farther still. His hat slid from his hand. He grabbed at it, and, over-balancing, fell with a splash into the water.

George's neck was fully extended now. No amount of willpower or strength could stretch it any further. Realizing this, he leaned even farther over the railing, and then even more. His hat slipped from his hand. He reached for it, and lost his balance, falling into the water with a splash.

Now, in ordinary circumstances, to fall twelve feet into the ocean with all his clothes on would have incommoded George little. He would hardly have noticed it. He would have swum to shore with merely a feeling of amused self-reproach akin to that of the man who absent-mindedly walks into a lamp-post in the street. When, therefore, he came to the surface he prepared without agitation to strike out in his usual bold fashion. At this moment, however, two hands, grasping him beneath the arms, lifted his head still farther from the waves, and a voice in his ear said, 'Keep still; don't struggle. There's no danger.'

Now, under normal circumstances, falling twelve feet into the ocean fully clothed wouldn't have bothered George much. He would barely have noticed it. He would have swum to shore with just a sense of amused self-reproach, similar to that of someone who absent-mindedly walks into a lamppost on the street. So, when he resurfaced, he calmly prepared to swim in his usual confident way. At that moment, though, two hands grabbed him under the arms, lifting his head even higher out of the waves, and a voice in his ear said, 'Stay still; don't struggle. There's no danger.'

George did not struggle. His brain, working with the cool rapidity of a buzz-saw in an ice-box, had planned a line of action. Few things are more difficult in this world for a young man than the securing of an introduction to the right girl under just the right conditions. When he is looking his best he is presented to her in the midst of a crowd, and is swept away after a rapid hand-shake. When there is no crowd he has toothache, or the sun has just begun to make his nose peel. Thousands of young lives have been saddened in this manner.

George didn't struggle. His mind, working with the cool efficiency of a buzz-saw in a freezer, had mapped out a course of action. Few things are more challenging for a young man than getting introduced to the right girl under the perfect circumstances. When he looks his best, he finds himself introduced to her in a crowd and whisked away after a quick handshake. When there’s no crowd, he’s dealing with a toothache or his nose is just starting to peel from the sun. Thousands of young lives have been affected by this.

How different was George's case! By this simple accident, he reflected, as, helping the good work along with an occasional surreptitious leg-stroke, he was towed shorewards, there had been formed an acquaintanceship, if nothing more, which could not lightly be broken. A girl who has saved a man from drowning cannot pass him by next day with a formal bow. And what a girl, too! There had been a time, in extreme youth, when his feminine ideal was the sort of girl who has fuzzy, golden hair, and drops things. Indeed in his first year at the University he had said—and written—as much to one of the type, the episode concluding with a strong little drama, in which a wrathful, cheque-signing father had starred, supported by a subdued, misogynistic son. Which things, aided by the march of time, had turned George's tastes towards the healthy, open-air girl, who did things instead of dropping them.

How different George's situation was! He thought, as he secretly helped the effort with an occasional nudge of his leg while being towed toward shore, that an acquaintance had been formed—if nothing more—that wouldn't easily fade away. A girl who has saved a guy from drowning can't just ignore him the next day with a casual nod. And what a girl she was! There had been a time, in his early youth, when his ideal woman was the kind with fluffy, golden hair who was always dropping things. In fact, during his first year at university, he had told—and even written—to a girl like that, leading to a dramatic scene where an angry father, armed with a checkbook, confronted a subdued, woman-hating son. However, as time went on, George's preferences shifted toward the healthy, adventurous girl who took action instead of dropping things.

The pleasantest functions must come to an end sooner or later; and in due season George felt his heels grate on the sand. His preserver loosed her hold. They stood up and faced each other. George began to express his gratitude as best he could—it was not easy to find neat, convincing sentences on the spur of the moment—but she cut him short.

The best times have to end eventually; and soon enough, George felt his heels scrape against the sand. His rescuer let go of him. They stood up and looked at each other. George started to express his thanks as well as he could—it wasn’t easy to come up with smooth, convincing words on the spot—but she interrupted him.

'Of course, it was nothing. Nothing at all,' she said, brushing the sea-water from her eyes. 'It was just lucky I happened to be there.'

'Of course, it was nothing. Nothing at all,' she said, wiping the sea water from her eyes. 'I just happened to be there at the right time.'

'It was splendid,' said the infatuated dramatist. 'It was magnificent. It—'

'It was amazing,' said the obsessed playwright. 'It was incredible. It—'

He saw that she was smiling.

He saw she was smiling.

'You're very wet,' she said.

"You're super wet," she said.

George glanced down at his soaked clothes. It had been a nice suit once.

George looked down at his drenched clothes. It used to be a nice suit.

'Hadn't you better hurry back and change into something dry?'

'Hadn't you better hurry back and change into something dry?'

Looking round about him, George perceived that sundry of the inquisitive were swooping down, with speculation in their eyes. It was time to depart.

Looking around him, George noticed that several curious people were closing in, with curiosity in their eyes. It was time to leave.

'Have you far to go?'

'Do you have far to go?'

'Not far. I'm staying at the Beach View Hotel.'

'Not far. I'm at the Beach View Hotel.'

'Why, so am I. I hope we shall meet again.'

'Me too. I hope we get to meet again.'

'We shall,' said George confidently.

"We will," said George confidently.

'How did you happen to fall in?'

'How did you end up falling in?'

'I was—er—I was looking at something in the water.'

'I was—um—I was looking at something in the water.'

'I thought you were,' said the girl, quietly.

'I thought you were,' said the girl softly.

George blushed.

George felt embarrassed.

'I know,' he said, 'it was abominably rude of me to stare like that; but—'

'I know,' he said, 'it was really rude of me to stare like that; but—'

'You should learn to swim,' interrupted the girl. 'I can't understand why every boy in the country isn't made to learn to swim before he's ten years old. And it isn't a bit difficult, really. I could teach you in a week.'

'You should learn to swim,' the girl interrupted. 'I just don't get why every boy in the country isn't required to learn to swim before he turns ten. It’s really not that hard. I could teach you in a week.'

The struggle between George and George's conscience was brief. The conscience, weak by nature and flabby from long want of exercise, had no sort of chance from the start.

The conflict between George and his conscience was short-lived. The conscience, naturally weak and flabby from lack of use, never stood a chance from the beginning.

'I wish you would,' said George. And with those words he realized that he had definitely committed himself to his hypocritical role. Till that moment explanation would have been difficult, but possible. Now it was impossible.

"I wish you would," George said. And with those words, he realized that he had fully committed to his hypocritical role. Until that moment, explaining it would have been difficult but possible. Now it was impossible.

'I will,' said the girl. 'I'll start tomorrow if you like.' She waded into the water.

'I will,' said the girl. 'I'll start tomorrow if that works for you.' She waded into the water.

'We'll talk it over at the hotel,' she said, hastily. 'Here comes a crowd of horrid people. I'm going to swim out again.'

'Let's discuss it at the hotel,' she said quickly. 'A bunch of awful people is coming over. I'm going to swim out again.'

She hurried into deeper water, while George, turning, made his way through a growing throng of goggling spectators. Of the fifteen who got within speaking distance of him, six told him that he was wet. The other nine asked him if he had fallen.

She rushed into deeper water, while George turned and pushed through a growing crowd of staring onlookers. Of the fifteen people who got close enough to talk to him, six told him that he was wet. The other nine asked him if he had fallen.

 

Her name was Vaughan, and she was visiting Marvis Bay in company with an aunt. So much George ascertained from the management of the hotel. Later, after dinner, meeting both ladies on the esplanade, he gleaned further information—to wit, that her first name was Mary, that her aunt was glad to make his acquaintance, liked Marvis Bay but preferred Trouville, and thought it was getting a little chilly and would go indoors.

Her name was Vaughan, and she was visiting Marvis Bay with her aunt. That’s what George found out from the hotel management. Later, after dinner, when he bumped into both ladies on the esplanade, he learned more—specifically, that her first name was Mary, that her aunt was happy to meet him, liked Marvis Bay but preferred Trouville, and thought it was getting a bit chilly so she would go inside.

The elimination of the third factor had a restorative effect upon George's conversation, which had begun to languish. In feminine society as a rule he was apt to be constrained, but with Mary Vaughan it was different. Within a couple of minutes he was pouring out his troubles. The cue-withholding leading lady, the stick-like Mifflin, the funereal comedian—up they all came, and she, gently sympathetic, was endeavouring, not without success, to prove to him that things were not so bad as they seemed.

The removal of the third factor really helped revive George's conversation, which had started to fade. Usually, he felt awkward around women, but with Mary Vaughan, it was a different story. Within a couple of minutes, he was opening up about his problems. The cue-withholding leading lady, the stiff Mifflin, the morose comedian—he brought them all up, and she, with her gentle sympathy, was trying, successfully, to show him that things weren't as bad as they seemed.

'It's sure to be all right on the night,' she said.

"It's definitely going to be fine tonight," she said.

How rare is the combination of beauty and intelligence! George thought he had never heard such a clear-headed, well-expressed remark.

How rare is it to find someone with both beauty and brains! George thought he had never heard such a sharp, well-articulated statement.

'I suppose it will,' he said, 'but they were very bad when I left. Mifflin, for instance. He seems to think Nature intended him for a Napoleon of Advertising. He has a bee in his bonnet about booming the piece. Sits up at nights, when he ought to be sleeping or studying his part, thinking out new schemes for advertising the show. And the comedian. His speciality is drawing me aside and asking me to write in new scenes for him. I couldn't stand it any longer. I just came away and left them to fight it out among themselves.'

"I guess it will," he said, "but they were really struggling when I left. Mifflin, for example. He seems to believe that Nature meant him to be a Napoleon of Advertising. He's obsessed with making the show a hit. He stays up at night, when he should be sleeping or rehearsing, brainstorming new ideas for promoting the show. And then there's the comedian. His thing is pulling me aside and begging me to write new scenes for him. I couldn't take it anymore. I just walked away and let them sort it out on their own."

'I'm sure you have no need to worry. A play with such a good story is certain to succeed.'

"I'm sure you don’t need to worry. A play with such a great story is bound to succeed."

George had previously obliged with a brief description of the plot of The Footpills.

George had earlier provided a short overview of the plot of The Footpills.

'Did you like the story?' he said, tenderly.

"Did you like the story?" he asked gently.

'I thought it was fine.'

"I thought it was okay."

'How sympathetic you are!' cooed George, glutinously, edging a little closer. 'Do you know—'

'How kind you are!' George said sweetly, moving a bit closer. 'Do you know—'

'Shall we be going back to the hotel?' said the girl.

"Are we going back to the hotel?" said the girl.

 

Those noisome creatures, the hired murderers of Fate's Footpills, descended upon Marvis Bay early next afternoon, and George, meeting them at the station, in reluctant pursuance of a promise given to Arthur Mifflin, felt moodily that, if only they could make their acting one-half as full of colour as their clothes, the play would be one of the most pronounced successes of modern times. In the forefront gleamed, like the white plumes of Navarre, the light flannel suit of Arthur Mifflin, the woodenest juvenile in captivity.

Those unpleasant people, the hired killers of Fate's Footpills, arrived at Marvis Bay early the next afternoon, and George, meeting them at the station, reluctantly fulfilling a promise made to Arthur Mifflin, thought gloomily that if only their acting could be half as bright as their outfits, the play would be one of the biggest hits of modern times. At the forefront shone, like the white feathers of Navarre, the light flannel suit of Arthur Mifflin, the stiffest young actor around.

His woodenness was, however, confined to stage rehearsals. It may be mentioned that, once the run of a piece had begun, he was sufficiently volatile, and in private life he was almost excessively so—a fact which had been noted at an early date by the keen-eyed authorities of his University, the discovery leading to his tearing himself away from Alma Mater by request with some suddenness. He was a long, slender youth, with green eyes, jet-black hair, and a passionate fondness for the sound of his own voice.

His stiffness was, however, limited to stage rehearsals. It's worth noting that once a show started running, he was quite lively, and in his personal life, he was almost overly so—a fact that the observant officials at his University had recognized early on, which led to him being asked to leave Alma Mater quite abruptly. He was a tall, slender young man with green eyes, jet-black hair, and a strong love for the sound of his own voice.

'Well, here we are,' he said, kicking breezily at George's leg with his cane.

'Well, here we are,' he said, casually kicking at George's leg with his cane.

'I saw you,' said George, coldly, side-stepping.

"I saw you," George said coldly, stepping to the side.

'The whole team,' continued Mr Mifflin; 'all bright, bonny, and trained to the minute.'

'The whole team,' Mr. Mifflin continued, 'all sharp, cheerful, and perfectly trained.'

'What happened after I left?' George asked. 'Has anybody begun to act yet? Or are they waiting till the dress-rehearsal?'

'What happened after I left?' George asked. 'Has anyone started to take action yet? Or are they just waiting for the dress rehearsal?'

'The rehearsals,' admitted Mr Mifflin, handsomely, 'weren't perfect; but you wait. It'll be all right on the night.'

'The rehearsals,' Mr. Mifflin conceded confidently, 'weren't perfect; but just wait. It'll be great on the night.'

George thought he had never heard such a futile, vapid remark.

George thought he had never heard such a pointless, empty comment.

'Besides,' said Mr Mifflin, 'I have an idea which will make the show. Lend me your ear—both ears. You shall have them back. Tell me: what pulls people into a theatre? A good play? Sometimes. But failing that, as in the present case, what? Fine acting by the leading juvenile? We have that, but it is not enough. No, my boy; advertisement is the thing. Look at all these men on the beach. Are they going to roll in of their own free wills to see a play like The Footpills? Not on your life. About the time the curtain rises every man of them will be sitting in his own private corner of the beach—'

'Besides,' said Mr. Mifflin, 'I have an idea that will make the show a hit. Lend me your ear—both ears. You'll get them back. Tell me: what draws people to a theater? A good play? Sometimes. But if that's not the case, like right now, what else? Great acting by the lead actor? We have that, but it's not enough. No, my friend; advertising is what we need. Look at all these guys on the beach. Are they going to wander in on their own to see a play like The Footpills? Not a chance. By the time the curtain goes up, every one of them will be lounging in their own little spot on the beach—'

'How many corners do you think the beach has?'

'How many corners do you think the beach has?'

'Gazing into a girl's eyes, singing, "Shine on, thou harvest moon", and telling her how his boss is practically dependent on his advice. You know.'

'Looking into a girl's eyes, singing, "Shine on, you harvest moon," and telling her how his boss really relies on his advice. You know.'

'I don't,' said George, coldly.

"I don't," George said coldly.

'Unless,' proceeded Mr Mifflin, 'we advertise. And by advertise, I mean advertise in the right way. We have a Press-agent, but for all the good he does he might be back on the old farm, gathering in the hay. Luckily for us, I am among those present. I have brains, I have resource. What's that?'

'Unless,' Mr. Mifflin continued, 'we promote ourselves. And by promote, I mean doing it the right way. We have a publicist, but he’s about as useful as a farmer bailing hay. Fortunately for us, I'm here. I have ideas, and I know how to make things happen. What's that?'

'I said nothing.'

"I didn't say anything."

'I thought you did. Well, I have an idea which will drag these people like a magnet. I thought it out coming down in the train.'

'I thought you did. Well, I have an idea that will attract these people like a magnet. I came up with it while on the train.'

'What is it?'

'What's that?'

'I'll tell you later. There are a few details to be worked upon first. Meanwhile, let us trickle to the sea-front and take a sail in one of those boats. I am at my best in a boat. I rather fancy Nature intended me for a Viking.'

'I’ll tell you later. There are a few details to work out first. In the meantime, let’s head to the beach and take a sail in one of those boats. I’m at my best in a boat. I really think Nature meant for me to be a Viking.'

Matters having been arranged with the financier to whom the boat belonged, they set forth. Mr Mifflin, having remarked, 'Yo-ho!' in a meditative voice, seated himself at the helm, somewhat saddened by his failure to borrow a quid of tobacco from the Ocean Beauty's proprietor. For, as he justly observed, without properties and make-up, where were you? George, being skilled in the ways of boats, was in charge of the sheet. The summer day had lost its oppressive heat. The sun no longer beat down on the face of the waters. A fresh breeze had sprung up. George, manipulating the sheet automatically, fell into a reverie. A moment comes in the life of every man when an inward voice whispers to him, 'This is The One!' In George's case the voice had not whispered; it had shouted. From now onward there could be but one woman in the world for him. From now onwards—The Ocean Beauty gave a sudden plunge. George woke up.

Matters were settled with the financier who owned the boat, and they set off. Mr. Mifflin, having said, "Yo-ho!" in a thoughtful tone, took his place at the helm, a bit downhearted since he hadn't been able to borrow a quid for tobacco from the owner of the Ocean Beauty. As he wisely pointed out, without props and makeup, who were you? George, experienced in sailing, was in charge of the sheet. The summer day had lost its sweltering heat. The sun no longer beat down on the water's surface. A cool breeze had picked up. George, handling the sheet instinctively, drifted into a daydream. There comes a moment in every man's life when an inner voice tells him, "This is The One!" In George's case, the voice didn’t just whisper; it shouted. From that point on, there could only be one woman in the world for him. From that moment—The Ocean Beauty suddenly lurched. George snapped back to reality.

'What the deuce are you doing with that tiller?' he inquired.

'What on earth are you doing with that tiller?' he asked.

'My gentle somnambulist,' said Mr Mifflin, aggrieved, 'I was doing nothing with this tiller. We will now form a commission to inquire into what you were doing with that sheet. Were you asleep?'

'My gentle sleepwalker,' said Mr. Mifflin, annoyed, 'I wasn't doing anything with this tiller. We're going to set up a commission to look into what you were doing with that sheet. Were you asleep?'

'My fault,' said George; 'I was thinking.'

'My bad,' said George; 'I was lost in thought.'

'If you must break the habit of a lifetime,' said Mr Mifflin, complainingly, 'I wish you would wait till we get ashore. You nearly upset us.'

'If you have to break a lifetime habit,' Mr. Mifflin said, complaining, 'I wish you would wait until we get ashore. You almost tipped us over.'

'It shan't happen again. They are tricky, these sailing boats—turn over in a second. Whatever you do, don't get her broadside on. There's more breeze out here than I thought there was.'

'It won't happen again. These sailing boats are tricky—they can flip in seconds. Whatever you do, don’t let her get broadside to the wind. There’s more breeze out here than I expected.'

Mr Mifflin uttered a startled exclamation.

Mr. Mifflin let out a surprised shout.

'What's the matter?' asked George.

"What's wrong?" asked George.

'Just like a flash,' said Mr Mifflin, complacently. 'It's always the way with me. Give me time, and the artistic idea is bound to come. Just some little thought, some little, apparently obvious, idea which stamps the man of genius. It beats me why I didn't think of it before. Why, of course, a costume piece with a male star is a hundred times more effective.'

'Just like a flash,' said Mr. Mifflin, feeling pleased with himself. 'It’s always like this for me. Give me some time, and I know the creative idea will come through. Just a small thought, something that seems obvious, but that’s what sets a genius apart. I can’t believe I didn’t think of it sooner. Naturally, a costume piece with a male lead is a hundred times more impactful.'

'What are you talking about?'

'What are you saying?'

'I see now,' continued Mr Mifflin, 'that there was a flaw in my original plan. My idea was this. We were talking in the train about the bathing down here, and Jane happened to say she could swim some, and it suddenly came to me.'

'I see now,' continued Mr. Mifflin, 'that there was a flaw in my original plan. Here’s what I was thinking. We were chatting on the train about the swimming here, and Jane casually mentioned that she could swim a bit, and that’s when it hit me.'

Jane was the leading woman, she who omitted to give cues.

Jane was the main woman, the one who forgot to give cues.

'I said to myself, "George is a sportsman. He will be delighted to do a little thing like that".'

'I told myself, "George is an athlete. He’ll be happy to take on something like that."'

'Like to do what?'

'What do you enjoy doing?'

'Why, rescue Jane.'

'Why save Jane?'

'What!'

'What?!'

'She and you,' said Mr Mifflin, 'were to go in swimming together, while I waited on the sands, holding our bone-headed Press-agent on a leash. About a hundred yards from the shore up go her arms. Piercing scream. Agitated crowds on the beach. What is the matter? What has happened? A touch of cramp. Will she be drowned? No! G. Barnert Callender, author of Fate's Footballs, which opens at the Beach Theatre on Monday evening next, at eight-fifteen sharp, will save her. See! He has her. He is bringing her in. She is safe. How pleased her mother will be! And the public, what a bit of luck for them! They will be able to see her act at eight-fifteen sharp on Monday after all. Back you come to the shore. Cheering crowds. Weeping women. Strong situation. I unleash the Press-agent, and off he shoots, in time to get the story into the evening paper. It was a great idea, but I see now there were one or two flaws in it.'

'You and she,' Mr. Mifflin said, 'were supposed to go swimming together while I waited on the beach, holding our clueless Press agent on a leash. About a hundred yards from the shore, her arms go up. A piercing scream. Anxious crowds on the beach. What happened? Is she okay? Just a cramp. Will she drown? No! G. Barnert Callender, author of Fate's Footballs, which opens at the Beach Theatre next Monday at precisely eight-fifteen, will save her. Look! He’s got her. He's bringing her back. She’s safe. Her mom will be so happy! And the public, what a stroke of luck for them! They'll get to see her perform at eight-fifteen on Monday after all. You come back to shore. Cheering crowds. Weeping women. Dramatic moment. I let the Press agent loose, and off he goes, just in time to get the story in the evening paper. It was a great idea, but I see now there were a couple of flaws in it.'

'You do, do you?' said George.

"You do, huh?" George said.

'It occurs to me on reflection that after all you wouldn't have agreed to it. A something, I don't know what, which is lacking in your nature, would have made you reject the scheme.'

'I've realized upon reflection that you wouldn't have agreed to it after all. There's something, I can't quite put my finger on, that's missing in your character, which would have led you to turn down the plan.'

'I'm glad that occurred to you.'

'I'm glad you thought of that.'

'And a far greater flaw was that it was too altruistic. It boomed you and it boomed Jane, but I didn't get a thing out of it. My revised scheme is a thousand times better in every way.'

'And a much bigger flaw was that it was way too selfless. It worked out great for you and Jane, but I didn’t gain anything from it. My updated plan is a thousand times better in every way.'

'Don't say you have another.'

'Don't say you have another one.'

'I have. And,' added Mr Mifflin, with modest pride, 'it is a winner. This time I unhesitatingly assert that I have the goods. In about one minute from now you will hear me exclaim, in a clear musical voice, the single word, "Jump!" That is your cue to leap over the side as quick as you can move, for at that precise moment this spanking craft is going to capsize.'

'I have. And,' added Mr. Mifflin, with a hint of pride, 'it's a winner. This time I can confidently say that I've got it. In about a minute, you’ll hear me clearly say the word, "Jump!" That's your cue to leap over the side as quickly as you can, because at that exact moment, this sleek boat is going to tip over.'

George spun round in his seat. Mr Mifflin's face was shining with kindly enthusiasm. The shore was at least two hundred yards away, and that morning he had had his first swimming-lesson.

George turned around in his seat. Mr. Mifflin's face was glowing with friendly enthusiasm. The shore was at least two hundred yards away, and that morning he had his first swimming lesson.

'A movement of the tiller will do it. These accidents are common objects of the seashore. I may mention that I can swim just enough to keep myself afloat; so it's up to you. I wouldn't do this for everyone, but, seeing that we were boys together—Are you ready?'

'A movement of the tiller will do it. These accidents are common sights at the beach. I should mention that I can swim just enough to keep myself afloat, so it's up to you. I wouldn't do this for just anyone, but since we grew up together—Are you ready?'

'Stop!' cried George. 'Don't do it! Listen!'

'Stop!' shouted George. 'Don't do it! Listen!'

'Are you ready?'

'Are you ready?'

The Ocean Beauty gave a plunge.

The Ocean Beauty took a dive.

'You lunatic! Listen to me. It—'

'You lunatic! Listen to me. It—'

'Jump!' said Mr Mifflin.

"Jump!" said Mr. Mifflin.

George came to the surface some yards from the overturned boat, and, looking round for Mr Mifflin, discovered that great thinker treading water a few feet away.

George surfaced a few yards from the flipped boat and, looking around for Mr. Mifflin, saw that the great thinker was treading water just a few feet away.

'Get to work, George,' he remarked.

'Get to work, George,' he said.

It is not easy to shake one's fist at a man when in deep water, but George managed it.

It’s not easy to shake your fist at someone when you’re in deep water, but George did it.

'For twopence,' he cried, 'I'd leave you to look after yourself.'

'For two pence,' he shouted, 'I'd leave you to take care of yourself.'

'You can do better than that,' said Mr Mifflin. 'I'll give you threepence to tow me in. Hurry up. It's cold.'

'You can do better than that,' Mr. Mifflin said. 'I'll give you threepence to pull me in. Hurry up. It's cold.'

In gloomy silence George gripped him by the elbows. Mr Mifflin looked over his shoulder.

In tense silence, George held him by the elbows. Mr. Mifflin glanced over his shoulder.

'We shall have a good house,' he said. 'The stalls are full already, and the dress-circle's filling. Work away, George, you're doing fine. This act is going to be a scream from start to finish.'

'We'll have a great audience,' he said. 'The stalls are already full, and the dress circle is filling up. Keep it up, George, you’re doing great. This performance is going to be a hit from start to finish.'

With pleasant conversation he endeavoured to while away the monotony of the journey; but George made no reply. He was doing some rapid thinking. With ordinary luck, he felt bitterly, all would have been well. He could have gone on splashing vigorously under his teacher's care for a week, gradually improving till he emerged into a reasonably proficient swimmer. But now! In an age of miracles he might have explained away his present performance; but how was he to—And then there came to him an idea—simple, as all great ideas are, but magnificent.

With friendly conversation, he tried to pass the time during the journey, but George didn't respond. He was lost in thought. With normal luck, he bitterly felt that everything would have been fine. He could have spent a week splashing around under his teacher's guidance, gradually getting better until he became a decent swimmer. But now! In an age of wonders, he might have justified his current performance; but how was he to—And then an idea came to him—simple, as all great ideas are, but truly brilliant.

He stopped and trod water.

He stopped and swam in place.

'Tired?' said Mr Mifflin. 'Well, take a rest,' he added, kindly, 'take a rest. No need to hurry.'

'Tired?' Mr. Mifflin asked. 'Well, take a break,' he added kindly, 'take a break. No need to rush.'

'Look here,' said George, 'this piece is going to be recast. We're going to exchange parts. You're rescuing me. See? Never mind why. I haven't time to explain it to you now. Do you understand?'

'Look,' George said, 'this piece is going to be recast. We're switching roles. You're saving me. Get it? Never mind the reason. I don’t have time to explain it now. Do you understand?'

'No,' said Mr Mifflin.

'No,' Mr. Mifflin said.

'I'll get behind you and push you; but don't forget, when we get to the shore, that you've done the rescuing.'

'I’ll support you and give you a push, but remember, when we reach the shore, that you were the one who did the rescuing.'

Mr Mifflin pondered.

Mr. Mifflin thought.

'Is this wise?' he said. 'It is a strong part, the rescuer, but I'm not sure the other wouldn't suit my style better. The silent hand-grip, the catch in the voice. You want a practised actor for that. I don't think you'd be up to it, George.'

'Is this a good idea?' he said. 'Being the rescuer is a big role, but I'm not sure the other one wouldn't fit my style better. The quiet hand grip, the catch in the voice. You need a skilled actor for that. I don’t think you’ll be able to pull it off, George.'

'Never mind about me. That's how it's going to be.'

'Don't worry about me. That's what it's going to be like.'

Mr Mifflin pondered once more.

Mr. Mifflin thought again.

'No,' he said at length, 'it wouldn't do. You mean well, George, but it would kill the show. We'll go on as before.'

'No,' he said after a while, 'that's not going to work. You have good intentions, George, but it would ruin the show. We'll keep things the way they are.'

'Will we?' said George, unpleasantly. 'Would you like to know what I'm going to do to you, then? I'm going to hit you very hard under the jaw, and I'm going to take hold of your neck and squeeze it till you lose consciousness, and then I'm going to drag you to the beach and tell people I had to hit you because you lost your head and struggled.'

'Will we?' George said unpleasantly. 'Do you want to know what I'm going to do to you? I'm going to punch you hard under the jaw, then I'm going to grab your neck and squeeze until you pass out, and after that, I'm going to drag you to the beach and tell everyone I had to hit you because you lost your cool and fought back.'

Mr Mifflin pondered for the third time.

Mr. Mifflin thought for the third time.

'You are?' he said.

"Who are you?" he asked.

'I am,' said George.

"I am," George said.

'Then,' said Mr Mifflin, cordially, 'say no more. I take your point. My objections are removed. But,' he concluded, 'this is the last time I come bathing with you, George.'

'Then,' said Mr. Mifflin warmly, 'let's not discuss it anymore. I understand your perspective. My objections are gone. But,' he finished, 'this is the last time I'm going swimming with you, George.'

Mr Mifflin's artistic misgivings as to his colleague's ability to handle so subtle a part as that of rescuee were more than justified on their arrival. A large and interested audience had collected by the time they reached the shore, an audience to which any artist should have been glad to play; but George, forcing his way through, hurried to the hotel without attempting to satisfy them. Not a single silent hand-shake did he bestow on his rescuer. There was no catch in his voice as he made the one remark which he did make—to a man with whiskers who asked him if the boat had upset. As an exhibition of rapid footwork his performance was good. In other respects it was poor.

Mr. Mifflin's doubts about his colleague's ability to play such a subtle role as that of the rescued person were more than justified when they arrived. A large and eager crowd had gathered by the time they reached the shore, an audience that any artist would have been happy to perform for; but George, pushing through, rushed to the hotel without even trying to acknowledge them. He didn't offer a single silent handshake to his rescuer. His voice had no tremor when he made the one remark he did—directed at a man with whiskers who asked him if the boat had capsized. As an example of quick footwork, his performance was impressive. In other ways, it was lacking.

He had just changed his wet clothes—it seemed to him that he had been doing nothing but change his wet clothes since he had come to Marvis Bay—when Mr Mifflin entered in a bathrobe.

He had just changed his wet clothes—he felt like he had been doing nothing but changing his wet clothes since he arrived at Marvis Bay—when Mr. Mifflin walked in wearing a bathrobe.

'They lent me this downstairs,' he explained, 'while they dried my clothes. They would do anything for me. I'm the popular hero. My boy, you made the mistake of your life when you threw up the rescuer part. It has all the fat. I see that now. The rescuer plays the other man off the stage every time. I've just been interviewed by the fellow on the local newspaper. He's correspondent to a couple of London papers. The country will ring with this thing. I've told them all the parts I've ever played and my favourite breakfast food. There's a man coming up to take my photograph tomorrow. Footpills stock has gone up with a run. Wait till Monday and see what sort of a house we shall draw. By the way, the reporter fellow said one funny thing. He asked if you weren't the same man who was rescued yesterday by a girl. I said of course not—that you had only come down yesterday. But he stuck to it that you were.'

'They let me use this downstairs,' he explained, 'while they dried my clothes. They would do anything for me. I’m the popular hero. My guy, you really messed up when you decided not to play the rescuer. That role has all the perks. I see that now. The rescuer always overshadows the other guy. I just got interviewed by the guy from the local newspaper. He also writes for a couple of London papers. This news is going to spread like wildfire. I told them about all the roles I’ve played and my favorite breakfast food. There’s a photographer coming tomorrow to take my picture. Footpills stock has skyrocketed. Just wait until Monday and see what kind of crowd we’ll attract. By the way, the reporter said something funny. He asked if you were the same guy who got rescued yesterday by a girl. I told him no way—that you just arrived yesterday. But he insisted that you were.'

'He was quite right.'

'He was totally right.'

'What!'

'What the heck!'

'I was.'

"I am."

Mr Mifflin sat down on the bed.

Mr. Mifflin sat on the bed.

'This fellow fell off the pier, and a girl brought him in.'

'This guy fell off the pier, and a girl pulled him back in.'

George nodded.

George agreed.

'And that was you?'

'Was that you?'

George nodded.

George agreed.

Mr Mifflin's eyes opened wide.

Mr. Mifflin's eyes went wide.

'It's the heat,' he declared, finally. 'That and the worry of rehearsals. I expect a doctor could give the technical name for it. It's a what-do-you-call-it—an obsession. You often hear of cases. Fellows who are absolutely sane really, but cracked on one particular subject. Some of them think they're teapots and things. You've got a craving for being rescued from drowning. What happens, old man? Do you suddenly get the delusion that you can't swim? No, it can't be that, because you were doing all the swimming for the two of us just now. I don't know, though. Maybe you didn't realize that you were swimming?'

'It's the heat,' he finally said. 'That and the stress of rehearsals. I bet a doctor could give it a technical name. It's a what-do-you-call-it—an obsession. You often hear about these cases. Guys who are completely sane in general but fixate on one specific thing. Some of them think they're teapots and stuff. You've got this urge to be saved from drowning. So, what happens, man? Do you suddenly get this crazy idea that you can't swim? No, it can't be that, because you were doing all the swimming for both of us just a moment ago. I don't know, though. Maybe you didn't realize that you were swimming?'

George finished lacing his shoe and looked up.

George finished tying his shoe and looked up.

'Listen,' he said; 'I'll talk slow, so that you can understand. Suppose you fell off a pier, and a girl took a great deal of trouble to get you to the shore, would you say, "Much obliged, but you needn't have been so officious. I can swim perfectly well?"'

'Listen,' he said; 'I'll speak slowly so you can follow along. Imagine you fell off a pier, and a girl made a huge effort to pull you to safety. Would you say, "Thanks a lot, but you didn't have to be so pushy. I can swim just fine?"'

Mr Mifflin considered this point. Intelligence began to dawn in his face. 'There is more in this than meets the eye,' he said. 'Tell me all.'

Mr. Mifflin thought about this for a moment. A look of realization spread across his face. "There’s more to this than it seems," he said. "Tell me everything."

'This morning'—George's voice grew dreamy—'she gave me a swimming-lesson. She thought it was my first. Don't cackle like that. There's nothing to laugh at.'

'This morning'—George's voice became dreamy—'she gave me a swimming lesson. She thought it was my first. Don’t laugh like that. There’s nothing funny about it.'

Mr Mifflin contradicted this assertion.

Mr. Mifflin disagreed with this claim.

'There is you,' he said, simply. 'This should be a lesson to you, George. Avoid deceit. In future be simple and straightforward. Take me as your model. You have managed to scrape through this time. Don't risk it again. You are young. There is still time to make a fresh start. It only needs will-power. Meanwhile, lend me something to wear. They are going to take a week drying my clothes.'

"There you are," he said plainly. "Let this be a lesson for you, George. Stay away from dishonesty. From now on, be honest and direct. Look to me as your example. You've just barely gotten away with it this time. Don’t push your luck again. You're young. There's still time for a fresh start. It just takes determination. In the meantime, can you lend me something to wear? My clothes are going to take a week to dry."

 

There was a rehearsal at the Beach Theatre that evening. George attended it in a spirit of resignation and left it in one of elation. Three days had passed since his last sight of the company at work, and in those three days, apparently, the impossible had been achieved. There was a snap and go about the piece now. The leading lady had at length mastered that cue, and gave it out with bell-like clearness. Arthur Mifflin, as if refreshed and braced by his salt-water bath, was infusing a welcome vigour into his part. And even the comedian, George could not help admitting, showed signs of being on the eve of becoming funny. It was with a light heart and a light step that he made his way back to the hotel.

There was a rehearsal at the Beach Theatre that evening. George went to it feeling resigned but left feeling ecstatic. Three days had gone by since he last saw the company in action, and in those three days, it seemed like the impossible had been accomplished. The production had a new energy now. The leading lady had finally nailed that cue and delivered it with perfect clarity. Arthur Mifflin, as if rejuvenated by a refreshing dip in the ocean, was bringing a much-needed energy to his role. Even the comedian, George had to admit, was showing signs of becoming genuinely funny. With a light heart and a spring in his step, he made his way back to the hotel.

In the veranda were a number of basket-chairs. Only one was occupied. He recognized the occupant.

In the porch, there were several basket chairs. Only one was in use. He recognized the person sitting there.

'I've just come back from a rehearsal,' he said, seating himself beside her.

"I just got back from a rehearsal," he said, sitting down next to her.

'Really?'

'Seriously?'

'The whole thing is different,' he went on, buoyantly. 'They know their lines. They act as if they meant it. Arthur Mifflin's fine. The comedian's improved till you wouldn't know him. I'm awfully pleased about it.'

'Everything's different now,' he said excitedly. 'They know their lines. They perform like they actually mean it. Arthur Mifflin is great. The comedian has gotten so much better you wouldn't even recognize him. I'm really happy about it.'

'Really?'

'Really?'

George felt damped.

George felt down.

'I thought you might be pleased, too,' he said, lamely.

"I thought you might also be happy," he said, awkwardly.

'Of course I am glad that things are going well. Your accident this afternoon was lucky, too, in a way, was it not? It will interest people in the play.'

'Of course I'm glad that everything is going well. Your accident this afternoon was lucky, in a way, wasn't it? It’ll definitely interest people in the play.'

'You heard about it?'

"Did you hear about it?"

'I have been hearing about nothing else.'

'I haven't been hearing about anything else.'

'Curious it happening so soon after—'

'It's interesting that this happened so soon after—'

'And so soon before the production of your play. Most curious.'

'And so soon before your play is produced. Quite interesting.'

There was a silence. George began to feel uneasy. You could never tell with women, of course. It might be nothing; but it looked uncommonly as if—

There was a silence. George started to feel uneasy. You could never really predict with women, of course. It could be nothing; but it definitely seemed like—

He changed the subject.

He switched topics.

'How is your aunt this evening, Miss Vaughan?'

'How is your aunt doing this evening, Miss Vaughan?'

'Quite well, thank you. She went in. She found it a little chilly.'

'I'm doing quite well, thanks. She went inside. She found it a bit chilly.'

George heartily commended her good sense. A little chilly did not begin to express it. If the girl had been like this all the evening, he wondered her aunt had not caught pneumonia. He tried again.

George wholeheartedly praised her good sense. Saying she was just a little chilly didn’t come close to capturing it. If the girl had been like this all evening, he wondered how her aunt hadn’t caught pneumonia. He tried again.

'Will you have time to give me another lesson tomorrow?' he said.

"Will you have time to give me another lesson tomorrow?" he asked.

She turned on him.

She confronted him.

'Mr Callender, don't you think this farce has gone on long enough?'

'Mr. Callender, don't you think this ridiculousness has gone on long enough?'

Once, in the dear, dead days beyond recall, when but a happy child, George had been smitten unexpectedly by a sportive playmate a bare half-inch below his third waistcoat-button. The resulting emotions were still green in his memory. As he had felt then, so did he feel now.

Once, in the cherished, forgotten days of the past, when he was just a happy child, George had been unexpectedly hit by a playful friend just below his third waistcoat button. The feelings he experienced then were still fresh in his memory. He felt then just as he feels now.

'Miss Vaughan! I don't understand.'

'Miss Vaughan! I don't get it.'

'Really?'

'Seriously?'

'What have I done?'

'What did I do?'

'You have forgotten how to swim.'

'You forgot how to swim.'

A warm and prickly sensation began to manifest itself in the region of George's forehead.

A warm and tingling sensation started to appear on George's forehead.

'Forgotten!'

'Forgotten!'

'Forgotten. And in a few months. I thought I had seen you before, and today I remembered. It was just about this time last year that I saw you at Hayling Island swimming perfectly wonderfully, and today you are taking lessons. Can you explain it?'

'Forgotten. And in a few months. I thought I had seen you before, and today I remembered. It was just about this time last year that I saw you at Hayling Island swimming perfectly wonderfully, and today you are taking lessons. Can you explain it?'

A frog-like croak was the best George could do in that line.

A frog-like croak was the best George could manage in that situation.

She went on.

She continued.

'Business is business, I suppose, and a play has to be advertised somehow. But—'

'Business is business, I guess, and a play has to be promoted in some way. But—'

'You don't think—' croaked George.

"You don't think—" rasped George.

'I should have thought it rather beneath the dignity of an author; but, of course, you know your own business best. Only I object to being a conspirator. I am sorry for your sake that yesterday's episode attracted so little attention. Today it was much more satisfactory, wasn't it? I am so glad.'

'I should have thought it was a bit beneath an author's dignity; but, of course, you know your own business best. I just don’t like being a conspirator. I feel bad for you that yesterday’s event didn’t get much attention. Today was much better, wasn’t it? I’m really glad.'

There was a massive silence for about a hundred years.

There was a long silence for about a hundred years.

'I think I'll go for a short stroll,' said George.

"I think I'll take a quick walk," said George.

 

Scarcely had he disappeared when the long form of Mr Mifflin emerged from the shadow beyond the veranda.

Scarcely had he disappeared when Mr. Mifflin's tall figure stepped out from the shadow beyond the porch.

'Could you spare me a moment?'

'Can you give me a moment?'

The girl looked up. The man was a stranger. She inclined her head coldly.

The girl looked up. The man was a stranger. She tilted her head coldly.

'My name is Mifflin,' said the other, dropping comfortably into the chair which had held the remains of George.

'My name is Mifflin,' said the other, sinking comfortably into the chair that had held what was left of George.

The girl inclined her head again more coldly; but it took more than that to embarrass Mr Mifflin. Dynamite might have done it, but not coldness.

The girl tilted her head again, this time more coldly; but it took more than that to rattle Mr. Mifflin. Dynamite could have done it, but not coldness.

'The Mifflin,' he explained, crossing his legs. 'I overheard your conversation just now.'

'The Mifflin,' he said, crossing his legs. 'I just heard your conversation.'

'You were listening?' said the girl, scornfully.

"You were listening?" the girl said, mockingly.

'For all I was worth,' said Mr Mifflin. 'These things are very much a matter of habit. For years I have been playing in pieces where I have had to stand concealed up stage, drinking in the private conversation of other people, and the thing has become a second nature to me. However, leaving that point for a moment, what I wish to say is that I heard you—unknowingly, of course—doing a good man a grave injustice.'

"For all I'm worth," said Mr. Mifflin. "These things really come down to habit. For years, I've been performing in shows where I've had to stay hidden backstage, listening to the private conversations of others, and it's become second nature to me. However, setting that aside for a moment, what I want to say is that I heard you—without knowing it, of course—doing a good man a serious injustice."

'Mr Callender could have defended himself if he had wished.'

'Mr. Callender could have defended himself if he had wanted to.'

'I was not referring to George. The injustice was to myself.'

'I wasn't talking about George. The injustice was to me.'

'To you?'

'For you?'

'I was the sole author of this afternoon's little drama. I like George, but I cannot permit him to pose in any way as my collaborator. George has old-fashioned ideas. He does not keep abreast of the times. He can write plays, but he needs a man with a big brain to boom them for him. So, far from being entitled to any credit for this afternoon's work, he was actually opposed to it.'

'I was the only one who wrote this afternoon's short play. I like George, but I can’t allow him to pretend that he’s my partner. George has outdated ideas. He doesn’t stay current with the times. He can write plays, but he needs someone smart to promote them for him. So, instead of deserving any credit for this afternoon's work, he was actually against it.'

'Then why did he pretend you had saved him?' she demanded.

'Then why did he act like you had saved him?' she asked.

'George's,' said Mr Mifflin, 'is essentially a chivalrous nature. At any crisis demanding a display of the finer feelings he is there with the goods before you can turn round. His friends frequently wrangle warmly as to whether he is most like Bayard, Lancelot, or Happy Hooligan. Some say one, some the other. It seems that yesterday you saved him from a watery grave without giving him time to explain that he could save himself. What could he do? He said to himself, "She must never know!" and acted accordingly. But let us leave George, and return—'

'George,' Mr. Mifflin said, 'has a truly chivalrous nature. Whenever there's a situation that calls for showing deeper emotions, he's right there ready to help before you even notice. His friends often argue passionately about whether he's more like Bayard, Lancelot, or Happy Hooligan. Some lean one way, some the other. Apparently, yesterday you rescued him from drowning without giving him a moment to explain that he could have saved himself. What could he do? He thought to himself, "She must never know!" and acted accordingly. But let's put George aside and return—'

'Thank you, Mr Mifflin.' There was a break in her laugh. 'I don't think there is any necessity. I think I understand now. It was very clever of you.'

'Thank you, Mr. Mifflin.' Her laughter paused. 'I don't think it's necessary anymore. I think I get it now. That was really clever of you.'

'It was more than cleverness,' said Mr Mifflin, rising. 'It was genius.'

'It was more than just cleverness,' Mr. Mifflin said, standing up. 'It was genius.'

 

A white form came to meet George as he re-entered the veranda.

A white figure approached George as he stepped back onto the veranda.

'Mr Callender!'

'Mr. Callender!'

He stopped.

He paused.

'I'm very sorry I said such horrid things to you just now. I have been talking to Mr Mifflin, and I want to say I think it was ever so nice and thoughtful of you. I understand everything.'

'I'm really sorry I said such awful things to you just now. I’ve been talking to Mr. Mifflin, and I want to say that I think it was really nice and thoughtful of you. I understand everything.'

George did not, by a good deal; but he understood sufficient for his needs. He shot forward as if some strong hand were behind him with a needle.

George didn't understand a lot, but it was enough for his needs. He darted ahead as if some powerful force were pushing him forward with a needle.

'Miss Vaughan—Mary—I—'

'Ms. Vaughan—Mary—I—'

'I think I hear aunt calling,' said she.

"I think I hear Aunt calling," she said.

 

But a benevolent Providence has ordained that aunts cannot call for ever; and it is on record that when George entered his box on the two hundredth night of that great London success, Fate's Footballs, he did not enter it alone.

But a kind fate has decided that aunts can't stay forever; and it's noted that when George walked into his box on the two hundredth night of that big London hit, Fate's Footballs, he didn't go in alone.

WHEN DOCTORS DISAGREE

IT is possible that, at about the time at which this story opens, you may have gone into the Hotel Belvoir for a hair-cut. Many people did; for the young man behind the scissors, though of a singularly gloomy countenance, was undoubtedly an artist in his line. He clipped judiciously. He left no ridges. He never talked about the weather. And he allowed you to go away unburdened by any bottle of hair-food.

IT was around the time this story begins that you might have walked into the Hotel Belvoir for a haircut. A lot of people did; the young man with the scissors, despite his rather gloomy expression, was definitely skilled at his craft. He cut hair carefully. He left no uneven patches. He never mentioned the weather. And he let you leave without trying to sell you any hair products.

It is possible, too, that, being there, you decided that you might as well go the whole hog and be manicured at the same time.

It’s also possible that, while you were there, you thought you might as well go all out and get a manicure too.

It is not unlikely, moreover, that when you had got over the first shock of finding your hands so unexpectedly large and red, you felt disposed to chat with the young lady who looked after that branch of the business. In your genial way you may have permitted a note of gay (but gentlemanly) badinage to creep into your end of the dialogue.

It’s quite possible that once you got past the initial surprise of seeing your hands so unexpectedly large and red, you felt like chatting with the young woman in charge of that part of the business. In your friendly manner, you might have allowed a hint of cheerful (but polite) teasing to slip into your side of the conversation.

In which case, if you had raised your eyes to the mirror, you would certainly have observed a marked increase of gloom in the demeanour of the young man attending to your apex. He took no official notice of the matter. A quick frown. A tightening of the lips. Nothing more. Jealous as Arthur Welsh was of all who inflicted gay badinage, however gentlemanly, on Maud Peters, he never forgot that he was an artist. Never, even in his blackest moments, had he yielded to the temptation to dig the point of the scissors the merest fraction of an inch into a client's skull.

In that case, if you had looked up at the mirror, you would definitely have noticed a noticeable increase in the gloom of the young man working on your hair. He didn’t officially acknowledge it. Just a quick frown. A tightening of his lips. That was all. As jealous as Arthur Welsh was of anyone who engaged in playful banter, no matter how gentlemanly, with Maud Peters, he never forgot that he was an artist. Not even in his darkest moments did he give in to the temptation to jab the scissors even slightly into a client's scalp.

But Maud, who saw, would understand. And, if the customer was an observant man, he would notice that her replies at that juncture became somewhat absent, her smile a little mechanical.

But Maud, who noticed, would get it. And if the customer was paying attention, he would see that her responses at that moment became a bit distant, her smile somewhat forced.

 

Jealousy, according to an eminent authority, is the 'hydra of calamities, the sevenfold death'. Arthur Welsh's was all that and a bit over. It was a constant shadow on Maud's happiness. No fair-minded girl objects to a certain tinge of jealousy. Kept within proper bounds, it is a compliment; it makes for piquancy; it is the gin in the ginger-beer of devotion. But it should be a condiment, not a fluid.

Jealousy, according to a well-known expert, is the 'hydra of calamities, the sevenfold death.' Arthur Welsh's jealousy was all that and then some. It was a constant shadow over Maud's happiness. No reasonable girl minds a little bit of jealousy. When kept in check, it’s flattering; it adds excitement; it’s the gin in the ginger beer of devotion. But it should be a seasoning, not an overpowering liquid.

It was the unfairness of the thing which hurt Maud. Her conscience was clear. She knew girls—several girls—who gave the young men with whom they walked out ample excuse for being perfect Othellos. If she had ever flirted on the open beach with the baritone of the troupe of pierrots, like Jane Oddy, she could have excused Arthur's attitude. If, like Pauline Dicey, she had roller-skated for a solid hour with a black-moustached stranger while her fiance floundered in Mug's Alley she could have understood his frowning disapprovingly. But she was not like Pauline. She scorned the coquetries of Jane. Arthur was the centre of her world, and he knew it. Ever since the rainy evening when he had sheltered her under his umbrella to her Tube station, he had known perfectly well how things were with her. And yet just because, in a strictly business-like way, she was civil to her customers, he must scowl and bite his lip and behave generally as if it had been brought to his notice that he had been nurturing a serpent in his bosom. It was worse than wicked—it was unprofessional.

It was the unfairness of the situation that bothered Maud. Her conscience was clear. She knew several girls who gave the guys they went out with plenty of reasons to be jealous. If she had ever flirted on the beach with the baritone from the pierrot troupe, like Jane Oddy did, she could have understood Arthur's attitude. If, like Pauline Dicey, she had roller-skated for a full hour with a guy who had a black mustache while her fiancé was stuck in Mug's Alley, she could have seen why he frowned disapprovingly. But she wasn't like Pauline. She looked down on Jane's flirty behavior. Arthur was the center of her world, and he knew it. Ever since that rainy evening when he sheltered her under his umbrella to the Tube station, he had been fully aware of how she felt. And yet, just because she was polite to her customers in a strictly professional manner, he had to scowl and bite his lip, acting as if he’d discovered that he was harboring a snake in his bosom. It was worse than wrong—it was unprofessional.

She remonstrated with him.

She argued with him.

'It isn't fair,' she said, one morning when the rush of customers had ceased and they had the shop to themselves.

'It's not fair,' she said one morning when the rush of customers had stopped and they had the shop to themselves.

Matters had been worse than usual that morning. After days of rain and greyness the weather had turned over a new leaf. The sun glinted among the bottles of Unfailing Lotion in the window, and everything in the world seemed to have relaxed and become cheerful. Unfortunately, everything had included the customers. During the last few days they had taken their seats in moist gloom, and, brooding over the prospect of coming colds in the head, had had little that was pleasant to say to the divinity who was shaping their ends. But today it had been different. Warm and happy, they had bubbled over with gay small-talk.

Matters had been worse than usual that morning. After days of rain and gray skies, the weather had finally changed. The sun sparkled among the bottles of Unfailing Lotion in the window, and everything in the world seemed to relax and brighten up. Unfortunately, "everything" included the customers. Over the past few days, they had sat in damp gloom, fretting about the prospect of colds and not having much pleasant to say to the fate that was shaping their lives. But today was different. Warm and cheerful, they were full of lighthearted chatter.

'It isn't fair,' she repeated.

'It's not fair,' she repeated.

Arthur, who was stropping a razor and whistling tunelessly, raised his eyebrows. His manner was frosty.

Arthur, who was sharpening a razor and whistling offbeat, raised his eyebrows. He had a cold demeanor.

'I fail to understand your meaning,' he said.

"I don't understand what you mean," he said.

'You know what I mean. Do you think I didn't see you frowning when I was doing that gentleman's nails?'

'You know what I mean. Did you think I didn't notice you frowning when I was doing that guy's nails?'

The allusion was to the client who had just left—a jovial individual with a red face, who certainly had made Maud giggle a good deal. And why not? If a gentleman tells really funny stories, what harm is there in giggling? You had to be pleasant to people. If you snubbed customers, what happened? Why, sooner or later, it got round to the boss, and then where were you? Besides, it was not as if the red-faced customer had been rude. Write down on paper what he had said to her, and nobody could object to it. Write down on paper what she had said to him, and you couldn't object to that either. It was just Arthur's silliness.

The reference was to the client who had just left—a cheerful guy with a red face, who definitely made Maud laugh quite a bit. And why not? If a man tells really funny stories, what's wrong with laughing? You had to be nice to people. If you were rude to customers, what would happen? Eventually, it would get back to the boss, and then where would you be? Plus, it's not like the red-faced customer had been impolite. If you wrote down what he said to her, no one could argue with it. If you wrote down what she said to him, you couldn't disagree with that either. It was just Arthur being childish.

She tossed her head.

She flipped her hair.

'I am gratified,' said Arthur, ponderously—in happier moments Maud had admired his gift of language; he read a great deal: encyclopedias and papers and things—'I am gratified to find that you had time to bestow a glance on me. You appeared absorbed.'

"I’m glad," Arthur said seriously—in happier times, Maud had appreciated his way with words; he read a lot: encyclopedias and articles and stuff—"I’m glad to see you took a moment to notice me. You seemed really focused."

Maud sniffed unhappily. She had meant to be cold and dignified throughout the conversation, but the sense of her wrongs was beginning to be too much for her. A large tear splashed on to her tray of orange-sticks. She wiped it away with the chamois leather.

Maud sniffed sadly. She had intended to stay aloof and dignified during the conversation, but the weight of her grievances was becoming overwhelming. A big tear dropped onto her tray of orange sticks. She wiped it away with the chamois leather.

'It isn't fair,' she sobbed. 'It isn't. You know I can't help it if gentlemen talk and joke with me. You know it's all in the day's work. I'm expected to be civil to gentlemen who come in to have their hands done. Silly I should look sitting as if I'd swallowed a poker. I do think you might understand, Arthur, you being in the profession yourself.'

"It’s not fair," she cried. "It really isn’t. You know I can’t help it if guys talk and joke with me. It’s just part of the job. I’m expected to be polite to the men who come in to get their hands done. It would look silly if I just sat here like I’d swallowed a poker. I really think you could understand, Arthur, since you’re in the business too."

He coughed.

He coughed.

'It isn't so much that you talk to them as that you seem to like—'

'It's not really that you talk to them, but that you seem to like—'

He stopped. Maud's dignity had melted completely. Her face was buried in her arms. She did not care if a million customers came in, all at the same time.

He stopped. Maud's dignity had completely faded. Her face was buried in her arms. She didn’t care if a million customers walked in all at once.

'Maud!'

'Maud!'

She heard him moving towards her, but she did not look up. The next moment his arms were round her, and he was babbling.

She heard him coming closer, but she didn’t look up. The next moment, his arms were around her, and he was chatting away.

And a customer, pushing open the door unnoticed two minutes later, retired hurriedly to get shaved elsewhere, doubting whether Arthur's mind was on his job.

And a customer, pushing open the door unnoticed two minutes later, quickly left to get a shave somewhere else, unsure if Arthur was focused on his work.

For a time this little thunderstorm undoubtedly cleared the air. For a day or two Maud was happier than she ever remembered to have been. Arthur's behaviour was unexceptionable. He bought her a wrist-watch— light brown leather, very smart. He gave her some chocolates to eat in the Tube. He entertained her with amazing statistics, culled from the weekly paper which he bought on Tuesdays. He was, in short, the perfect lover. On the second day the red-faced man came in again. Arthur joined in the laughter at his stories. Everything seemed ideal.

For a while, this little thunderstorm definitely cleared the air. For a day or two, Maud was happier than she could ever remember being. Arthur's behavior was flawless. He bought her a wristwatch—light brown leather, very stylish. He gave her chocolates to enjoy on the Tube. He entertained her with incredible statistics he got from the weekly paper he bought on Tuesdays. He was, in short, the perfect boyfriend. On the second day, the red-faced man came in again. Arthur laughed along at his stories. Everything seemed perfect.

It could not last. Gradually things slipped back into the old routine. Maud, looking up from her work, would see the frown and the bitten lip. She began again to feel uncomfortable and self-conscious as she worked. Sometimes their conversation on the way to the Tube was almost formal.

It couldn't last. Slowly, things fell back into the usual routine. Maud, glancing up from her work, would notice the frown and the bitten lip. She started to feel uneasy and self-aware as she worked. Sometimes their conversation on the way to the Tube felt almost formal.

It was useless to say anything. She had a wholesome horror of being one of those women who nagged; and she felt that to complain again would amount to nagging. She tried to put the thing out of her mind, but it insisted on staying there. In a way she understood his feelings. He loved her so much, she supposed, that he hated the idea of her exchanging a single word with another man. This, in the abstract, was gratifying; but in practice it distressed her. She wished she were some sort of foreigner, so that nobody could talk to her. But then they would look at her, and that probably would produce much the same results. It was a hard world for a girl.

It was pointless to say anything. She had a strong aversion to being one of those women who nagged; and she felt that complaining again would be just that. She tried to push the thought out of her mind, but it wouldn’t leave her alone. In a way, she understood his feelings. He loved her so much, she thought, that he couldn’t stand the idea of her talking to another man. This idea was flattering in theory, but in reality, it upset her. She wished she were some kind of foreigner, so nobody could talk to her. But then people would stare at her, and that would probably lead to similar problems. It was a tough world for a girl.

And then the strange thing happened. Arthur reformed. One might almost say that he reformed with a jerk. It was a parallel case to those sudden conversions at Welsh revival meetings. On Monday evening he had been at his worst. On the following morning he was a changed man. Not even after the original thunderstorm had he been more docile. Maud could not believe that first. The lip, once bitten, was stretched in a smile. She looked for the frown. It was not there.

And then something weird happened. Arthur changed. You could almost say he changed suddenly. It was kind of like those quick transformations at Welsh revival meetings. On Monday evening, he had been at his worst. By the next morning, he was a different person. He had never been this compliant, even after the initial thunderstorm. Maud couldn't believe it at first. The lip that was once bitten was now stretched into a smile. She looked for the frown. It wasn't there.

Next day it was the same; and the day after that. When a week had gone by, and still the improvement was maintained, Maud felt that she might now look upon it as permanent. A great load seemed to have been taken off her mind. She revised her views on the world. It was a very good world, quite one of the best, with Arthur beaming upon it like a sun.

The next day was the same, and so was the day after that. When a week had passed and the improvement was still holding strong, Maud felt she could now see it as permanent. A huge weight seemed to have lifted off her mind. She reevaluated her views on the world. It was a very good world, one of the best, with Arthur shining down on it like the sun.

A number of eminent poets and essayists, in the course of the last few centuries, have recorded, in their several ways, their opinion that one can have too much of a good thing. The truth applies even to such a good thing as absence of jealousy. Little by little Maud began to grow uneasy. It began to come home to her that she preferred the old Arthur, of the scowl and the gnawed lip. Of him she had at least been sure. Whatever discomfort she may have suffered from his spirited imitations of Othello, at any rate they had proved that he loved her. She would have accepted gladly an equal amount of discomfort now in exchange for the same certainty. She could not read this new Arthur. His thoughts were a closed book. Superficially, he was all that she could have wished. He still continued to escort her to the Tube, to buy her occasional presents, to tap, when conversing, the pleasantly sentimental vein. But now these things were not enough. Her heart was troubled. Her thoughts frightened her. The little black imp at the back of her mind kept whispering and whispering, till at last she was forced to listen. 'He's tired of you. He doesn't love you any more. He's tired of you.'

A number of notable poets and essayists over the past few centuries have expressed in their own ways that you can have too much of a good thing. This idea even holds true for something as positive as a lack of jealousy. Gradually, Maud began to feel uneasy. She started to realize that she preferred the old Arthur, the one with the scowl and the chewed lip. At least with him, she had certainty. No matter how uncomfortable she felt with his dramatic Othello impressions, they at least showed that he loved her. Now, she would happily endure the same amount of discomfort for that same assurance. This new Arthur was a mystery to her. His thoughts were impenetrable. On the surface, he was everything she could have wanted. He still walked her to the Tube, occasionally bought her gifts, and engaged in sentimental conversations. But now, those things didn't suffice. Her heart was troubled. Her thoughts scared her. The little dark whisper in her mind kept nagging at her until she finally had to confront it: 'He's tired of you. He doesn't love you anymore. He's tired of you.'

 

It is not everybody who, in times of mental stress, can find ready to hand among his or her personal acquaintances an expert counsellor, prepared at a moment's notice to listen with sympathy and advise with tact and skill. Everyone's world is full of friends, relatives, and others, who will give advice on any subject that may be presented to them; but there are crises in life which cannot be left to the amateur. It is the aim of a certain widely read class of paper to fill this void.

It’s not everyone who, during tough times, has an expert friend or acquaintance available at a moment’s notice to listen sympathetically and offer thoughtful, skilled advice. Everyone knows friends, family, and others who are willing to give opinions on any topic that comes up; however, there are life crises that can't be handled by amateurs. A certain popular type of publication aims to fill this gap.

Of this class Fireside Chat was one of the best-known representatives. In exchange for one penny its five hundred thousand readers received every week a serial story about life in highest circles, a short story packed with heart-interest, articles on the removal of stains and the best method of coping with the cold mutton, anecdotes of Royalty, photographs of peeresses, hints on dress, chats about baby, brief but pointed dialogues between Blogson and Snogson, poems, Great Thoughts from the Dead and Brainy, half-hours in the editor's cosy sanctum, a slab of brown paper, and—the journal's leading feature—Advice on Matters of the Heart. The weekly contribution of the advice specialist of Fireside Chat, entitled 'In the Consulting Room, by Dr Cupid', was made up mainly of Answers to Correspondents. He affected the bedside manner of the kind, breezy old physician; and probably gave a good deal of comfort. At any rate, he always seemed to have plenty of cases on his hands.

Of this category, Fireside Chat was one of the most recognized representatives. For just one cent, its five hundred thousand readers received a weekly serial story about life in high society, a short story filled with emotion, articles on removing stains and the best way to handle cold mutton, anecdotes about royalty, photos of aristocrats, fashion tips, discussions about babies, brief but sharp dialogues between Blogson and Snogson, poems, insightful quotes from the deceased and brilliant minds, half-hours in the editor's cozy office, a sheet of brown paper, and—the magazine's main feature—Advice on Matters of the Heart. The weekly contribution from the advice specialist of Fireside Chat, titled 'In the Consulting Room, by Dr. Cupid', mainly consisted of Answers to Correspondents. He adopted the friendly, breezy bedside manner of an old physician and likely provided a lot of comfort. At any rate, he always seemed to have plenty of cases to handle.

It was to this expert that Maud took her trouble. She had been a regular reader of the paper for several years; and had, indeed, consulted the great man once before, when he had replied favourably to her query as to whether it would be right for her to accept caramels from Arthur, then almost a stranger. It was only natural that she should go to him now, in an even greater dilemma. The letter was not easy to write, but she finished it at last; and, after an anxious interval, judgement was delivered as follows:

It was to this expert that Maud turned with her problem. She had been a regular reader of the paper for several years and had, in fact, consulted this notable figure once before, when he had responded positively to her question about whether it would be acceptable for her to accept caramels from Arthur, who was then nearly a stranger. It was only natural for her to reach out to him now, facing an even bigger dilemma. Writing the letter wasn’t easy, but she eventually completed it; and after a tense wait, the judgment was delivered as follows:

'Well, well, well! Bless my soul, what is all this? M. P. writes me:

'Well, well, well! Bless my soul, what is all this? M. P. writes me:'

'I am a young lady, and until recently was very, very happy, except that my fiance, though truly loving me, was of a very jealous disposition, though I am sure I gave him no cause. He would scowl when I spoke to any other man, and this used to make me unhappy. But for some time now he has quite changed, and does not seem to mind at all, and though at first this made me feel happy, to think that he had got over his jealousy, I now feel unhappy because I am beginning to be afraid that he no longer cares for me. Do you think this is so, and what ought I to do?'

'I’m a young woman, and until recently, I was very, very happy, except my fiancé, though he truly loves me, has always been really jealous, even though I'm sure I never gave him a reason. He would scowl whenever I talked to another guy, and that used to upset me. But lately, he’s completely changed and doesn’t seem to care at all. At first, this made me happy, thinking he had gotten over his jealousy, but now I feel uneasy because I’m starting to worry he doesn’t care about me anymore. Do you think that’s true, and what should I do?'

'My dear young lady, I should like to be able to reassure you; but it is kindest sometimes, you know, to be candid, however it may hurt. It has been my experience that, when jealousy flies out of the window, indifference comes in at the door. In the old days a knight would joust for the love of a ladye, risking physical injury rather than permit others to rival him in her affections. I think, M. P., that you should endeavour to discover the true state of your fiance's feelings. I do not, of course, advocate anything in the shape of unwomanly behaviour, of which I am sure, my dear young lady, you are incapable; but I think that you should certainly try to pique your fiance, to test him. At your next ball, for instance, refuse him a certain number of dances, on the plea that your programme is full. At garden-parties, at-homes, and so on, exhibit pleasure in the society and conversation of other gentlemen, and mark his demeanour as you do so. These little tests should serve either to relieve your apprehensions, provided they are groundless, or to show you the truth. And, after all, if it is the truth, it must be faced, must it not, M. P.?'

'My dear young lady, I wish I could reassure you; but sometimes, it's kinder to be honest, even if it hurts. I've found that when jealousy disappears, indifference often takes its place. In the past, a knight would compete for a lady's love, risking injury to keep others from vying for her affections. I think, M. P., that you should try to understand how your fiancé really feels. I definitely don’t support any unladylike behavior, which I know you are above; however, I believe you should definitely try to intrigue your fiancé and test him. At your next ball, for example, turn down a certain number of dances, claiming your schedule is full. At garden parties, casual gatherings, and so on, show enjoyment in the company and conversation of other gentlemen, and see how he reacts. These little tests should either ease your worries if they are unfounded or reveal the truth. And after all, if it's the truth, it has to be faced, right, M. P.?'

Before the end of the day Maud knew the whole passage by heart. The more her mind dwelt on it, the more clearly did it seem to express what she had felt but could not put into words. The point about jousting struck her as particularly well taken. She had looked up 'joust' in the dictionary, and it seemed to her that in these few words was contained the kernel of her trouble. In the old days, if any man had attempted to rival him in her affections (outside business hours), Arthur would undoubtedly have jousted—and jousted with the vigour of one who means to make his presence felt. Now, in similar circumstances, he would probably step aside politely, as who should say, 'After you, my dear Alphonse.'

Before the end of the day, Maud had the entire passage memorized. The more she thought about it, the more it seemed to express what she had felt but couldn't articulate. The point about jousting really resonated with her. She had looked up 'joust' in the dictionary, and it seemed to encapsulate the heart of her struggle. In the past, if any man had tried to compete for her affections (outside of work), Arthur would have definitely jousted—and with the determination of someone who intends to make his mark. Now, in similar situations, he would likely just step aside politely, as if to say, 'After you, my dear Alphonse.'

There was no time to lose. An hour after her first perusal of Dr Cupid's advice, Maud had begun to act upon it. By the time the first lull in the morning's work had come, and there was a chance for private conversation, she had invented an imaginary young man, a shadowy Lothario, who, being introduced into her home on the previous Sunday by her brother Horace, had carried on in a way you wouldn't believe, paying all manner of compliments.

There was no time to waste. An hour after reading Dr. Cupid's advice for the first time, Maud started to take action. By the time the morning's work slowed down and she had the chance for a private conversation, she had created an imaginary young man, a mysterious Lothario, who her brother Horace had introduced to her home the previous Sunday and who had behaved in completely unbelievable ways, showering her with all kinds of compliments.

'He said I had such white hands,' said Maud.

'He said I had such white hands,' Maud said.

Arthur nodded, stropping a razor the while. He appeared to be bearing the revelations with complete fortitude. Yet, only a few weeks before, a customer's comment on this same whiteness had stirred him to his depths.

Arthur nodded, sharpening a razor at the same time. He seemed to be handling the revelations with total strength. However, just a few weeks earlier, a customer's remark about this same whiteness had deeply affected him.

'And this morning—what do you think? Why, he meets me as bold as you please, and gives me a cake of toilet soap. Like his impudence!'

'And this morning—what do you think? Well, he meets me as confidently as you please and hands me a bar of soap. Can you believe his nerve!'

She paused, hopefully.

She paused, with hope.

'Always useful, soap,' said Arthur, politely sententious.

"Soap is always useful," Arthur said, sounding a bit pompous.

'Lovely it was,' went on Maud, dully conscious of failure, but stippling in like an artist the little touches which give atmosphere and verisimilitude to a story. 'All scented. Horace will tease me about it, I can tell you.'

'It was lovely,' Maud continued, faintly aware of her shortcomings, but adding in little details like an artist to create the mood and realism in her story. 'Everything was scented. I know Horace will tease me about it.'

She paused. Surely he must—Why, a sea-anemone would be torn with jealousy at such a tale.

She paused. Surely he must—Wow, even a sea anemone would be jealous hearing such a story.

Arthur did not even wince. He was charming about it. Thought it very kind of the young fellow. Didn't blame him for being struck by the whiteness of her hands. Touched on the history of soap, which he happened to have been reading up in the encyclopedia at the free library. And behaved altogether in such a thoroughly gentlemanly fashion that Maud stayed awake half the night, crying.

Arthur didn't even flinch. He was charming about it. Thought it was really nice of the young guy. Didn't hold it against him for being captivated by the fairness of her hands. He mentioned the history of soap, which he happened to have been researching in the encyclopedia at the public library. And acted in such a completely gentlemanly way that Maud stayed up half the night, crying.

 

If Maud had waited another twenty-four hours there would have been no need for her to have taxed her powers of invention, for on the following day there entered the shop and her life a young man who was not imaginary—a Lothario of flesh and blood. He made his entry with that air of having bought most of the neighbouring property which belongs exclusively to minor actors, men of weight on the Stock Exchange, and American professional pugilists.

If Maud had waited another twenty-four hours, she wouldn't have needed to stretch her imagination, because the next day, a real young man stepped into the shop and her life—a Lothario made of flesh and blood. He walked in with that vibe of someone who owns most of the nearby properties, typically associated with minor actors, influential Stock Exchange guys, and American professional boxers.

Mr 'Skipper' Shute belonged to the last-named of the three classes. He had arrived in England two months previously for the purpose of holding a conference at eight-stone four with one Joseph Edwardes, to settle a question of superiority at that weight which had been vexing the sporting public of two countries for over a year. Having successfully out-argued Mr Edwardes, mainly by means of strenuous work in the clinches, he was now on the eve of starting on a lucrative music-hall tour with his celebrated inaudible monologue. As a result of these things he was feeling very, very pleased with the world in general, and with Mr Skipper Shute in particular. And when Mr Shute was pleased with himself his manner was apt to be of the breeziest.

Mr. 'Skipper' Shute was in the last of the three categories. He had arrived in England two months earlier to hold a match at eight stone four with one Joseph Edwardes, to settle a long-standing rivalry in that weight class that had been troubling the sports community in two countries for over a year. After successfully outsmarting Mr. Edwardes, mainly through intense work in the clinches, he was now about to start a profitable music-hall tour featuring his famous inaudible monologue. Because of these successes, he was feeling very, very good about the world in general and about Mr. Skipper Shute in particular. And when Mr. Shute was happy with himself, he tended to be exceptionally cheerful.

He breezed into the shop, took a seat, and, having cast an experienced eye at Maud, and found her pleasing, extended both hands, and observed, 'Go the limit, kid.'

He walked into the shop, took a seat, and, after giving Maud a confident look and finding her attractive, stretched out both hands and said, 'Go all out, kid.'

At any other time Maud might have resented being addressed as 'kid' by a customer, but now she welcomed it. With the exception of a slight thickening of the lobe of one ear, Mr Shute bore no outward signs of his profession. And being, to use his own phrase, a 'swell dresser', he was really a most presentable young man. Just, in fact, what Maud needed. She saw in him her last hope. If any faint spark of his ancient fire still lingered in Arthur, it was through Mr Shute that it must be fanned.

At any other time, Maud might have hated being called 'kid' by a customer, but now she liked it. Aside from a slight thickening of one ear lobe, Mr. Shute had no outward signs of his profession. And being, as he would say, a 'swell dresser,' he was actually a very well-presented young man. Just what Maud needed. She saw in him her last hope. If there was still any trace of Arthur's old spark, it was through Mr. Shute that it had to be ignited.

She smiled upon Mr Shute. She worked on his robust fingers as if it were an artistic treat to be permitted to handle them. So carefully did she toil that she was still busy when Arthur, taking off his apron and putting on his hat, went out for his twenty-minutes' lunch, leaving them alone together.

She smiled at Mr. Shute. She worked on his strong fingers as if it were a pleasure to be allowed to touch them. She was so meticulous in her work that she was still focused when Arthur, taking off his apron and putting on his hat, went out for his twenty-minute lunch, leaving them alone together.

The door had scarcely shut when Mr Shute bent forward.

The door had barely closed when Mr. Shute leaned forward.

'Say!'

'Speak up!'

He sank his voice to a winning whisper.

He dropped his voice to a winning whisper.

'You look good to muh,' he said, gallantly.

'You look good to me,' he said, confidently.

'The idea!' said Maud, tossing her head.

'The idea!' said Maud, flipping her hair.

'On the level,' Mr Shute assured her.

"Seriously," Mr. Shute assured her.

Maud laid down her orange-sticks.

Maud put down her orange sticks.

'Don't be silly,' she said. 'There—I've finished.'

'Don't be ridiculous,' she said. 'There—I'm done.'

'I've not,' said Mr Shute. 'Not by a mile. Say!'

'I haven't,' said Mr. Shute. 'Not even close. Hey!'

'Well?'

'What's up?'

'What do you do with your evenings?'

'What do you do in the evenings?'

'I go home.'

"I'm heading home."

'Sure. But when you don't? It's a poor heart that never rejoices. Don't you ever whoop it up?'

'Sure. But what about when you don't? It's a sad heart that never finds joy. Don't you ever celebrate?'

'Whoop it up?'

'Celebrate?'

'The mad whirl,' explained Mr Shute. 'Ice-cream soda and buck-wheat cakes, and a happy evening at lovely Luna Park.'

'The crazy atmosphere,' Mr. Shute explained. 'Ice cream soda and buckwheat pancakes, and a fun evening at beautiful Luna Park.'

'I don't know where Luna Park is.'

'I don't know where Luna Park is.'

'What did they teach you at school? It's out in that direction,' said Mr Shute, pointing over his shoulder. 'You go straight on about three thousand miles till you hit little old New York; then you turn to the right. Say, don't you ever get a little treat? Why not come along to the White City some old evening? This evening?'

'What did they teach you in school? It's that way,' Mr. Shute said, pointing behind him. 'You go straight for about three thousand miles until you reach New York City; then you turn right. Hey, don’t you ever treat yourself? Why not join me at the White City one evening? How about tonight?'

'Mr Welsh is taking me to the White City tonight.'

'Mr. Welsh is taking me to White City tonight.'

'And who is Mr Welsh?'

'And who is Mr. Welsh?'

'The gentleman who has just gone out.'

'The guy who just stepped out.'

'Is that so? Well, he doesn't look a live one, but maybe it's just because he's had bad news today. You never can tell.' He rose. 'Farewell, Evelina, fairest of your sex. We shall meet again; so keep a stout heart.'

'Is that so? Well, he doesn't look like he's doing well, but maybe it's just because he got bad news today. You never know.' He stood up. 'Goodbye, Evelina, the most beautiful of your kind. We'll meet again; so stay strong.'

And, taking up his cane, straw hat, and yellow gloves, Mr Shute departed, leaving Maud to her thoughts.

And, grabbing his cane, straw hat, and yellow gloves, Mr. Shute left, leaving Maud to her thoughts.

She was disappointed. She had expected better results. Mr Shute had lowered with ease the record for gay badinage, hitherto held by the red-faced customer; yet to all appearances there had been no change in Arthur's manner. But perhaps he had scowled (or bitten his lip), and she had not noticed it. Apparently he had struck Mr Shute, an unbiased spectator, as gloomy. Perhaps at some moment when her eyes had been on her work—She hoped for the best.

She was disappointed. She had expected better results. Mr. Shute had easily beaten the record for witty banter, previously held by the red-faced customer; yet, to all appearances, there had been no change in Arthur's demeanor. But maybe he had scowled (or bitten his lip), and she just hadn’t noticed. Apparently, he had seemed gloomy to Mr. Shute, an unbiased observer. Maybe at some point while she was focused on her work—She hoped for the best.

Whatever his feelings may have been during the afternoon, Arthur was undeniably cheerful that evening. He was in excellent spirits. His light-hearted abandon on the Wiggle-Woggle had been noted and commented upon by several lookers-on. Confronted with the Hairy Ainus, he had touched a high level of facetiousness. And now, as he sat with her listening to the band, he was crooning joyously to himself in accompaniment to the music, without, it would appear, a care in the world.

Whatever his feelings had been during the afternoon, Arthur was definitely in a good mood that evening. He was in great spirits. His carefree attitude on the Wiggle-Woggle had been noticed and commented on by several observers. When faced with the Hairy Ainus, he had reached a peak of humor. And now, as he sat with her listening to the band, he was happily humming along to the music, seemingly without a worry in the world.

Maud was hurt and anxious. In a mere acquaintance this blithe attitude would have been welcome. It would have helped her to enjoy her evening. But from Arthur at that particular moment she looked for something else. Why was he cheerful? Only a few hours ago she had been—yes, flirting with another man before his very eyes. What right had he to be cheerful? He ought to be heated, full of passionate demands for an explanation—a flushed, throaty thing to be coaxed back into a good temper and then forgiven—all this at great length—for having been in a bad one. Yes, she told herself, she had wanted certainty one way or the other, and here it was. Now she knew. He no longer cared for her.

Maud felt hurt and anxious. In someone she barely knew, this cheerful attitude would have been nice. It would have made her evening more enjoyable. But from Arthur, at that moment, she expected something different. Why was he so upbeat? Just a few hours earlier, she had been—yes, flirting with another guy right in front of him. What right did he have to be happy? He should be upset, filled with passionate demands for an explanation—a flushed, emotional mess that needed to be soothed back into a good mood and then forgiven—for being in a bad one. Yes, she reminded herself, she had wanted clarity one way or another, and now she had it. Now she understood. He didn’t care about her anymore.

She trembled.

She shook.

'Cold?' said Arthur. 'Let's walk. Evenings beginning to draw in now. Lum-da-diddley-ah. That's what I call a good tune. Give me something lively and bright. Dumty-umpty-iddley-ah. Dum tum—'

'Cold?' said Arthur. 'Let's walk. The evenings are starting to get shorter now. Lum-da-diddley-ah. That's what I call a good song. Give me something upbeat and cheerful. Dumty-umpty-iddley-ah. Dum tum—'

'Funny thing—' said Maud, deliberately.

"Funny thing," Maud said intentionally.

'What's a funny thing?'

'What's something funny?'

'The gentleman in the brown suit whose hands I did this afternoon—'

'The guy in the brown suit whose hands I worked on this afternoon—'

'He was,' agreed Arthur, brightly. 'A very funny thing.'

'He was,' Arthur agreed, cheerfully. 'That was really funny.'

Maud frowned. Wit at the expense of Hairy Ainus was one thing—at her own another.

Maud frowned. Making fun of Hairy Ainus was one thing—making fun of herself was another.

'I was about to say,' she went on precisely, 'that it was a funny thing, a coincidence, seeing that I was already engaged, that the gentleman in the brown suit whose hands I did this afternoon should have asked me to come here, to the White City, with him tonight.'

'I was just about to say,' she continued clearly, 'that it’s kind of funny, a coincidence, considering I’m already engaged, that the guy in the brown suit whose hands I held this afternoon asked me to come here, to the White City, with him tonight.'

For a moment they walked on in silence. To Maud it seemed a hopeful silence. Surely it must be the prelude to an outburst.

For a moment, they walked on in silence. To Maud, it felt like a hopeful silence. Surely, it had to be the lead-up to an outburst.

'Oh!' he said, and stopped.

"Oh!" he exclaimed, stopping.

Maud's heart gave a leap. Surely that was the old tone?

Maud's heart skipped a beat. That had to be the old tone, right?

A couple of paces, and he spoke again.

A few steps later, he spoke again.

'I didn't hear him ask you.'

'I didn't hear him ask you.'

His voice was disappointingly level.

His voice was disappointingly flat.

'He asked me after you had gone out to lunch.'

'He asked me after you went out to lunch.'

'It's a nuisance,' said Arthur, cheerily, 'when things clash like that. But perhaps he'll ask you again. Nothing to prevent you coming here twice. Well repays a second visit, I always say. I think—'

'It's a hassle,' said Arthur, cheerfully, 'when things overlap like that. But maybe he'll ask you again. There's nothing stopping you from coming here twice. It’s definitely worth a second visit, I always say. I think—'

'You shouldn't,' said a voice behind him. 'It hurts the head. Well, kid, being shown a good time?'

'You shouldn't,' said a voice behind him. 'It hurts the head. So, kid, are you having a good time?'

The possibility of meeting Mr Shute had not occurred to Maud. She had assumed that, being aware that she would be there with another, he would have stayed away. It may, however, be remarked that she did not know Mr Shute. He was not one of your sensitive plants. He smiled pleasantly upon her, looking very dapper in evening dress and a silk hat that, though a size too small for him, shone like a mirror.

The chance of running into Mr. Shute hadn’t crossed Maud’s mind. She thought that, knowing she would be there with someone else, he would have chosen to stay away. However, it should be noted that she didn’t really know Mr. Shute. He wasn’t the type to be delicate. He smiled at her nicely, looking very sharp in his evening outfit and a silk hat that, although a size too small, shone like a mirror.

Maud hardly knew whether she was glad or sorry to see him. It did not seem to matter much now either way. Nothing seemed to matter much, in fact. Arthur's cheery acceptance of the news that she received invitations from others had been like a blow, leaving her numb and listless.

Maud barely knew if she was happy or sad to see him. It didn’t really seem to matter much either way now. Nothing seemed to matter much, really. Arthur's cheerful reaction to the news that she had gotten invites from other people felt like a punch, leaving her feeling numb and unmotivated.

She made the introductions. The two men eyed each other.

She introduced them. The two men looked each other up and down.

'Pleased to meet you,' said Mr Shute.

'Nice to meet you,' said Mr. Shute.

'Weather keeps up,' said Arthur.

'Weather's holding up,' said Arthur.

And from that point onward Mr Shute took command.

And from that moment on, Mr. Shute took charge.

It is to be assumed that this was not the first time that Mr Shute had made one of a trio in these circumstances, for the swift dexterity with which he lost Arthur was certainly not that of a novice. So smoothly was it done that it was not until she emerged from the Witching Waves, guided by the pugilist's slim but formidable right arm, that Maud realized that Arthur had gone.

It’s clear that this wasn't the first time Mr. Shute had been part of a trio in a situation like this, as the quick way he lost Arthur definitely didn’t seem like something a beginner would do. It happened so seamlessly that it wasn’t until she came out of the Witching Waves, led by the fighter's slim but strong right arm, that Maud realized Arthur was gone.

She gave a little cry of dismay. Secretly she was beginning to be somewhat afraid of Mr Shute. He was showing signs of being about to step out of the role she had assigned to him and attempt something on a larger scale. His manner had that extra touch of warmth which makes all the difference.

She let out a small gasp of worry. Deep down, she was starting to feel a bit scared of Mr. Shute. He was showing signs that he was about to step out of the role she had given him and try something bigger. His demeanor had that extra hint of warmth that changes everything.

'Oh! He's gone!' she cried.

"Oh no! He's gone!" she cried.

'Sure,' said Mr Shute. 'He's got a hurry-call from the Uji Village. The chief's cousin wants a hair-cut.'

'Sure,' said Mr. Shute. 'He’s got an urgent request from Uji Village. The chief’s cousin needs a haircut.'

'We must find him. We must.'

'We need to find him. We have to.'

'Surest thing you know,' said Mr Shute. 'Plenty of time.'

'Sure thing,' Mr. Shute said. 'There's plenty of time.'

'We must find him.'

'We need to find him.'

Mr Shute regarded her with some displeasure.

Mr. Shute looked at her with some annoyance.

'Seems to be ace-high with you, that dub,' he said.

'Looks like you're all about that dub,' he said.

'I don't understand you.'

"I don't get you."

'My observation was,' explained Mr Shute, coldly, 'that, judging from appearances, that dough-faced lemon was Willie-boy, the first and only love.'

'What I observed,' Mr. Shute explained coolly, 'is that, based on looks, that dough-faced guy was Willie-boy, the first and only love.'

Maud turned on him with flaming cheeks.

Maud faced him with flushed cheeks.

'Mr Welsh is nothing to me! Nothing! Nothing!' she cried.

'Mr. Welsh means nothing to me! Nothing! Nothing!' she cried.

She walked quickly on.

She hurried on.

'Then, if there's a vacancy, star-eyes,' said the pugilist at her side, holding on a hat which showed a tendency to wobble, 'count me in. Directly I saw you—see here, what's the idea of this road-work? We aren't racing—'

'Then, if there's an opening, star-eyes,' said the fighter next to her, holding onto a hat that kept tilting, 'count me in. As soon as I saw you—hey, what's the deal with this road work? We're not racing—'

Maud slowed down.

Maud took her time.

'That's better. As I was saying, directly I saw you, I said to myself, "That's the one you need. The original candy kid. The—"'

'That's better. Like I was saying, as soon as I saw you, I thought to myself, "That's the one you need. The original candy kid. The—"'

His hat lurched drunkenly as he answered the girl's increase of speed. He cursed it in a brief aside.

His hat swayed unsteadily as he responded to the girl's faster pace. He muttered a curse at it quietly.

'That's what I said. "The original candy kid." So—'

'That's what I said. "The original candy kid." So—'

He shot out a restraining hand. 'Arthur!' cried Maud. 'Arthur!'

He shot out a hand to stop him. 'Arthur!' yelled Maud. 'Arthur!'

'It's not my name' breathed Mr Shute, tenderly. 'Call me Clarence.'

'It's not my name,' Mr. Shute said softly. 'Call me Clarence.'

Considered as an embrace, it was imperfect. At these moments a silk hat a size too small handicaps a man. The necessity of having to be careful about the nap prevented Mr Shute from doing himself complete justice. But he did enough to induce Arthur Welsh, who, having sighted the missing ones from afar, had been approaching them at a walking pace, to substitute a run for the walk, and arrive just as Maud wrenched herself free.

Considered as a hug, it was flawed. In these moments, a silk hat that’s a size too small holds a guy back. The need to be careful about the fabric kept Mr. Shute from fully expressing himself. But he did enough to make Arthur Welsh, who had spotted the missing people from a distance and was walking toward them, switch from a walk to a run, arriving just as Maud broke free.

Mr Shute took off his hat, smoothed it, replaced it with extreme care, and turned his attention to the new-comer.

Mr. Shute took off his hat, smoothed it, put it back on carefully, and focused his attention on the newcomer.

'Arthur!' said Maud.

"Arthur!" said Maud.

Her heart gave a great leap. There was no mistaking the meaning in the eye that met hers. He cared! He cared!

Her heart raced. There was no doubt about the meaning in the eye that met hers. He cared! He cared!

'Arthur!'

'Arthur!'

He took no notice. His face was pale and working. He strode up to Mr Shute.

He ignored it. His face was pale and tense. He walked up to Mr. Shute.

'Well?' he said between his teeth.

'Well?' he said through clenched teeth.

An eight-stone-four champion of the world has many unusual experiences in his life, but he rarely encounters men who say 'Well?' to him between their teeth. Mr Shute eyed this freak with profound wonder.

An eight-stone-four champion of the world has a lot of unique experiences in his life, but he rarely meets guys who mumble 'Well?' to him. Mr. Shute looked at this oddity with deep amazement.

'I'll teach you to—to kiss young ladies!'

'I'll teach you how to kiss young ladies!'

Mr Shute removed his hat again and gave it another brush. This gave him the necessary time for reflection.

Mr. Shute took off his hat again and brushed it once more. This gave him the time he needed to think.

'I don't need it,' he said. 'I've graduated.'

'I don't need it,' he said. 'I've graduated.'

'Put them up!' hissed Arthur.

"Raise them!" hissed Arthur.

Almost a shocked look spread itself over the pugilist's face. So might Raphael have looked if requested to draw a pavement-picture.

Almost a shocked expression spread across the boxer’s face. It was like how Raphael might have looked if asked to draw a picture on the pavement.

'You aren't speaking to ME?' he said, incredulously.

'You're not talking to ME?' he said, in disbelief.

'Put them up!'

'Raise them up!'

Maud, trembling from head to foot, was conscious of one overwhelming emotion. She was terrified—yes. But stronger than the terror was the great wave of elation which swept over her. All her doubts had vanished. At last, after weary weeks of uncertainty, Arthur was about to give the supreme proof. He was going to joust for her.

Maud, shaking from head to toe, felt one overpowering emotion. She was scared—definitely. But stronger than the fear was the rush of excitement that washed over her. All her doubts had disappeared. Finally, after exhausting weeks of uncertainty, Arthur was about to prove himself. He was going to compete in a joust for her.

A couple of passers-by had paused, interested, to watch developments. You could never tell, of course. Many an apparently promising row never got any farther than words. But, glancing at Arthur's face, they certainly felt justified in pausing. Mr Shute spoke.

A couple of passers-by had stopped, curious, to see what was happening. You could never be sure, of course. Many seemingly promising arguments never went beyond just talk. But, looking at Arthur's face, they definitely felt it was worth sticking around. Mr. Shute spoke.

'If it wasn't,' he said, carefully, 'that I don't want trouble with the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Animals, I'd—'

'If it weren't,' he said, carefully, 'that I don't want trouble with the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Animals, I'd—'

He broke off, for, to the accompaniment of a shout of approval from the two spectators, Arthur had swung his right fist, and it had taken him smartly on the side of the head.

He stopped talking because, with a cheer from the two onlookers, Arthur had thrown a punch with his right fist, and it connected sharply on the side of his head.

Compared with the blows Mr Shute was wont to receive in the exercise of his profession, Arthur's was a gentle tap. But there was one circumstance which gave it a deadliness all its own. Achilles had his heel. Mr Shute's vulnerable point was at the other extremity. Instead of countering, he uttered a cry of agony, and clutched wildly with both hands at his hat.

Compared to the hits Mr. Shute was used to taking in his job, Arthur's was just a light tap. But there was one thing that made it especially painful. Achilles had his heel. Mr. Shute's weak spot was at the other end. Instead of fighting back, he let out a cry of pain and frantically grabbed at his hat with both hands.

He was too late. It fell to the ground and bounded away, with its proprietor in passionate chase. Arthur snorted and gently chafed his knuckles.

He was too late. It dropped to the ground and bounced away, with its owner in a frenzied pursuit. Arthur scoffed and gently rubbed his knuckles.

There was a calm about Mr Shute's demeanour as, having given his treasure a final polish and laid it carefully down, he began to advance on his adversary, which was more than ominous. His lips were a thin line of steel. The muscles stood out over his jaw-bones. Crouching in his professional manner, he moved forward softly, like a cat.

There was a calmness in Mr. Shute's demeanor as, after giving his treasure one last polish and setting it down carefully, he began to approach his opponent, which felt more than just threatening. His lips were a tight line of determination. The muscles in his jaw were clearly defined. Crouching in his usual professional way, he moved forward quietly, like a cat.

And it was at this precise moment, just as the two spectators, reinforced now by eleven other men of sporting tastes, were congratulating themselves on their acumen in having stopped to watch, that Police-Constable Robert Bryce, intruding fourteen stones of bone and muscle between the combatants, addressed to Mr Shute these memorable words: ''Ullo, 'ullo! 'Ullo, 'ullo, 'ul-lo!'

And at this exact moment, just as the two spectators, now joined by eleven other sports fans, were patting themselves on the back for having stopped to watch, Police Constable Robert Bryce, who weighed in at fourteen stone of solid muscle, stepped between the fighters and said to Mr. Shute these unforgettable words: "Hey, hey! Hey, hey, hey!"

Mr Shute appealed to his sense of justice.

Mr. Shute appealed to his sense of fairness.

'The mutt knocked me hat off.'

'The dog knocked my hat off.'

'And I'd do it again,' said Arthur, truculently.

'And I’d do it again,' said Arthur, defiantly.

'Not while I'm here you wouldn't, young fellow,' said Mr Bryce, with decision. 'I'm surprised at you,' he went on, pained. 'And you look a respectable young chap, too. You pop off.'

'Not while I'm here, you wouldn't, young man,' said Mr. Bryce firmly. 'I'm shocked at you,' he continued, clearly upset. 'And you seem like a decent young guy, too. Now leave.'

A shrill voice from the crowd at this point offered the constable all cinematograph rights if he would allow the contest to proceed.

A loud voice from the crowd at this moment offered the constable all film rights if he would let the contest go on.

'And you pop off, too, all of you,' continued Mr Bryce. 'Blest if I know what kids are coming to nowadays. And as for you,' he said, addressing Mr Shute, 'all you've got to do is to keep that face of yours closed. That's what you've got to do. I've got my eye on you, mind, and if I catch you a-follerin' of him'—he jerked his thumb over his shoulder at Arthur's departing figure—'I'll pinch you. Sure as you're alive.' He paused. 'I'd have done it already,' he added, pensively, 'if it wasn't me birthday.'

"And you all take off too," Mr. Bryce continued. "I swear I don’t know what's up with kids these days. And you," he said, looking at Mr. Shute, "all you need to do is keep that face of yours shut. That's your job. I'm watching you, you know, and if I see you following him"—he pointed over his shoulder at Arthur's leaving figure—"I'll grab you. I swear I'm serious." He paused. "I'd have already done it," he added thoughtfully, "if it wasn’t my birthday."

 

Arthur Welsh turned sharply. For some time he had been dimly aware that somebody was calling his name.

Arthur Welsh turned quickly. For a while, he had been vaguely aware that someone was calling his name.

'Oh, Arthur!'

'Oh, Arthur!'

She was breathing quickly. He could see the tears in her eyes.

She was breathing fast. He could see the tears in her eyes.

'I've been running. You walked so fast.'

'I've been running. You walked so quickly.'

He stared down at her gloomily.

He looked down at her sadly.

'Go away,' he said. 'I've done with you.'

'Leave me alone,' he said. 'I'm done with you.'

She clutched at his coat.

She grabbed his coat.

'Arthur, listen—listen! It's all a mistake. I thought you—you didn't care for me any more, and I was miserable, and I wrote to the paper and asked what should I do, and they said I ought to test you and try and make you jealous, and that that would relieve my apprehensions. And I hated it, but I did it, and you didn't seem to care till now. And you know that there's nobody but you.'

'Arthur, listen—listen! It’s all a mistake. I thought you didn’t care about me anymore, and I felt awful, so I wrote to the paper asking what I should do, and they said I should test you and try to make you jealous, which would ease my worries. I hated doing it, but I went along with it, and you didn’t seem to care until now. And you know that there’s nobody but you.'

'You—The paper? What?' he stammered.

'You—The paper? What?' he stuttered.

'Yes, yes, yes. I wrote to Fireside Chat, and Dr Cupid said that when jealousy flew out of the window indifference came in at the door, and that I must exhibit pleasure in the society of other gentlemen and mark your demeanour. So I—Oh!'

'Yes, yes, yes. I wrote to Fireside Chat, and Dr. Cupid said that when jealousy flew out the window, indifference came in through the door, and that I should show enjoyment in the company of other guys and pay attention to your behavior. So I—Oh!'

Arthur, luckier than Mr Shute, was not hampered by a too small silk hat.

Arthur, luckier than Mr. Shute, wasn’t limited by a too-small silk hat.

It was a few moments later, as they moved slowly towards the Flip-Flap—which had seemed to both of them a fitting climax for the evening's emotions—that Arthur, fumbling in his waist-coat pocket, produced a small slip of paper.

It was a few moments later, as they moved slowly towards the Flip-Flap—which had seemed to both of them a fitting climax for the evening's emotions—that Arthur, fumbling in his vest pocket, pulled out a small slip of paper.

'What's that?' Maud asked.

"What's that?" Maud asked.

'Read it,' said Arthur. 'It's from Home Moments, in answer to a letter I sent them. And,' he added with heat, 'I'd like to have five minutes alone with the chap who wrote it.'

'Read it,' said Arthur. 'It's from Home Moments, in response to a letter I sent them. And,' he added passionately, 'I want five minutes alone with the guy who wrote it.'

And under the electric light Maud read

And under the bright light, Maud read.

ANSWERS TO CORRESPONDENTS

RESPONSES TO CORRESPONDENTS

By the Heart Specialist

By the Heart Doctor

Arthur W.—Jealousy, Arthur W., is not only the most wicked, but the most foolish of passions. Shakespeare says:

Arthur W.—Jealousy, Arthur W., is not just the most evil, but also the most foolish of emotions. Shakespeare says:

It is the green-eyed monster, which doth mock
The meat it feeds on.

It's the green-eyed monster that mocks
The prey it feeds on.

You admit that you have frequently caused great distress to the young lady of your affections by your exhibition of this weakness. Exactly. There is nothing a girl dislikes or despises more than jealousy. Be a man, Arthur W. Fight against it. You may find it hard at first, but persevere. Keep a smiling face. If she seems to enjoy talking to other men, show no resentment. Be merry and bright. Believe me, it is the only way.

You acknowledge that you've often upset the young woman you care about because of your weakness. That's right. There's nothing a girl dislikes or hates more than jealousy. Be a man, Arthur W. Fight against it. It might be tough at first, but stick with it. Keep a smile on your face. If she seems to enjoy chatting with other guys, don’t show any bitterness. Be happy and cheerful. Trust me, that's the only way.

BY ADVICE OF COUNSEL

THE traveller champed meditatively at his steak. He paid no attention to the altercation which was in progress between the waiter and the man at the other end of the dingy room. The sounds of strife ceased. The waiter came over to the traveller's table and stood behind his chair. He was ruffled.

The traveler chewed thoughtfully on his steak. He ignored the argument happening between the waiter and the man at the other side of the dimly lit room. The noise of the conflict stopped. The waiter walked over to the traveler’s table and stood behind his chair. He looked flustered.

'If he meant lamb,' he said, querulously, 'why didn't he say "lamb", so's a feller could hear him? I thought he said "ham", so I brought ham. Now Lord Percy gets all peevish.'

'If he meant lamb,' he said, complaining, 'why didn't he just say "lamb" so a guy could hear him? I thought he said "ham," so I brought ham. Now Lord Percy is all grumpy.'

He laughed bitterly. The traveller made no reply.

He laughed bitterly. The traveler didn’t say anything.

'If people spoke distinct,' said the waiter, 'there wouldn't be half the trouble there is in the world. Not half the trouble there wouldn't be. I shouldn't be here, for one thing. In this restawrong, I mean.' A sigh escaped him.

'If people communicated clearly,' said the waiter, 'there wouldn't be half the trouble there is in the world. Not half the trouble there would be. I wouldn't be here, for one thing. In this restaurant, I mean.' A sigh escaped him.

'I shouldn't,' he said, 'and that's the truth. I should be getting up when I pleased, eating and drinking all I wanted, and carrying on same as in the good old days. You wouldn't think, to look at me, would you now, that I was once like the lily of the field?'

"I shouldn't," he said, "and that's the truth. I should be getting up whenever I want, eating and drinking as much as I please, and living it up like in the good old days. You wouldn't think, just by looking at me, would you, that I was once like the lily of the field?"

The waiter was a tall, stringy man, who gave the impression of having no spine. In that he drooped, he might have been said to resemble a flower, but in no other respect. He had sandy hair, weak eyes set close together, and a day's growth of red stubble on his chin. One could not see him in the lily class.

The waiter was a tall, thin man who looked like he had no backbone. In the way he slouched, he could be compared to a wilted flower, but that’s where the resemblance ended. He had sandy hair, weak eyes that were set close together, and a day’s worth of red stubble on his chin. He definitely wouldn’t fit in with the classy types.

'What I mean to say is, I didn't toil, neither did I spin. Ah, them was happy days! Lying on me back, plenty of tobacco, something cool in a jug—'

'What I mean is, I didn't work, nor did I worry. Ah, those were happy days! Lying on my back, plenty of tobacco, something cold in a jug—'

He sighed once more.

He sighed again.

'Did you ever know a man of the name of Moore? Jerry Moore?'

'Did you ever know a guy named Moore? Jerry Moore?'

The traveller applied himself to his steak in silence.

The traveler focused on his steak in silence.

'Nice feller. Simple sort of feller. Big. Quiet. Bit deaf in one ear. Straw-coloured hair. Blue eyes. 'Andsome, rather. Had a 'ouse just outside of Reigate. Has it still. Money of his own. Left him by his pa. Simple sort of feller. Not much to say for himself. I used to know him well in them days. Used to live with him. Nice feller he was. Big. Bit hard of hearing. Got a sleepy kind of grin, like this—something.'

'Nice guy. Simple kind of guy. Big. Quiet. A little deaf in one ear. Blonde hair. Blue eyes. Good-looking, actually. He had a house just outside of Reigate. Still has it. Some money of his own, left to him by his dad. Simple kind of guy. Not much to say about himself. I used to know him well back then. Lived with him. He was a nice guy. Big. A bit hard of hearing. Had a sleepy kind of grin, like this—something.'

The traveller sipped his beer in thoughtful silence.

The traveler sipped his beer in quiet contemplation.

'I reckon you never met him,' said the waiter. 'Maybe you never knew Gentleman Bailey, either? We always called him that. He was one of these broken-down Eton or 'Arrer fellers, folks said. We struck up a partnership kind of casual, both being on the tramp together, and after a while we 'appened to be round about Reigate. And the first house we come to was this Jerry Moore's. He come up just as we was sliding to the back door, and grins that sleepy grin. Like this—something. "'Ullo!" he says. Gentleman kind of gives a whoop, and hollers, "If it ain't my old pal, Jerry Moore! Jack," he says to me, "this is my old pal, Mr Jerry Moore, wot I met in 'appier days down at Ramsgate one summer."

"I guess you've never met him," the waiter said. "Maybe you never knew Gentleman Bailey, either? That’s what we always called him. He was one of those washed-up Eton or Harrow guys, or so people said. We kind of teamed up casually, both being on the road together, and after a while, we found ourselves around Reigate. The first house we came to was Jerry Moore's. He came out just as we were sliding to the back door, with that sleepy smile of his. Like this—something. "'Hey!" he says. Gentleman gives a shout and yells, "If it isn't my old buddy, Jerry Moore! Jack," he says to me, "this is my old friend, Mr. Jerry Moore, who I met in happier times down at Ramsgate one summer."

'They shakes hands, and Jerry Moore says, "Is this a friend of yours, Bailey?" looking at me. Gentleman introduces me. "We are partners," he says, "partners in misfortune. This is my friend, Mr Roach."

'They shake hands, and Jerry Moore asks, "Is this a friend of yours, Bailey?" while looking at me. The gentleman introduces me. "We're partners," he says, "partners in misfortune. This is my friend, Mr. Roach."'

'"Come along in," says Jerry.

"Come on in," says Jerry.

'So we went in, and he makes us at home. He's a bachelor, and lives all by himself in this desirable 'ouse.

'So we went in, and he makes us feel at home. He's a single guy, and lives all by himself in this nice place.'

'Well, I seen pretty quick that Jerry thinks the world of Gentleman. All that evening he's acting as if he's as pleased as Punch to have him there. Couldn't do enough for him. It was a bit of all right, I said to meself. It was, too.

'Well, I noticed pretty quickly that Jerry thinks highly of Gentleman. All evening, he acted like he was thrilled to have him there. He couldn't do enough for him. It was really something, I thought to myself. It truly was.'

'Next day we gets up late and has a good breakfast, and sits on the lawn and smokes. The sun was shining, the little birds was singing, and there wasn't a thing, east, west, north, or south, that looked like work. If I had been asked my address at that moment, on oath, I wouldn't have hesitated a second. I should have answered, "No. 1, Easy Street." You see, Jerry Moore was one of these slow, simple fellers, and you could tell in a moment what a lot he thought of Gentleman. Gentleman, you see, had a way with him. Not haughty, he wasn't. More affable, I should call it. He sort of made you feel that all men are born equal, but that it was awful good of him to be talking to you, and that he wouldn't do it for everybody. It went down proper with Jerry Moore. Jerry would sit and listen to him giving his views on things by the hour. By the end of the first day I was having visions of sitting in that garden a white-baked old man, and being laid out, when my time should come, in Jerry's front room.'

The next day we got up late, had a good breakfast, and sat on the lawn smoking. The sun was shining, the little birds were singing, and there was nothing in any direction that looked like work. If someone had asked for my address at that moment, I wouldn't have hesitated for a second. I would have said, "No. 1, Easy Street." You see, Jerry Moore was one of those slow, simple guys, and you could tell right away how much he admired Gentleman. Gentleman had a certain charm. He wasn't arrogant, more friendly, I'd say. He made you feel like all men are equal, but it was really nice of him to be talking to you, and he wouldn’t just do that for anyone. Jerry really appreciated it. He would sit and listen to Gentleman share his opinions for hours. By the end of the first day, I was imagining myself as a white-haired old man sitting in that garden, eventually being laid out in Jerry's front room when my time came.

He paused, his mind evidently in the past, among the cigars and big breakfasts. Presently he took up his tale.

He paused, clearly lost in thought, reminiscing about cigars and hearty breakfasts. Then he continued with his story.

'This here Jerry Moore was a simple sort of feller. Deafies are like that. Ever noticed? Not that Jerry was a real deafy. His hearing was a bit off, but he could foller you if you spoke to him nice and clear. Well, I was saying, he was kind of simple. Liked to put in his days pottering about the little garden he'd made for himself, looking after his flowers and his fowls, and sit of an evening listening to Gentleman 'olding forth on Life. He was a philosopher, Gentleman was. And Jerry took everything he said as gospel. He didn't want no proofs. 'E and the King of Denmark would have been great pals. He just sat by with his big blue eyes getting rounder every minute and lapped it up.

This guy Jerry Moore was a pretty straightforward person. Deaf people tend to be like that. Ever noticed? Not that Jerry was actually deaf. His hearing was a little off, but he could follow you if you spoke to him clearly. Anyway, I was saying, he was kind of simple. He liked to spend his days toiling in the small garden he’d created for himself, taking care of his flowers and chickens, and in the evenings he would sit and listen to Gentleman talk about Life. Gentleman was a philosopher. And Jerry took everything he said as truth. He didn’t want any evidence. He and the King of Denmark would have been great friends. He just sat there with his big blue eyes getting wider by the minute, soaking it all in.

'Now you'd think a man like that could be counted on, wouldn't you? Would he want anything more? Not he, you'd say. You'd be wrong. Believe me, there isn't a man on earth that's fixed and contented but what a woman can't knock his old Paradise into 'ash with one punch.

'Now you'd think a guy like that could be relied on, right? Would he want anything more? Not him, you'd say. You'd be mistaken. Trust me, there isn't a man on earth who's settled and satisfied that a woman can't wreck his little Paradise with one punch.

'It wasn't long before I begin to notice a change in Jerry. He never had been what you'd call a champion catch-as-catch-can talker, but now he was silenter than ever. And he got a habit of switching Gentleman off from his theories on Life in general to Woman in particular. This suited Gentleman just right. What he didn't know about Woman wasn't knowledge.

'It wasn't long before I started to notice a change in Jerry. He had never been what you’d call a great conversationalist, but now he was quieter than ever. He developed a habit of steering Gentleman away from his theories on Life in general to Woman in particular. This suited Gentleman perfectly. What he didn’t know about Woman wasn't worth knowing.'

'Gentleman was too busy talking to have time to get suspicious, but I wasn't; and one day I draws Gentleman aside and puts it to him straight. "Gentleman," I says, "Jerry Moore is in love!"

'Gentleman was too busy chatting to suspect anything, but I wasn’t; and one day I pulled Gentleman aside and put it to him directly. “Gentleman,” I said, “Jerry Moore is in love!”'

'Well, this was a nasty knock, of course, for Gentleman. He knew as well as I did what it would mean if Jerry was to lead home a blushing bride through that front door. It would be outside into the cold, hard world for the bachelor friends. Gentleman sees that quick, and his jaw drops. I goes on. "All the time," I says, "that you're talking away of an evening, Jerry's seeing visions of a little woman sitting in your chair. And you can bet we don't enter into them visions. He may dream of little feet pattering about the house," I says, "but they aren't ours; and you can 'ave something on that both ways. Look alive, Gentleman," I says, "and think out some plan, or we might as well be padding the hoof now."

'Well, this was a rough blow for Gentleman. He knew just as well as I did what it would mean if Jerry brought home a blushing bride through that front door. It would mean stepping out into the cold, hard world for the bachelor friends. Gentleman realizes that quickly, and his jaw drops. I continue. "All the time," I say, "while you’re chatting away in the evenings, Jerry's imagining a little woman sitting in your chair. And you can bet we don’t fit into those visions. He might dream of little feet running around the house," I say, "but they aren’t ours; and you can count on that both ways. Get a move on, Gentleman," I say, "and come up with a plan, or we might as well start heading out right now."

'Well, Gentleman did what he could. In his evening discourses he started to give it to Woman all he knew. Began to talk about Delilahs and Jezebels and Fools-there-was and the rest of it, and what a mug a feller was to let a female into 'is cosy home, who'd only make him spend his days hooking her up, and his nights wondering how to get back the blankets without waking her. My, he was crisp! Enough to have given Romeo the jumps, you'd have thought. But, lor! It's no good talking to them when they've got it bad.

'Well, the guy did what he could. In his evening talks, he started to share everything he knew about women. He began discussing Delilahs and Jezebels and foolish guys and all that, and how foolish a guy was to let a woman into his cozy home, only to spend his days trying to please her and his nights wondering how to get the blankets back without waking her up. Man, he was sharp! You'd think he could have given Romeo a scare. But, honestly! It’s pointless talking to them when they're infatuated.'

'A few days later we caught him with the goods, talking in the road to a girl in a pink dress.

'A few days later, we caught him with the goods, chatting on the road with a girl in a pink dress.

'I couldn't but admit that Jerry had picked one right from the top of the basket. This wasn't one of them languishing sort wot sits about in cosy corners and reads story-books, and don't care what's happening in the home so long as they find out what became of the hero in his duel with the Grand Duke. She was a brown, slim, wiry-looking little thing. You know. Held her chin up and looked you up and down with eyes the colour of Scotch whisky, as much as to say, "Well, what about it?" You could tell without looking at her, just by the feel of the atmosphere when she was near, that she had as much snap and go in her as Jerry Moore hadn't, which was a good bit. I knew, just as sure as I was standing there on one leg, that this was the sort of girl who would have me and Gentleman out of that house about three seconds after the clergyman had tied the knot.

I couldn’t help but admit that Jerry had picked one right from the top of the basket. This wasn’t one of those types who just sit around in cozy corners reading storybooks, not caring about what’s happening at home as long as they find out what happened to the hero in his duel with the Grand Duke. She was a brown, slim, wiry-looking little thing. You know. She held her chin up and looked you over with eyes the color of Scotch whisky, as if to say, “Well, what about it?” You could tell just by the vibe in the air when she was around that she had as much energy and drive in her as Jerry Moore didn’t, which was quite a lot. I knew, just as surely as I was standing there on one leg, that this was the kind of girl who would have me and Gentleman out of that house about three seconds after the clergyman tied the knot.

'Jerry says, "These are my friends, Miss Tuxton—Mr Bailey and Mr Roach. They are staying with me for a visit. This is Miss Jane Tuxton," he says to us. "I was just going to see Miss Tuxton home," he says, sort of wistful. "Excellent," says Gentleman. "We'll come too." And we all goes along. There wasn't much done in the way of conversation. Jerry never was one for pushing out the words; nor was I, when in the presence of the sect; and Miss Jane had her chin in the air, as if she thought me and Gentleman was not needed in any way whatsoever. The only talk before we turned her in at the garden gate was done by Gentleman, who told a pretty long story about a friend of his in Upper Sydenham who had been silly enough to marry, and had had trouble ever since.

'Jerry says, "These are my friends, Miss Tuxton—Mr. Bailey and Mr. Roach. They’re visiting me for a bit. This is Miss Jane Tuxton," he tells us. "I was just about to see Miss Tuxton home," he adds, sounding a bit nostalgic. "Great," says Gentleman. "We’ll join you." And we all go along. There wasn’t much in the way of conversation. Jerry never was one to talk a lot; I wasn’t either when in the company of the group; and Miss Jane held her chin up, as if she thought Gentleman and I weren’t needed at all. The only talking before we dropped her off at the garden gate was done by Gentleman, who shared a pretty long story about a friend of his in Upper Sydenham who had been foolish enough to get married and had faced trouble ever since.'

'That night, after we had went to bed, I said to Gentleman, "Gentleman," I says, "what's going to be done about this? We've got about as much chance, if Jerry marries that girl," I says, "as a couple of helpless chocolate creams at a school-girls' picnic." "If," says Gentleman. "He ain't married her yet. That is a girl of character, Jack. Trust me. Didn't she strike you as a girl who would like a man with a bit of devil in him, a man with some go in him, a you-be-darned kind of man? Does Jerry fill the bill? He's more like a doormat with 'Welcome' written on it, than anything else."

That night, after we went to bed, I said to Gentleman, “Gentleman,” I said, “what are we going to do about this? We’ve got about as much chance, if Jerry marries that girl,” I said, “as a couple of helpless chocolate creams at a schoolgirls' picnic.” “If,” said Gentleman. “He hasn’t married her yet. That girl has character, Jack. Trust me. Didn’t she strike you as someone who would want a man with a bit of a wild side, a man with some drive, a you-better-watch-out kind of guy? Does Jerry fit that description? He’s more like a doormat with ‘Welcome’ written on it than anything else.”

'Well, we seen a good deal of Miss Jane in the next week or so. We keeps Jerry under—what's it the heroine says in the melodrama? "Oh, cruel, cruel, S.P. something." Espionage, that's it. We keeps Jerry under espionage, and whenever he goes trickling round after the girl, we goes trickling round after him.

'Well, we saw a lot of Miss Jane in the next week or so. We keep Jerry under—what does the heroine say in the melodrama? "Oh, cruel, cruel, S.P. something." Espionage, that's it. We keep Jerry under espionage, and whenever he sneaks around after the girl, we sneak around after him.'

'"Things is running our way," says Gentleman to me, after one of these meetings. "That girl is getting cross with Jerry. She wants Reckless Rudolf, not a man who stands and grins when other men butt in on him and his girl. Mark my words, Jack. She'll get tired of Jerry, and go off and marry a soldier, and we'll live happy ever after." "Think so?" I says. "Sure of it," said Gentleman.

"Things are going our way," Gentleman says to me after one of those meetings. "That girl is getting annoyed with Jerry. She wants Reckless Rudolf, not a guy who just stands there and smiles while other guys interfere with him and his girl. Believe me, Jack. She'll get fed up with Jerry and run off to marry a soldier, and we'll live happily ever after." "You really think so?" I ask. "Absolutely," Gentleman replies.

'It was the Sunday after this that Jerry Moore announces to us, wriggling, that he had an engagement to take supper with Jane and her folks. He'd have liked to have slipped away secret, but we was keeping him under espionage too crisp for that, so he has to tell us. "Excellent," said Gentleman. "It will be a great treat to Jack and myself to meet the family. We will go along with you." So off we all goes, and pushes our boots in sociable fashion under the Tuxton table. I looked at Miss Jane out of the corner of my eye; and, honest, that chin of hers was sticking out a foot, and Jerry didn't dare look at her. Love's young dream, I muses to myself, how swift it fades when a man has the nature and disposition of a lop-eared rabbit!

It was the Sunday after that when Jerry Moore, squirming a bit, told us he had plans to have dinner with Jane and her family. He would have preferred to sneak away quietly, but we were keeping a close watch on him, so he had to spill the beans. "Awesome," said Gentleman. "It'll be a real treat for Jack and me to meet the family. We’ll join you." So off we all went, awkwardly fitting our boots under the Tuxton table. I stole a glance at Miss Jane; honestly, her chin was jutting out like a foot, and Jerry didn’t have the guts to look at her. Love's young dream, I thought to myself, how quickly it fades when a guy has the personality of a floppy-eared rabbit!

'The Tuxtons was four in number, not counting the parrot, and all male. There was Pa Tuxton, an old feller with a beard and glasses; a fat uncle; a big brother, who worked in a bank and was dressed like Moses in all his glory; and a little brother with a snub nose, that cheeky you'd have been surprised. And the parrot in its cage and a fat yellow dog. And they're all making themselves pleasant to Jerry, the wealthy future son-in-law, something awful. It's "How are the fowls, Mr Moore?" and "A little bit of this pie, Mr Moore; Jane made it," and Jerry sitting there with a feeble grin, saying "Yes" and "No" and nothing much more, while Miss Jane's eyes are snapping like Fifth of November fireworks. I could feel Jerry's chances going back a mile a minute. I felt as happy as a little child that evening. I sang going back home.

The Tuxtons were a group of four, not counting the parrot, and all male. There was Pa Tuxton, an old guy with a beard and glasses; a hefty uncle; a big brother who worked at a bank and dressed like Moses in all his glory; and a little brother with a snub nose who was so cheeky you’d be surprised. Plus, there was the parrot in its cage and a big yellow dog. They were all trying hard to be nice to Jerry, the wealthy future son-in-law, and it was really something. It was all “How are the fowls, Mr. Moore?” and “A little bit of this pie, Mr. Moore; Jane made it!” and Jerry just sitting there with a weak grin, saying “Yes” and “No” and not much else, while Miss Jane's eyes were sparkling like fireworks on the Fifth of November. I could feel Jerry’s chances slipping away fast. I felt as happy as a little kid that evening. I sang all the way home.

'Gentleman's pleased, too. "Jack," he says to me when we're in bed, "this is too easy. In my most sanguinary dreams I hardly hoped for this. No girl of spirit's going to love a man who behaves that way to her parents. The way to win the heart of a certain type of girl," he says, beginning on his theories, "the type to which Jane Tuxton belongs, is to be rude to her family. I've got Jane Tuxton sized up and labelled. Her kind wants her folks to dislike her young man. She wants to feel that she's the only one in the family that's got the sense to see the hidden good in Willie. She doesn't want to be one of a crowd hollering out what a nice young man he is. It takes some pluck in a man to stand up to a girl's family, and that's what Jane Tuxton is looking for in Jerry. Take it from one who has studied the sect," says Gentleman, "from John o' Groat's to Land's End, and back again."

"Gentleman’s pleased, too. 'Jack,' he says to me when we’re in bed, 'this is too easy. In my wildest dreams, I hardly expected this. No spirited girl is going to love a guy who treats her parents like that. The way to win the heart of a certain type of girl,' he says, diving into his theories, 'the kind to which Jane Tuxton belongs, is to be disrespectful to her family. I’ve got Jane Tuxton all figured out. Her type wants her parents to dislike her boyfriend. She wants to feel that she’s the only one in the family who sees the good in Willie. She doesn’t want to be part of a crowd singing his praises. It takes guts for a guy to stand up to a girl’s family, and that’s what Jane Tuxton is looking for in Jerry. Take it from someone who has studied this type,' says Gentleman, 'from John o’ Groat’s to Land’s End, and back again.'"

'Next day Jerry Moore's looking as if he'd only sixpence in the world and had swallowed it. "What's the matter, Jerry?" says Gentleman. Jerry heaves a sigh. "Bailey," he says, "and you, Mr Roach, I expect you both seen how it is with me. I love Miss Jane Tuxton, and you seen for yourselves what transpires. She don't value me, not tuppence." "Say not so," says Gentleman, sympathetic. "You're doing fine. If you knew the sect as I do you wouldn't go by mere superficial silences and chin-tiltings. I can read a girl's heart, Jerry," he says, patting him on the shoulder, "and I tell you you're doing fine. All you want now is a little rapid work, and you win easy. To make the thing a cert," he says, getting up, "all you have to do is to make a dead set at her folks." He winks at me. "Don't just sit there like you did last night. Show 'em you've got something in you. You know what folks are: they think themselves the most important things on the map. Well, go to work. Consult them all you know. Every opportunity you get. There's nothing like consulting a girl's folks to put you in good with her." And he pats Jerry on the shoulder again and goes indoors to find his pipe.

Next day, Jerry Moore looks like he’s got only sixpence to his name and has swallowed it. “What’s wrong, Jerry?” asks Gentleman. Jerry lets out a sigh. “Bailey,” he says, “and you, Mr. Roach, I assume you’ve both seen what’s going on with me. I love Miss Jane Tuxton, and you’ve seen for yourselves what’s happening. She doesn’t value me at all.” “Don’t say that,” says Gentleman, sympathetically. “You’re doing great. If you knew women like I do, you wouldn’t just pay attention to their surface reactions and body language. I can read a girl’s heart, Jerry,” he says, giving him a pat on the shoulder, “and I tell you, you’re doing well. All you need now is a little action, and you’ll win her over easily. To make it a sure thing,” he says, getting up, “all you have to do is focus on her family.” He winks at me. “Don’t just sit there like you did last night. Show them you’ve got something to offer. You know how people are: they think they’re the center of the universe. Well, get to work. Consult with them as much as you can. Every chance you get. There’s nothing better than getting in good with a girl’s family.” And he gives Jerry another pat on the shoulder and goes inside to find his pipe.

'Jerry turns to me. "Do you think that's really so?" he says. I says, "I do." "He knows all about girls, I reckon," says Jerry. "You can go by him every time," I says. "Well, well," says Jerry, sort of thoughtful.'

Jerry turns to me. "Do you really think that's true?" he asks. I reply, "I do." "He knows everything about girls, I guess," Jerry says. "You can trust him without fail," I say. "Well, well," Jerry says, looking a bit thoughtful.

The waiter paused. His eye was sad and dreamy. Then he took up the burden of his tale.

The waiter paused. His eyes were filled with sadness and contemplation. Then he began sharing his story.

'First thing that happens is that Gentleman has a sore tooth on the next Sunday, so don't feel like coming along with us. He sits at home, dosing it with whisky, and Jerry and me goes off alone.

'The first thing that happens is that the guy has a sore tooth the next Sunday, so he doesn't feel like joining us. He stays home, treating it with whisky, while Jerry and I head out alone.

'So Jerry and me pikes off, and once more we prepares to settle down around the board. I hadn't noticed Jerry particular, but just now I catches sight of his face in the light of the lamp. Ever see one of those fighters when he's sitting in his corner before a fight, waiting for the gong to go? Well, Jerry looks like that; and it surprises me.

'So Jerry and I took off, and once again we were getting ready to settle down around the table. I hadn’t really noticed Jerry before, but just now I caught a glimpse of his face in the lamp light. Ever seen one of those boxers sitting in their corner before a fight, waiting for the bell to ring? Well, Jerry looks like that, and it surprises me.'

'I told you about the fat yellow dog that permeated the Tuxton's house, didn't I? The family thought a lot of that dog, though of all the ugly brutes I ever met he was the worst. Sniffing round and growling all the time. Well, this evening he comes up to Jerry just as he's going to sit down, and starts to growl. Old Pa Tuxton looks over his glasses and licks his tongue. "Rover! Rover!" he says, kind of mild. "Naughty Rover; he don't like strangers, I'm afraid." Jerry looks at Pa Tuxton, and he looks at the dog, and I'm just expecting him to say "No" or "Yes", same as the other night, when he lets out a nasty laugh—one of them bitter laughs. "Ho!" he says. "Ho! don't he? Then perhaps he'd better get further away from them." And he ups with his boot and—well, the dog hit the far wall.

'I told you about the fat yellow dog that hung around the Tuxton's house, right? The family really cared about that dog, but out of all the ugly beasts I’ve ever seen, he was the worst. Always sniffing around and growling. So, this evening, he walks up to Jerry just as he’s about to sit down and starts growling. Old Pa Tuxton looks over his glasses and licks his lips. "Rover! Rover!" he says in a soft tone. "Naughty Rover; he doesn’t like strangers, I’m afraid." Jerry looks at Pa Tuxton, then at the dog, and I’m just waiting for him to say "No" or "Yes," like the other night, but instead, he lets out a nasty laugh—one of those bitter laughs. "Ho!" he says. "Ho! doesn’t he? Then maybe he’d better get away from them." And he lifts his boot and—well, the dog hit the far wall.

'Jerry sits down and pulls up his chair. "I don't approve," he says, fierce, "of folks keeping great, fat, ugly, bad-tempered yellow dogs that are a nuisance to all. I don't like it."

'Jerry sits down and pulls up his chair. "I don't approve," he says fiercely, "of people keeping huge, ugly, aggressive yellow dogs that are a bother to everyone. I don't like it."

'There was a silence you could have scooped out with a spoon. Have you ever had a rabbit turn round on you and growl? That's how we all felt when Jerry outs with them crisp words. They took our breath away.

'There was a silence you could have scooped out with a spoon. Have you ever had a rabbit turn around and growl at you? That's how we all felt when Jerry came out with those sharp words. They took our breath away.'

'While we were getting it back again the parrot, which was in its cage, let out a squawk. Honest, I jumped a foot in my chair.

'While we were getting it back again, the parrot in its cage squawked. Honestly, I jumped a foot in my chair.'

'Jerry gets up very deliberate, and walks over to the parrot. "Is this a menagerie?" he says. "Can't a man have supper in peace without an image like you starting to holler? Go to sleep."

'Jerry gets up slowly and walks over to the parrot. "Is this a zoo?" he says. "Can't a guy have dinner in peace without you starting to squawk? Go to sleep."'

'We was all staring at him surprised, especially Uncle Dick Tuxton, whose particular pet the parrot was. He'd brought him home all the way from some foreign parts.

'We were all staring at him in surprise, especially Uncle Dick Tuxton, whose favorite pet the parrot was. He had brought him home all the way from some foreign place.'

'"Hello, Billy!" says the bird, shrugging his shoulders and puffing himself up. "R-r-r-r! R-r-r-r! 'lo, Billy! 'lo, 'lo, 'lo! R-r WAH!"

'"Hey, Billy!" says the bird, shrugging his shoulders and puffing himself up. "R-r-r-r! R-r-r-r! 'Hi, Billy! 'Hi, 'Hi, 'Hi! R-r WAH!"

'Jerry gives its cage a bang.

Jerry pounds on its cage.

'"Don't talk back at me," he says, "or I'll knock your head off. You think because you've got a green tail you're someone." And he stalks back to his chair and sits glaring at Uncle Dick.

'"Don't talk back to me," he says, "or I'll knock your head off. You think just because you have a green tail you're special." Then he strides back to his chair and sits there glaring at Uncle Dick.

'Well, all this wasn't what you might call promoting an easy flow of conversation. Everyone's looking at Jerry, 'specially me, wondering what next, and trying to get their breath, and Jerry's frowning at the cold beef, and there's a sort of awkward pause. Miss Jane is the first to get busy. She bustles about and gets the food served out, and we begins to eat. But still there's not so much conversation that you'd notice it. This goes on till we reaches the concluding stages, and then Uncle Dick comes up to the scratch.

'Well, all this wasn't exactly encouraging an easy flow of conversation. Everyone's looking at Jerry, especially me, wondering what's next, and trying to catch their breath, while Jerry's frowning at the cold beef, creating a bit of an awkward silence. Miss Jane is the first to take action. She hurries around and gets the food served up, and we start to eat. But still, there isn’t much conversation that you’d really notice. This continues until we reach the final stages, and then Uncle Dick steps up.'

'"How is the fowls, Mr Moore?" he says.

"How are the birds, Mr. Moore?" he says.

'"Gimme some more pie," says Jerry. "What?"

"Gimme some more pie," Jerry says. "What?"

'Uncle Dick repeats his remark.

Uncle Dick repeats his comment.

'"Fowls?" says Jerry. "What do you know about fowls? Your notion of a fowl is an ugly bird with a green tail, a Wellington nose, and—gimme a bit of cheese."

'"Fowls?" says Jerry. "What do you know about fowls? Your idea of a fowl is an ugly bird with a green tail, a long nose, and—hand me a piece of cheese."'

'Uncle Dick's fond of the parrot, so he speaks up for him. "Polly's always been reckoned a handsome bird," he says.

'Uncle Dick loves the parrot, so he defends him. "Polly's always been considered a beautiful bird," he says.'

'"He wants stuffing," says Jerry.

"He wants stuffing," says Jerry.

'And Uncle Dick drops out of the talk.

'And Uncle Dick stops being part of the conversation.

'Up comes big brother, Ralph his name was. He's the bank-clerk and a dude. He gives his cuffs a flick, and starts in to make things jolly all round by telling a story about a man he knows named Wotherspoon. Jerry fixes him with his eye, and, half-way through, interrupts.

'In walks big brother, Ralph. He’s the bank clerk and quite the guy. He gives his cuffs a little flick and starts to lighten the mood by sharing a story about a man he knows named Wotherspoon. Jerry eyes him closely and, halfway through, interrupts.

'"That waistcoat of yours is fierce," he says.

'"That waistcoat of yours is awesome," he says.

'"Pardon?" says Ralph.

"Pardon?" Ralph asks.

'"That waistcoat of yours," says Jerry. "It hurts me eyes. It's like an electric sign."

"'That waistcoat of yours,' says Jerry. 'It hurts my eyes. It's like a neon sign.'"

'"Why, Jerry," I says, but he just scowls at me and I stops.

'"Why, Jerry," I say, but he just glares at me and I stop.'

'Ralph is proud of his clothes, and he isn't going to stand this. He glares at Jerry and Jerry glares at him.

'Ralph takes pride in his clothes, and he’s not going to put up with this. He scowls at Jerry and Jerry scowls back at him.'

'"Who do you think you are?" says Ralph, breathing hard.

'"Who do you think you are?" Ralph says, breathing heavily.'

'"Button up your coat," says Jerry.

'"Button up your coat," Jerry says.'

'"Look 'ere!" says Ralph.

"Look here!" says Ralph.

'"Cover it up, I tell you," says Jerry. "Do you want to blind me?" Pa Tuxton interrupts.

'"Cover it up, I'm telling you," Jerry says. "Do you want to blind me?" Pa Tuxton interrupts.

'"Why, Mr Moore," he begins, sort of soothing; when the small brother, who's been staring at Jerry, chips in. I told you he was cheeky.

"Why, Mr. Moore," he starts, trying to be calming; just then the little brother, who has been eyeing Jerry, interrupts. I told you he was bold.

'He says, "Pa, what a funny nose Mr Moore's got!"

'He says, "Dad, what a funny nose Mr. Moore has!"'

'And that did it. Jerry rises, very slow, and leans across the table and clips the kid brother one side of the ear-'ole. And then there's a general imbroglio, everyone standing up and the kid hollering and the dog barking.

'And that was it. Jerry gets up, really slowly, leans over the table, and gives his little brother a whack on the side of the head. Then everything goes crazy, with everyone standing up, the kid shouting, and the dog barking.'

'"If you'd brought him up better," says Jerry, severe, to Pa Tuxton, "this wouldn't ever have happened."

"If you had raised him better," Jerry says sternly to Pa Tuxton, "this would never have happened."

Pa Tuxton gives a sort of howl.

Pa Tuxton lets out a sort of howl.

'"Mr Moore," he yells, "what is the meaning of this extraordinary behaviour? You come here and strike me child—"

'"Mr. Moore," he yells, "what do you mean by this crazy behavior? You come here and hit my kid—"

'Jerry bangs on the table.

Jerry pounds on the table.

'"Yes," he says, "and I'd strike him again. Listen to me," he says. "You think just because I'm quiet I ain't got no spirit. You think all I can do is to sit and smile. You think—Bah! You aren't on to the hidden depths in me character. I'm one of them still waters that runs deep. I'm—Here, you get out of it! Yes, all of you! Except Jane. Jane and me wants this room to have a private talk in. I've got a lot of things to say to Jane. Are you going?"

"Yes," he says, "and I would hit him again. Listen to me," he says. "You think just because I'm quiet I don't have any spirit. You think the only thing I can do is sit and smile. You think—Ugh! You don't see the hidden depths in my character. I'm one of those still waters that run deep. I'm—Get out of here! Yes, all of you! Except Jane. Jane and I want this room for a private talk. I have a lot to say to Jane. Are you leaving?"

'I turns to the crowd. I was awful disturbed. "You mustn't take any notice," I says. "He ain't well. He ain't himself." When just then the parrot cuts with another of them squawks. Jerry jumps at it.

'I turn to the crowd. I was really disturbed. "You shouldn't pay any attention," I say. "He isn't well. He isn't himself." Just then the parrot lets out another one of those squawks. Jerry jumps at it.

'"You first," he says, and flings the cage out of the window. "Now you," he says to the yellow dog, putting him out through the door. And then he folds his arms and scowls at us, and we all notice suddenly that he's very big. We look at one another, and we begins to edge towards the door. All except Jane, who's staring at Jerry as if he's a ghost.

"You go first," he says, and throws the cage out the window. "Now you," he says to the yellow dog, pushing him out through the door. Then he crosses his arms and glares at us, and we all suddenly realize that he’s really big. We exchange glances and start to inch towards the door, all except Jane, who’s staring at Jerry like he’s a ghost.

'"Mr Moore," says Pa Tuxton, dignified, "we'll leave you. You're drunk."

'"Mr. Moore," says Pa Tuxton, with dignity, "we're going to leave you. You're drunk."'

'"I'm not drunk," says Jerry. "I'm in love."

"I'm not drunk," Jerry says. "I'm in love."

'"Jane," says Pa Tuxton, "come with me, and leave this ruffian to himself."

'"Jane," Pa Tuxton says, "come with me, and leave this thug to himself."'

'"Jane," says Jerry, "stop here, and come and lay your head on my shoulder."

"Jane," Jerry says, "stop here and come lay your head on my shoulder."

'"Jane," says Pa Tuxton, "do you hear me?"

"Jane," says Pa Tuxton, "can you hear me?"

'"Jane," says Jerry, "I'm waiting."

"Jane," Jerry says, "I'm waiting."

'She looks from one to the other for a spell, and then she moves to where Jerry's standing.

'She glances back and forth between them for a moment, and then she walks over to where Jerry is standing.'

'"I'll stop," she says, sort of quiet.

"I'll stop," she says, somewhat quietly.

'And we drifts out.'

'And we drift away.'

The waiter snorted.

The waiter scoffed.

'I got back home quick as I could,' he said, 'and relates the proceedings to Gentleman. Gentleman's rattled. "I don't believe it," he says. "Don't stand there and tell me Jerry Moore did them things. Why, it ain't in the man. 'Specially after what I said to him about the way he ought to behave. How could he have done so?" Just then in comes Jerry, beaming all over. "Boys," he shouts, "congratulate me. It's all right. We've fixed it up. She says she hadn't known me properly before. She says she'd always reckoned me a sheep, while all the time I was one of them strong, silent men." He turns to Gentleman—'

"I got home as fast as I could," he said, "and told Gentleman what happened. Gentleman was shocked. 'I can’t believe it,' he said. 'Don't stand there and tell me Jerry Moore did those things. No way, that’s just not him. Especially after what I said to him about how he should act. How could he have done that?' Just then, Jerry walked in, grinning from ear to ear. 'Guys,' he shouted, 'celebrate with me. It's all sorted out. She said she didn’t really know me before. She always thought I was soft, but all along, I was one of those strong, silent types.' He turned to Gentleman—"

The man at the other end of the room was calling for his bill.

The guy at the other end of the room was asking for his bill.

'All right, all right,' said the waiter. 'Coming! He turns to Gentleman,' he went on rapidly, 'and he says, "Bailey, I owe it all to you, because if you hadn't told me to insult her folks—"'

'All right, all right,' said the waiter. 'Coming!' He turned to Gentleman and continued quickly, 'and he says, "Bailey, I owe it all to you, because if you hadn't told me to insult her family—"'

He leaned on the traveller's table and fixed him with an eye that pleaded for sympathy.

He leaned on the traveler's table and looked at him with a gaze that asked for understanding.

''Ow about that?' he said. 'Isn't that crisp? "Insult her folks!" Them was his very words. "Insult her folks."'

"How about that?" he said. "Isn't that sharp? 'Insult her family!' Those were his exact words. 'Insult her family.'"

The traveller looked at him inquiringly.

The traveler looked at him with curiosity.

'Can you beat it?' said the waiter.

'Can you top that?' said the waiter.

'I don't know what you are saying,' said the traveller. 'If it is important, write it on a slip of paper. I am stone-deaf.'

"I don't understand what you're saying," said the traveler. "If it's important, write it down on a piece of paper. I can't hear a thing."

ROUGH-HEW THEM HOW WE WILL

PAUL BOIELLE was a waiter. The word 'waiter' suggests a soft-voiced, deft-handed being, moving swiftly and without noise in an atmosphere of luxury and shaded lamps. At Bredin's Parisian Cafe and Restaurant in Soho, where Paul worked, there were none of these things; and Paul himself, though he certainly moved swiftly, was by no means noiseless. His progress through the room resembled in almost equal proportions the finish of a Marathon race, the star-act of a professional juggler, and a monologue by an Earl's Court side-showman. Constant acquaintance rendered regular habitues callous to the wonder, but to a stranger the sight of Paul tearing over the difficult between-tables course, his hands loaded with two vast pyramids of dishes, shouting as he went the mystic word, 'Comingsarecominginamomentsaresteaksareyessarecomingsare!' was impressive to a degree. For doing far less exacting feats on the stage music-hall performers were being paid fifty pounds a week. Paul got eighteen shillings.

PAUL BOIELLE was a waiter. The term 'waiter' implies someone soft-spoken and skilled, moving quickly and quietly in a luxurious setting with dim lighting. However, at Bredin's Parisian Cafe and Restaurant in Soho, where Paul worked, there was none of that; and Paul, although he definitely moved fast, was far from silent. His movement through the room resembled a mix of a Marathon race finish, a professional juggler's performance, and a monologue by a sideshow performer from Earl's Court. Regular customers had become used to the spectacle, but for a newcomer, watching Paul dash over the tricky space between tables, arms heavy with two huge stacks of dishes, yelling as he went, "Comingsarecominginamomentsaresteaksareyessarecomingsare!" was quite a sight. For much less demanding acts, music hall performers were making fifty pounds a week. Paul earned eighteen shillings.

What a blessing is poverty, properly considered. If Paul had received more than eighteen shillings a week he would not have lived in an attic. He would have luxuriated in a bed-sitting-room on the second floor; and would consequently have missed what was practically a genuine north light. The skylight which went with the attic was so arranged that the room was a studio in miniature, and, as Paul was engaged in his spare moments in painting a great picture, nothing could have been more fortunate; for Paul, like so many of our public men, lived two lives. Off duty, the sprinting, barking juggler of Bredin's Parisian Cafe became the quiet follower of Art. Ever since his childhood he had had a passion for drawing and painting. He regretted that Fate had allowed him so little time for such work; but after all, he reflected, all great artists had had their struggles—so why not he? Moreover, they were now nearly at an end. An hour here, an hour there, and every Thursday a whole afternoon, and the great picture was within measurable distance of completion. He had won through. Without models, without leisure, hungry, tired, he had nevertheless triumphed. A few more touches, and the masterpiece would be ready for purchase. And after that all would be plain sailing. Paul could forecast the scene so exactly. The picture would be at the dealer's, possibly—one must not be too sanguine—thrust away in some odd corner. The wealthy connoisseur would come in. At first he would not see the masterpiece; other more prominently displayed works would catch his eye. He would turn from them in weary scorn, and then!... Paul wondered how big the cheque would be.

What a blessing poverty is when you think about it. If Paul had earned more than eighteen shillings a week, he wouldn't have lived in an attic. He would have enjoyed a bed-sitting room on the second floor and would have missed out on what was basically a genuine north light. The skylight that came with the attic was set up perfectly, making the room a tiny studio, and since Paul spent his spare moments working on a great painting, nothing could have been better; because Paul, like many of our public figures, lived two lives. Off duty, the fast-paced, lively performer at Bredin's Parisian Café transformed into a quiet enthusiast for Art. Since childhood, he had a passion for drawing and painting. He wished that Fate had given him more time for this work; but then again, he thought, all great artists have had their struggles—so why not him? Besides, they were almost at an end. An hour here, an hour there, and every Thursday a whole afternoon, and the great painting was getting closer to completion. He had made it through. Without models, without free time, hungry and tired, he had still triumphed. A few more touches, and the masterpiece would be ready to sell. And after that, everything would be smooth sailing. Paul could picture the scene perfectly. The painting would be at the dealer's, maybe—one shouldn't be too optimistic—jammed into some random corner. The wealthy collector would walk in. At first, he wouldn’t notice the masterpiece; other more prominently displayed works would grab his attention. He would turn away from them in bored disdain, and then!... Paul wondered how much the check would be.

There were reasons why he wanted the money. Looking at him as he cantered over the linoleum at Bredin's, you would have said that his mind was on his work. But it was not so. He took and executed orders as automatically as the penny-in-the-slot musical-box in the corner took pennies and produced tunes. His thoughts were of Jeanne Le Brocq, his co-worker at Bredin's, and a little cigar shop down Brixton way which he knew was in the market at a reasonable rate. To marry the former and own the latter was Paul's idea of the earthly paradise, and it was the wealthy connoisseur, and he alone, who could open the gates.

There were reasons why he wanted the money. Watching him as he cantered over the linoleum at Bredin's, you might think his mind was on his work. But that wasn't the case. He took and carried out orders as automatically as the penny-in-the-slot music box in the corner took pennies and played tunes. His thoughts were on Jeanne Le Brocq, his coworker at Bredin's, and a small cigar shop down Brixton way that he knew was for sale at a fair price. Marrying her and owning that shop was Paul's idea of paradise on Earth, and it was the wealthy connoisseur, and he alone, who could make it happen.

Jeanne was a large, slow-moving Norman girl, stolidly handsome. One could picture her in a de Maupassant farmyard. In the clatter and bustle of Bredin's Parisian Cafe she appeared out of place, like a cow in a boiler-factory. To Paul, who worshipped her with all the fervour of a little man for a large woman, her deliberate methods seemed all that was beautiful and dignified. To his mind she lent a tone to the vulgar whirlpool of gorging humanity, as if she had been some goddess mixing in a Homeric battle. The whirlpool had other views—and expressed them. One coarse-fibred brute, indeed, once went so far as to address to her the frightful words, ''Urry up, there, Tottie! Look slippy.' It was wrong, of course, for Paul to slip and spill an order of scrambled eggs down the brute's coat-sleeve, but who can blame him?

Jeanne was a tall, slow-moving Norman girl, solidly attractive. You could easily imagine her in a de Maupassant farmyard. In the noise and hustle of Bredin's Parisian Cafe, she looked out of place, like a cow in a factory. To Paul, who admired her with all the passion of a little man for a big woman, her unhurried ways seemed beautiful and dignified. To him, she added a touch of grace to the chaotic crowd of people, almost like a goddess caught up in a Homeric battle. The crowd had different opinions—and they made them known. One crude guy even went as far as to shout at her, "Hurry up, Tottie! Get a move on." It was definitely wrong for Paul to accidentally spill a plate of scrambled eggs down the guy's sleeve, but who can blame him?

Among those who did not see eye to eye with Paul in his views on deportment in waitresses was M. Bredin himself, the owner of the Parisian Cafe; and it was this circumstance which first gave Paul the opportunity of declaring the passion which was gnawing him with the fierce fury of a Bredin customer gnawing a tough steak against time during the rush hour. He had long worshipped her from afar, but nothing more intimate than a 'Good morning, Miss Jeanne', had escaped him, till one day during a slack spell he came upon her in the little passage leading to the kitchen, her face hidden in her apron, her back jerking with sobs.

Among those who didn’t agree with Paul about how waitresses should behave was M. Bredin himself, the owner of the Parisian Cafe; and this was the situation that gave Paul the chance to express the intense feeling that was eating away at him like a Bredin customer wrestling with a tough steak during the busy hours. He had admired her from a distance for a long time, but all he had managed was a simple 'Good morning, Miss Jeanne', until one day during a quiet moment, he found her in the small hallway leading to the kitchen, her face buried in her apron, her back shaking with sobs.

Business is business. Paul had a message to deliver to the cook respecting 'two fried, coffee, and one stale'. He delivered it and returned. Jeanne was still sobbing.

Business is business. Paul had a message to pass on to the cook about 'two fried, coffee, and one stale'. He delivered it and came back. Jeanne was still crying.

'Ah, Miss Jeanne,' cried Paul, stricken, 'what is the matter? What is it? Why do you weep?'

'Oh, Miss Jeanne,' cried Paul, shocked, 'what's wrong? What happened? Why are you crying?'

'The patron,' sobbed Jeanne. 'He—'

'The supporter,' sobbed Jeanne. 'He—'

'My angel,' said Paul, 'he is a pig.'

'My angel,' Paul said, 'he's a pig.'

This was perfectly true. No conscientious judge of character could have denied that Paul had hit the bull's eye. Bredin was a pig. He looked like a pig; he ate like a pig; he grunted like a pig. He had the lavish embonpoint of a pig. Also a porcine soul. If you had tied a bit of blue ribbon round his neck you could have won prizes with him at a show.

This was absolutely true. No honest judge of character could deny that Paul hit the nail on the head. Bredin was a pig. He looked like a pig; he ate like a pig; he grunted like a pig. He had the plumpness of a pig. Also, a pig-like soul. If you had tied a blue ribbon around his neck, you could have taken him to a fair to win prizes.

Paul's eyes flashed with fury. 'I will slap him in the eye,' he roared.

Paul's eyes blazed with anger. "I'll smack him right in the eye," he shouted.

'He called me a tortoise.'

'He called me a slowpoke.'

'And kick him in the stomach,' added Paul.

'And kick him in the stomach,' added Paul.

Jeanne's sobs were running on second speed now. The anguish was diminishing. Paul took advantage of the improved conditions to slide an arm part of the way round her waist. In two minutes he had said as much as the ordinary man could have worked off in ten. All good stuff, too. No padding.

Jeanne's sobs were now coming quickly. The pain was easing up. Paul took the opportunity to wrap his arm partially around her waist. In just two minutes, he had said as much as an average person might have managed in ten. And it was all good stuff, too. No fluff.

Jeanne's face rose from her apron like a full moon. She was too astounded to be angry.

Jeanne's face popped up from her apron like a full moon. She was too shocked to feel angry.

Paul continued to babble. Jeanne looked at him with growing wrath. That she, who received daily the affectionate badinage of gentlemen in bowler hats and check suits, who had once been invited to the White City by a solicitor's clerk, should be addressed in this way by a waiter! It was too much. She threw off his hand.

Paul kept talking on and on. Jeanne stared at him, her anger rising. How could she, who was used to the charming banter of men in bowler hats and checkered suits, who had once been invited to the White City by a clerk, be treated like this by a waiter? It was unbearable. She shook off his hand.

'Wretched little man!' she cried, stamping angrily.

'Poor little man!' she shouted, stomping in anger.

'My angel!' protested Paul.

"My angel!" Paul exclaimed.

Jeanne uttered a scornful laugh.

Jeanne let out a derisive laugh.

'You!' she said.

'You!' she said.

There are few more withering remarks than 'You!' spoken in a certain way. Jeanne spoke it in just that way.

There are few more cutting remarks than 'You!' said in a certain tone. Jeanne said it just like that.

Paul wilted.

Paul collapsed.

'On eighteen shillings a week,' went on Jeanne, satirically, 'you would support a wife, yes? Why—'

'On eighteen shillings a week,' Jeanne continued sarcastically, 'you could support a wife, right? Why—'

Paul recovered himself. He had an opening now, and proceeded to use it.

Paul gathered himself. He had a chance now, and he went for it.

'Listen,' he said. 'At present, yes, it is true, I earn but eighteen shillings a week, but it will not always be so, no. I am not only a waiter. I am also an artist. I have painted a great picture. For a whole year I have worked, and now it is ready. I will sell it, and then, my angel—?'

'Listen,' he said. 'Right now, yes, it's true, I only make eighteen shillings a week, but it won't always be like this, no. I'm not just a waiter. I'm also an artist. I've painted a great picture. I've worked on it for a whole year, and now it's ready. I'm going to sell it, and then, my angel—?'

Jeanne's face had lost some of its scorn. She was listening with some respect. 'A picture?' she said, thoughtfully. 'There is money in pictures.'

Jeanne's expression had softened. She was listening with some respect. 'A picture?' she said, thoughtfully. 'There is money in pictures.'

For the first time Paul was glad that his arm was no longer round her waist. To do justice to the great work he needed both hands for purposes of gesticulation.

For the first time, Paul was glad that his arm was no longer around her waist. To truly express the importance of his work, he needed both hands for gesturing.

'There is money in this picture,' he said. 'Oh, it is beautiful. I call it "The Awakening". It is a woodland scene. I come back from my work here, hot and tired, and a mere glance at that wood refreshes me. It is so cool, so green. The sun filters in golden splashes through the foliage. On a mossy bank, between two trees, lies a beautiful girl asleep. Above her, bending fondly over her, just about to kiss that flower-like face, is a young man in the dress of a shepherd. At the last moment he has looked over his shoulder to make sure that there is nobody near to see. He is wearing an expression so happy, so proud, that one's heart goes out to him.'

'There’s money in this painting,' he said. 'Oh, it’s beautiful. I call it "The Awakening." It’s a woodland scene. I come back from my work here, hot and tired, and just a quick look at that forest refreshes me. It’s so cool, so green. The sun shines through the leaves in golden patches. On a mossy bank, between two trees, lies a beautiful girl asleep. Above her, leaning over her with affection, just about to kiss that flower-like face, is a young man dressed as a shepherd. At the last second, he looks over his shoulder to make sure no one is around to see. He has such a happy, proud expression that you can’t help but feel for him.'

'Yes, there might be money in that,' cried Jeanne.

'Yeah, there could be some money in that,' exclaimed Jeanne.

'There is, there is!' cried Paul. 'I shall sell it for many francs to a wealthy connoisseur. And then, my angel—'

'There is, there is!' cried Paul. 'I’ll sell it for a lot of money to a rich collector. And then, my angel—'

'You are a good little man,' said the angel, patronizingly. 'Perhaps. We will see.'

'You're a good little guy,' said the angel, condescendingly. 'Maybe. We'll see.'

Paul caught her hand and kissed it. She smiled indulgently. 'Yes,' she said. 'There might be money. These English pay much money for pictures.'

Paul took her hand and kissed it. She smiled knowingly. 'Yes,' she said. 'There could be money. These English pay a lot for pictures.'

 

It is pretty generally admitted that Geoffrey Chaucer, the eminent poet of the fourteenth century, though obsessed with an almost Rooseveltian passion for the new spelling, was there with the goods when it came to profundity of thought. It was Chaucer who wrote the lines:

It’s widely accepted that Geoffrey Chaucer, the great poet of the fourteenth century, although obsessed with a nearly Roosevelt-like enthusiasm for new spelling, delivered when it came to deep thinking. It was Chaucer who wrote the lines:

The lyfe so short, the craft so long to lerne,
Life is so short, the skill so long to learn,
Th' assay so hard, so sharpe the conquering.
The challenge is so tough, so sharp the victory.

Which means, broadly, that it is difficult to paint a picture, but a great deal more difficult to sell it.

Which means, broadly, that it's hard to create a picture, but it's a lot harder to sell it.

Across the centuries Paul Boielle shook hands with Geoffrey Chaucer. 'So sharpe the conquering' put his case in a nutshell.

Across the centuries, Paul Boielle shook hands with Geoffrey Chaucer. 'So sharp the conquering' summed it up perfectly.

The full story of his wanderings with the masterpiece would read like an Odyssey and be about as long. It shall be condensed.

The complete tale of his adventures with the masterpiece would be like an Odyssey and just as lengthy. It will be summarized.

There was an artist who dined at intervals at Bredin's Parisian Cafe, and, as the artistic temperament was too impatient to be suited by Jeanne's leisurely methods, it had fallen to Paul to wait upon him. It was to this expert that Paul, emboldened by the geniality of the artist's manner, went for information. How did monsieur sell his pictures? Monsieur said he didn't, except once in a blue moon. But when he did? Oh, he took the thing to the dealers. Paul thanked him. A friend of him, he explained, had painted a picture and wished to sell it.

There was an artist who occasionally had meals at Bredin's Parisian Cafe, and since the artist's impatient personality didn't mesh well with Jeanne's slow pace, Paul had to serve him. It was to this expert that Paul, encouraged by the artist's friendly demeanor, turned for advice. How did he sell his paintings? The artist replied that he barely did, only every now and then. But when he did sell one? Oh, he'd take it to the dealers. Paul thanked him, explaining that a friend of his had painted a picture and wanted to sell it.

'Poor devil!' was the artist's comment.

'Poor guy!' was the artist's comment.

Next day, it happening to be a Thursday, Paul started on his travels. He started buoyantly, but by evening he was as a punctured balloon. Every dealer had the same remark to make—to wit, no room.

Next day, which happened to be a Thursday, Paul set out on his journey. He began with enthusiasm, but by evening he felt deflated like a flat balloon. Every dealer had the same comment to make—namely, no room.

'Have you yet sold the picture?' inquired Jeanne, when they met. 'Not yet,' said Paul. 'But they are delicate matters, these negotiations. I use finesse. I proceed with caution.'

“Have you sold the painting yet?” Jeanne asked when they ran into each other. “Not yet,” Paul replied. “But these negotiations are tricky. I’m using tact. I’m being careful.”

He approached the artist again.

He reached out to the artist again.

'With the dealers,' he said, 'my friend has been a little unfortunate. They say they have no room.'

'With the dealers,' he said, 'my friend has had a bit of bad luck. They claim they have no space.'

'I know,' said the artist, nodding.

'I know,' said the artist, nodding.

'Is there, perhaps, another way?'

'Is there another way?'

'What sort of a picture is it?' inquired the artist.

'What kind of picture is it?' asked the artist.

Paul became enthusiastic.

Paul got excited.

'Ah! monsieur, it is beautiful. It is a woodland scene. A beautiful girl—'

'Ah! Sir, it's beautiful. It's a forest scene. A lovely girl—'

'Oh! Then he had better try the magazines. They might use it for a cover.'

'Oh! Then he should definitely check out the magazines. They might use it for a cover.'

Paul thanked him effusively. On the following Thursday he visited divers art editors. The art editors seemed to be in the same unhappy condition as the dealers. 'Overstocked!' was their cry.

Paul thanked him warmly. The next Thursday, he visited several art editors. The art editors appeared to be in the same unhappy situation as the dealers. "We have too much stock!" was their complaint.

'The picture?' said Jeanne, on the Friday morning. 'Is it sold?'

'The picture?' Jeanne asked on Friday morning. 'Has it sold?'

'Not yet,' said Paul, 'but—'

'Not yet,' said Paul, 'but—'

'Always but!'

'Always but!'

'My angel!'

'My angel!'

'Bah!' said Jeanne, with a toss of her large but shapely head.

'Bah!' said Jeanne, tossing her large but shapely head.

By the end of the month Paul was fighting in the last ditch, wandering disconsolately among those who dwell in outer darkness and have grimy thumbs. Seven of these in all he visited on that black Thursday, and each of the seven rubbed the surface of the painting with a grimy thumb, snorted, and dismissed him. Sick and beaten, Paul took the masterpiece back to his skylight room.

By the end of the month, Paul was struggling desperately, aimlessly wandering among those who live in the shadows and have dirty hands. On that dark Thursday, he visited seven of them, and each one rubbed the surface of the painting with their grimy thumb, snorted, and turned him away. Feeling sick and defeated, Paul took the masterpiece back to his room under the skylight.

All that night he lay awake, thinking. It was a weary bundle of nerves that came to the Parisian Cafe next morning. He was late in arriving, which was good in that it delayed the inevitable question as to the fate of the picture, but bad in every other respect. M. Bredin, squatting behind the cash-desk, grunted fiercely at him; and, worse, Jeanne, who, owing to his absence, had had to be busier than suited her disposition, was distant and haughty. A murky gloom settled upon Paul.

All night he lay awake, thinking. He was a bundle of frayed nerves when he finally arrived at the café in Paris the next morning. He was late, which was good because it postponed the unavoidable question about the fate of the painting, but bad in every other way. M. Bredin, squatting behind the cash register, grunted at him harshly; and, worse, Jeanne, who had to work extra hard because of his absence, was cold and arrogant. A dark cloud hung over Paul.

Now it so happened that M. Bredin, when things went well with him, was wont to be filled with a ponderous amiability. It was not often that this took a practical form, though it is on record that in an exuberant moment he once gave a small boy a halfpenny. More frequently it merely led him to soften the porcine austerity of his demeanour. Today, business having been uncommonly good, he felt pleased with the world. He had left his cash-desk and was assailing a bowl of soup at one of the side-tables. Except for a belated luncher at the end of the room the place was empty. It was one of the hours when there was a lull in the proceedings at the Parisian Cafe. Paul was leaning, wrapped in the gloom, against the wall. Jeanne was waiting on the proprietor.

Now, it just so happened that M. Bredin, when things were going well for him, usually felt a heavy sense of goodwill. This didn’t often show in practical ways, though there’s a record of him once giving a small boy a halfpenny during a cheerful moment. More often, it just made him soften the gruffness of his demeanor. Today, after an unusually good day of business, he felt satisfied with the world. He had stepped away from his cash register and was digging into a bowl of soup at one of the side tables. Aside from a late luncher at the far end of the room, the place was empty. It was one of those times when the Parisian Café was quiet. Paul was leaning, lost in thought, against the wall. Jeanne was attending to the owner.

M. Bredin finished his meal and rose. He felt content. All was well with the world. As he lumbered to his desk he passed Jeanne. He stopped. He wheezed a compliment. Then another. Paul, from his place by the wall, watched with jealous fury.

M. Bredin finished his meal and stood up. He felt satisfied. Everything was right with the world. As he walked to his desk, he passed Jeanne. He paused. He breathed out a compliment. Then another. Paul, from his spot by the wall, watched with jealous anger.

M. Bredin chucked Jeanne under the chin.

M. Bredin playfully tapped Jeanne under the chin.

As he did so, the belated luncher called 'Waiter!' but Paul was otherwise engaged. His entire nervous system seemed to have been stirred up with a pole. With a hoarse cry he dashed forward. He would destroy this pig who chucked his Jeanne under the chin.

As he did this, the late luncher shouted 'Waiter!' but Paul was preoccupied. His whole nervous system felt like it had been jolted. With a rough shout, he rushed forward. He was determined to take down this guy who had flirted with his Jeanne.

The first intimation M. Bredin had of the declaration of war was the impact of a French roll on his ear. It was one of those nobbly, chunky rolls with sharp corners, almost as deadly as a piece of shrapnel. M. Bredin was incapable of jumping, but he uttered a howl and his vast body quivered like a stricken jelly. A second roll, whizzing by, slapped against the wall. A moment later a cream-bun burst in sticky ruin on the proprietor's left eye.

The first hint M. Bredin got that war had been declared was when a French roll hit his ear. It was one of those hard, chunky rolls with sharp edges, almost as lethal as a piece of shrapnel. M. Bredin couldn't jump, but he let out a howl, and his large body shook like a jelly. A second roll zoomed by and slammed against the wall. A moment later, a cream bun exploded in a sticky mess on the proprietor's left eye.

The belated luncher had been anxious to pay his bill and go, but he came swiftly to the conclusion that this was worth stopping on for. He leaned back in his chair and watched. M. Bredin had entrenched himself behind the cash-desk, peering nervously at Paul through the cream, and Paul, pouring forth abuse in his native tongue, was brandishing a chocolate eclair. The situation looked good to the spectator.

The late luncher had been eager to settle his bill and leave, but he quickly realized that this was worth sticking around for. He leaned back in his chair and observed. M. Bredin had taken cover behind the cash register, nervously watching Paul through the cream, while Paul, hurling insults in his native language, was waving a chocolate eclair around. The scene looked promising to the onlooker.

It was spoiled by Jeanne, who seized Paul by the arm and shook him, adding her own voice to the babel. It was enough. The eclair fell to the floor. Paul's voice died away. His face took on again its crushed, hunted expression. The voice of M. Bredin, freed from competition, rose shrill and wrathful.

It was ruined by Jeanne, who grabbed Paul by the arm and shook him, adding her own voice to the chaos. That was all it took. The eclair dropped to the floor. Paul's voice faded away. His face once again showed its defeated, hunted look. M. Bredin's voice, now free from competition, became sharp and angry.

'The marksman is getting sacked,' mused the onlooker, diagnosing the situation.

'The marksman is getting fired,' thought the onlooker, assessing the situation.

He was right. The next moment Paul, limp and depressed, had retired to the kitchen passage, discharged. It was here, after a few minutes, that Jeanne found him.

He was right. Moments later, Paul, feeling defeated and down, had retreated to the kitchen hallway, dismissed. It was here, after a few minutes, that Jeanne found him.

'Fool! Idiot! Imbecile!' said Jeanne.

"Fool! Idiot! Moron!" said Jeanne.

Paul stared at her without speaking.

Paul looked at her in silence.

'To throw rolls at the patron. Imbecile!'

'To throw rolls at the patron. Idiot!'

'He—' began Paul.

"Uh—" Paul started.

'Bah! And what if he did? Must you then attack him like a mad dog? What is it to you?'

'Bah! And so what if he did? Do you have to go after him like a crazy dog? What does it matter to you?'

Paul was conscious of a dull longing for sympathy, a monstrous sense of oppression. Everything was going wrong. Surely Jeanne must be touched by his heroism? But no. She was scolding furiously. Suppose Andromeda had turned and scolded Perseus after he had slain the sea-monster! Paul mopped his forehead with his napkin. The bottom had dropped out of his world.

Paul felt a deep yearning for compassion, a heavy sense of burden. Everything seemed to be falling apart. Didn't Jeanne notice his bravery? But no. She was yelling at him in anger. What if Andromeda had scolded Perseus after he killed the sea monster? Paul wiped his forehead with his napkin. His world had fallen apart.

'Jeanne!'

'Jeanne!'

'Bah! Do not talk to me, idiot of a little man. Almost you lost me my place also. The patron was in two minds. But I coaxed him. A fine thing that would have been, to lose my good place through your foolishness. To throw rolls. My goodness!'

'Bah! Don’t talk to me, you little fool. You almost made me lose my position too. The patron was unsure. But I managed to persuade him. How terrible it would have been to lose my good job because of your stupidity. Throwing rolls. My goodness!'

She swept back into the room again, leaving Paul still standing by the kitchen door. Something seemed to have snapped inside him. How long he stood there he did not know, but presently from the dining-room came calls of 'Waiter!' and automatically he fell once more into his work, as an actor takes up his part. A stranger would have noticed nothing remarkable in him. He bustled to and fro with undiminished energy.

She came back into the room, leaving Paul still standing by the kitchen door. Something seemed to have snapped inside him. He didn’t know how long he stood there, but soon he heard calls of 'Waiter!' from the dining room, and he automatically fell back into his work, like an actor taking up his role. A stranger wouldn’t have noticed anything unusual about him. He moved around with the same energy as before.

At the end of the day M. Bredin paid him his eighteen shillings with a grunt, and Paul walked out of the restaurant a masterless man.

At the end of the day, M. Bredin handed him his eighteen shillings with a grunt, and Paul walked out of the restaurant a man without a master.

He went to his attic and sat down on the bed. Propped up against the wall was the picture. He looked at it with unseeing eyes. He stared dully before him.

He went up to his attic and sat down on the bed. Leaning against the wall was the picture. He looked at it without really seeing it. He stared blankly ahead.

Then thoughts came to him with a rush, leaping and dancing in his mind like imps in Hades. He had a curious sense of detachment. He seemed to be watching himself from a great distance.

Then thoughts flooded his mind, jumping and twirling like mischievous spirits in Hades. He felt a strange sense of detachment. It was as if he was observing himself from far away.

This was the end. The little imps danced and leaped; and then one separated itself from the crowd, to grow bigger than, the rest, to pirouette more energetically. He rose. His mind was made up. He would kill himself.

This was the end. The little imps danced and jumped around; then one broke away from the group, growing bigger than the others, spinning more energetically. He rose. He had made up his mind. He would end his life.

He went downstairs and out into the street. He thought hard as he walked. He would kill himself, but how?

He went downstairs and stepped out into the street. He thought deeply as he walked. He wanted to end his life, but how?

His preoccupation was so great that an automobile, rounding a corner, missed him by inches as he crossed the road. The chauffeur shouted angrily at him as he leapt back.

His worry was so intense that a car, turning a corner, barely missed him as he crossed the street. The driver yelled at him angrily as he jumped back.

Paul shook his fist at the retreating lights.

Paul shook his fist at the fading lights.

'Pig!' he shouted. 'Assassin! Scoundrel! Villain! Would you kill me? I will take your number, rascal. I will inform the police. Villain!'

"Pig!" he yelled. "Assassin! Scoundrel! Villain! Are you trying to kill me? I've got your number, you rascal. I'm calling the cops. Villain!"

A policeman had strolled up and was eyeing him curiously. Paul turned to him, full of his wrongs.

A policeman had walked over and was watching him with curiosity. Paul turned to him, filled with his grievances.

'Officer,' he cried, 'I have a complaint. These pigs of chauffeurs! They are reckless. They drive so recklessly. Hence the great number of accidents.'

'Officer,' he shouted, 'I have a complaint. These lousy drivers! They drive so carelessly. That's why there are so many accidents.'

'Awful!' said the policeman. 'Pass along, sonny.'

'Awful!' said the policeman. 'Move along, kid.'

Paul walked on, fuming. It was abominable that these chauffeurs—And then an idea came to him. He had found a way.

Paul kept walking, seething. It was outrageous that these drivers—And then an idea hit him. He had figured it out.

 

It was quiet in the Park. He had chosen the Park because it was dark and there would be none to see and interfere. He waited long in the shadow by the roadside. Presently from the darkness there came the distant drone of powerful engines. Lights appeared, like the blazing eyes of a dragon swooping down to devour its prey.

It was quiet in the park. He had picked the park because it was dark and no one would see or interfere. He waited a long time in the shadow by the roadside. Soon, from the darkness, came the distant roar of powerful engines. Lights appeared, like the fiery eyes of a dragon swooping down to catch its prey.

He ran out into the road with a shout.

He ran out into the street with a shout.

It was an error, that shout. He had intended it for an inarticulate farewell to his picture, to Jeanne, to life. It was excusable to the driver of the motor that he misinterpreted it. It seemed to him a cry of warning. There was a great jarring of brakes, a scuttering of locked wheels on the dry road, and the car came to a standstill a full yard from where he stood.

It was a mistake, that shout. He meant it as a messy goodbye to his painting, to Jeanne, to life itself. It was understandable that the driver of the car misread it. To him, it sounded like a warning. There was a loud screech of brakes, a skidding of locked wheels on the dry road, and the car stopped just a yard away from where he was standing.

'What the deuce—' said a cool voice from behind the lights.

'What the heck—' said a calm voice from behind the lights.

Paul struck his chest and folded his arms.

Paul hit his chest and crossed his arms.

'I am here,' he cried. 'Destroy me!'

'I’m here,' he shouted. 'End me!'

'Let George do it,' said the voice, in a marked American accent. 'I never murder on a Friday; it's unlucky. If it's not a rude question, which asylum are you from? Halloa!'

'Let George handle it,' said the voice, with a strong American accent. 'I never kill on a Friday; it’s bad luck. If it’s not too personal, which asylum are you from? Hey!'

The exclamation was one of surprise, for Paul's nerves had finally given way, and he was now in a heap on the road, sobbing.

The shout was one of shock, as Paul's nerves had finally broken down, and he was now collapsed on the road, crying.

The man climbed down and came into the light. He was a tall young man with a pleasant, clean-cut face. He stopped and shook Paul.

The man climbed down and stepped into the light. He was a tall young guy with a nice, clean-cut face. He paused and shook Paul’s hand.

'Quit that,' he said. 'Maybe it's not true. And if it is, there's always hope. Cut it out. What's the matter? All in?'

"Stop that," he said. "Maybe it's not true. And if it is, there's always hope. Knock it off. What's wrong? You all in?"

Paul sat up, gulping convulsively. He was thoroughly unstrung. The cold, desperate mood had passed. In its place came the old feeling of desolation. He was a child, aching for sympathy. He wanted to tell his troubles. Punctuating his narrative with many gestures and an occasional gulp, he proceeded to do so. The American listened attentively.

Paul sat up, gasping for breath. He was completely shaken. The cold, desperate mood had faded away. In its place was the familiar feeling of despair. He felt like a child, longing for sympathy. He wanted to share his troubles. Emphasizing his story with lots of gestures and the occasional gulp, he began to do just that. The American listened intently.

'So you can't sell your picture, and you've lost your job, and your girl has shaken you?' he said. 'Pretty bad, but still you've no call to go mingling with automobile wheels. You come along with me to my hotel, and tomorrow we'll see if we can't fix up something.'

'So you can't sell your artwork, you lost your job, and your girlfriend dumped you?' he said. 'That's rough, but you really shouldn't be hanging around car wheels. Come with me to my hotel, and tomorrow we'll see if we can figure something out.'

 

There was breakfast at the hotel next morning, a breakfast to put heart into a man. During the meal a messenger dispatched in a cab to Paul's lodgings returned with the canvas. A deferential waiter informed the American that it had been taken with every possible care to his suite.

There was breakfast at the hotel the next morning, a meal that would energize anyone. During breakfast, a messenger sent in a cab to Paul's place came back with the canvas. A polite waiter informed the American that it had been delivered to his suite with the utmost care.

'Good,' said the young man. 'If you're through, we'll go and have a look at it.'

'Great,' said the young man. 'If you're done, we'll go check it out.'

They went upstairs. There was the picture resting against a chair.

They went upstairs. The picture was leaning against a chair.

'Why, I call that fine,' said the young man. 'It's a cracker jack.'

"Wow, I think that's great," said the young man. "It's awesome."

Paul's heart gave a sudden leap. Could it be that here was the wealthy connoisseur? He was wealthy, for he drove an automobile and lived in an expensive hotel. He was a connoisseur, for he had said that the picture was a crackerjack.

Paul's heart skipped a beat. Could this be the rich art lover? He was rich, since he drove a fancy car and stayed in a pricey hotel. He was an art lover because he had called the painting amazing.

'Monsieur is kind,' murmured Paul.

"Mr. is kind," murmured Paul.

'It's a bear-cat,' said the young man, admiringly.

'It's a bear-cat,' said the young man, impressed.

'Monsieur is flattering,' said Paul, dimly perceiving a compliment.

'Monsieur is flattering,' Paul said, vaguely realizing he was being complimented.

'I've been looking for a picture like that,' said the young man, 'for months.'

'I've been searching for a picture like that,' said the young man, 'for months.'

Paul's eyes rolled heavenwards.

Paul's eyes rolled to the sky.

'If you'll make a few alterations, I'll buy it and ask for more.'

'If you make a few changes, I’ll buy it and ask for more.'

'Alterations, monsieur?'

'Alterations, sir?'

'One or two small ones.' He pointed to the stooping figure of the shepherd. 'Now, you see this prominent citizen. What's he doing!'

'One or two small ones.' He pointed to the hunched figure of the shepherd. 'Now, you see this important person. What’s he doing!'

'He is stooping,' said Paul, fervently, 'to bestow upon his loved one a kiss. And she, sleeping, all unconscious, dreaming of him—'

'He's leaning down,' said Paul, passionately, 'to give his loved one a kiss. And she, sleeping, completely unaware, dreaming of him—'

'Never mind about her. Fix your mind on him. Willie is the "star" in this show. You have summed him up accurately. He is stooping. Stooping good. Now, if that fellow was wearing braces and stooped like that, you'd say he'd burst those braces, wouldn't you?'

'Forget about her. Focus on him. Willie is the "star" of this show. You've got him figured out perfectly. He’s slouching. Really slouching. Now, if that guy was wearing suspenders and slouched like that, you'd say he’d break those suspenders, wouldn't you?'

With a somewhat dazed air Paul said that he thought he would. Till now he had not looked at the figure from just that view-point.

With a slightly dazed expression, Paul said that he thought he would. Until now, he hadn't looked at the figure from that perspective.

'You'd say he'd bust them?'

'You think he'd break them?'

'Assuredly, monsieur.'

'Of course, sir.'

'No!' said the young man, solemnly, tapping him earnestly on the chest. 'That's where you're wrong. Not if they were Galloway's Tried and Proven. Galloway's Tried and Proven will stand any old strain you care to put on them. See small bills. Wear Galloway's Tried and Proven, and fate cannot touch you. You can take it from me. I'm the company's general manager.'

'No!' the young man said seriously, tapping him earnestly on the chest. 'That's where you're mistaken. Not if they were Galloway's Tried and Proven. Galloway's Tried and Proven can handle any pressure you throw at them. Check out the small bills. Wear Galloway's Tried and Proven, and fate can't touch you. You can trust me on this. I'm the company's general manager.'

'Indeed, monsieur!'

'Absolutely, sir!'

'And I'll make a proposition to you. Cut out that mossy bank, and make the girl lying in a hammock. Put Willie in shirt-sleeves instead of a bathrobe, and fix him up with a pair of the Tried and Proven, and I'll give you three thousand dollars for that picture and a retaining fee of four thousand a year to work for us and nobody else for any number of years you care to mention. You've got the goods. You've got just the touch. That happy look on Willie's face, for instance. You can see in a minute why he's so happy. It's because he's wearing the Tried and Proven, and he knows that however far he stoops they won't break. Is that a deal?'

'Here's my proposition. Remove that mossy bank and have the girl lounging in a hammock. Put Willie in a short-sleeved shirt instead of a bathrobe, and get him a pair of the Tried and Proven. I’ll pay you three thousand dollars for that picture and a yearly retainer of four thousand dollars to work with us exclusively for as many years as you want. You’ve got the talent. You have just the right touch. Look at the happy expression on Willie’s face, for example. You can instantly see why he’s so happy. It’s because he’s wearing the Tried and Proven, and he knows that no matter how low he bends, they won’t break. So, is it a deal?'

Paul's reply left no room for doubt. Seizing the young man firmly round the waist, he kissed him with extreme fervour on both cheeks.

Paul's response was clear. He grabbed the young man tightly around the waist and kissed him passionately on both cheeks.

'Here, break away!' cried the astonished general manager. 'That's no way to sign a business contract.'

'Here, break away!' shouted the shocked general manager. 'That's not how you sign a business contract.'

 

It was at about five minutes after one that afternoon that Constable Thomas Parsons, patrolling his beat, was aware of a man motioning to him from the doorway of Bredin's Parisian Cafe and Restaurant. The man looked like a pig. He grunted like a pig. He had the lavish embonpoint of a pig. Constable Parsons suspected that he had a porcine soul. Indeed, the thought flitted across Constable Parsons' mind that, if he were to tie a bit of blue ribbon round his neck, he could win prizes with him at a show.

It was around five minutes after one that afternoon when Constable Thomas Parsons, on his patrol, noticed a man waving to him from the doorway of Bredin's Parisian Cafe and Restaurant. The man resembled a pig. He grunted like a pig. He had the ample body shape of a pig. Constable Parsons suspected that he had a pig-like personality. In fact, it crossed Constable Parsons' mind that if he were to tie a bit of blue ribbon around this man's neck, he could win prizes at a fair.

'What's all this?' he inquired, halting.

'What's all this?' he asked, stopping.

The stout man talked volubly in French. Constable Parsons shook his head.

The heavyset man spoke quickly in French. Officer Parsons shook his head.

'Talk sense,' he advised.

"Make sense," he advised.

'In dere,' cried the stout man, pointing behind him into the restaurant, 'a man, a—how you say?—yes, sacked. An employe whom I yesterday sacked, today he returns. I say to him, "Cochon, va!"'

'Over there,' shouted the stocky man, pointing behind him into the restaurant, 'there’s a guy, a—how do you say?—yes, fired. An employee I fired yesterday, and today he comes back. I said to him, "Get lost!"'

'What's that?'

'What’s that?'

'I say, "Peeg, go!" How you say? Yes, "pop off!" I say, "Peeg, pop off!" But he—no, no; he sits and will not go. Come in, officer, and expel him.'

'I say, "Peeg, go!" How do you say it? Yes, "pop off!" I say, "Peeg, pop off!" But he—no, no; he sits and won’t leave. Come in, officer, and get him out.'

With massive dignity the policeman entered the restaurant. At one of the tables sat Paul, calm and distrait. From across the room Jeanne stared freezingly.

With great dignity, the police officer walked into the restaurant. Sitting at one of the tables was Paul, composed but absent-minded. From across the room, Jeanne shot him a cold stare.

'What's all this?' inquired Constable Parsons. Paul looked up.

"What's all this?" asked Constable Parsons. Paul looked up.

'I too,' he admitted, 'I cannot understand. Figure to yourself, monsieur. I enter this cafe to lunch, and this man here would expel me.'

'I also,' he admitted, 'I can't understand. Picture this, sir: I walk into this cafe to have lunch, and this man here would kick me out.'

'He is an employe whom I—I myself—have but yesterday dismissed,' vociferated M. Bredin. 'He has no money to lunch at my restaurant.'

'He is an employee whom I—I myself—just dismissed yesterday,' shouted M. Bredin. 'He has no money to have lunch at my restaurant.'

The policeman eyed Paul sternly.

The cop eyed Paul sternly.

'Eh?' he said. 'That so? You'd better come along.'

'Eh?' he said. 'Is that true? You should come with me.'

Paul's eyebrows rose.

Paul raised an eyebrow.

Before the round eyes of M. Bredin he began to produce from his pockets and to lay upon the table bank-notes and sovereigns. The cloth was covered with them.

Before the wide eyes of M. Bredin, he started to pull out banknotes and gold coins from his pockets and lay them on the table. The cloth was covered with them.

He picked up a half-sovereign.

He picked up a half-sovereign.

'If monsieur,' he said to the policeman, 'would accept this as a slight consolation for the inconvenience which this foolish person here has caused him—'

'If sir,' he said to the police officer, 'would accept this as a small consolation for the trouble that this foolish person here has caused him—'

'Not half,' said Mr Parsons, affably. 'Look here'—he turned to the gaping proprietor—'if you go on like this you'll be getting yourself into trouble. See? You take care another time.'

'Not at all,' said Mr. Parsons, kindly. 'Look here'—he turned to the staring owner—'if you keep this up, you'll end up in trouble. Got it? Just be more careful next time.'

Paul called for the bill of fare.

Paul asked for the menu.

It was the inferior person who had succeeded to his place as waiter who attended to his needs during the meal; but when he had lunched it was Jeanne who brought his coffee.

It was the less capable person who took over his job as the waiter that catered to his needs during the meal; but after lunch, it was Jeanne who brought his coffee.

She bent over the table.

She leaned over the table.

'You sold your picture, Paul—yes?' she whispered. 'For much money? How glad I am, dear Paul. Now we will—'

'You sold your painting, Paul—right?' she whispered. 'For a good amount? I'm so happy for you, dear Paul. Now we will—'

Paul met her glance coolly.

Paul met her gaze coolly.

'Will you be so kind,' he said, 'as to bring me also a cigarette, my good girl?'

'Could you please bring me a cigarette too, my dear?' he said.

THE MAN WHO DISLIKED CATS

IT was Harold who first made us acquainted, when I was dining one night at the Cafe Britannique, in Soho. It is a peculiarity of the Cafe Britannique that you will always find flies there, even in winter. Snow was falling that night as I turned in at the door, but, glancing about me, I noticed several of the old faces. My old acquaintance, Percy the bluebottle, looking wonderfully fit despite his years, was doing deep breathing exercises on a mutton cutlet, and was too busy to do more than pause for a moment to nod at me; but his cousin, Harold, always active, sighted me and bustled up to do the honours.

IT was Harold who first introduced us when I was having dinner one night at the Cafe Britannique in Soho. The Cafe Britannique has the oddity of always having flies around, even in winter. It was snowing that night when I walked in, but as I looked around, I recognized several familiar faces. My old friend, Percy the bluebottle, appeared surprisingly healthy for his age, busy doing deep breathing exercises on a mutton cutlet, and only managed to nod at me briefly; but his cousin, Harold, always energetic, spotted me and hurried over to greet me.

He had finished his game of touch-last with my right ear, and was circling slowly in the air while he thought out other ways of entertaining me, when there was a rush of air, a swish of napkin, and no more Harold.

He had just finished playing touch-last with my right ear and was flying slowly in the air while he thought of other ways to entertain me, when there was a rush of air, a swish of a napkin, and Harold was gone.

I turned to thank my preserver, whose table adjoined mine. He was a Frenchman, a melancholy-looking man. He had the appearance of one who has searched for the leak in life's gas-pipe with a lighted candle; of one whom the clenched fist of Fate has smitten beneath the temperamental third waistcoat-button.

I turned to thank my savior, whose table was next to mine. He was a Frenchman, looking quite gloomy. He seemed like someone who had searched for a leak in life's gas line with a lit candle; like someone whom Destiny had dealt a tough blow right under his third waistcoat button.

He waved my thanks aside. 'It was a bagatelle,' he said. We became friendly. He moved to my table, and we fraternized over our coffee.

He brushed off my thanks. "It was nothing," he said. We became friends. He moved to my table, and we chatted over our coffee.

Suddenly he became agitated. He kicked at something on the floor. His eyes gleamed angrily.

Suddenly, he got upset. He kicked at something on the floor. His eyes shone with anger.

'Ps-s-st!' he hissed. 'Va-t'en!'

'Psst!' he hissed. 'Go away!'

I looked round the corner of the table, and perceived the restaurant cat in dignified retreat.

I peeked around the corner of the table and saw the restaurant cat making a dignified exit.

'You do not like cats?' I said.

'You don't like cats?' I said.

'I 'ate all animals, monsieur. Cats especially.' He frowned. He seemed to hesitate.

'I hate all animals, sir. Cats especially.' He frowned. He seemed to hesitate.

'I will tell you my story,' he said. 'You will sympathize. You have a sympathetic face. It is the story of a man's tragedy. It is the story of a blighted life. It is the story of a woman who would not forgive. It is the story—'

'I will tell you my story,' he said. 'You will relate. You have a sympathetic face. It's the story of a man's tragedy. It's the story of a ruined life. It's the story of a woman who refused to forgive. It's the story—'

'I've got an appointment at eleven,' I said.

"I have an appointment at eleven," I said.

He nodded absently, drew at his cigarette, and began:

He nodded absentmindedly, took a drag from his cigarette, and started:

 

I have conceived my 'atred of animals, monsieur, many years ago in Paris. Animals are to me a symbol for the lost dreams of youth, for ambitions foiled, for artistic impulses cruelly stifled. You are astonished. You ask why I say these things. I shall tell you.

I came up with my hatred of animals, sir, many years ago in Paris. To me, animals represent the lost dreams of youth, unfulfilled ambitions, and artistic urges brutally suppressed. You're surprised. You want to know why I say this. I'll explain.

I am in Paris, young, ardent, artistic. I wish to paint pictures. I 'ave the genius, the ent'usiasm. I wish to be disciple of the great Bouguereau. But no. I am dependent for support upon an uncle. He is rich. He is proprietor of the great Hotel Jules Priaulx. My name is also Priaulx. He is not sympathetic. I say, 'Uncle, I 'ave the genius, the ent'usiasm. Permit me to paint.' He shakes his head. He say, 'I will give you position in my hotel, and you shall earn your living.' What choice? I weep, but I kill my dreams, and I become cashier at my uncle's hotel at a salary of thirty-five francs a week. I, the artist, become a machine for the changing of money at dam bad salary. What would you? What choice? I am dependent. I go to the hotel, and there I learn to 'ate all animals. Cats especially.

I’m in Paris, young, passionate, and creative. I want to paint. I have the talent and the enthusiasm. I want to be a student of the great Bouguereau. But no. I rely on my uncle for support. He’s wealthy and owns the famous Hotel Jules Priaulx. My last name is also Priaulx. He’s not understanding. I say, “Uncle, I have the talent and the enthusiasm. Let me paint.” He shakes his head and says, “I’ll give you a job at my hotel, and you can earn a living.” What choice do I have? I cry, but I bury my dreams and become the cashier at my uncle’s hotel, making thirty-five francs a week. I, the artist, become a machine for handling money at a terrible salary. What can I do? What choice is there? I’m dependent. I go to the hotel, and there I learn to hate all animals. Cats especially.

I will tell you the reason. My uncle's hotel is fashionable hotel. Rich Americans, rich Maharajahs, rich people of every nation come to my uncle's hotel. They come, and with them they have brought their pets. Monsieur, it was the existence of a nightmare. Wherever I have looked there are animals. Listen. There is an Indian prince. He has with him two dromedaries. There is also one other Indian prince. With him is a giraffe. The giraffe drink every day one dozen best champagne to keep his coat good. I, the artist, have my bock, and my coat is not good. There is a guest with a young lion. There is a guest with an alligator. But especially there is a cat. He is fat. His name is Alexander. He belongs to an American woman. She is fat. She exhibits him to me. He is wrapped in a silk and fur creation like an opera cloak. Every day she exhibits him. It is 'Alexander this' and 'Alexander that', till I 'ate Alexander very much. I 'ate all the animals, but especially Alexander.

I’ll tell you why. My uncle's hotel is trendy. Wealthy Americans, rich Maharajas, and affluent people from every country come to my uncle’s hotel. They arrive, and they bring their pets with them. Honestly, it’s like a nightmare. Everywhere I look, there are animals. Listen. There’s an Indian prince with two dromedaries. Another Indian prince has a giraffe. The giraffe drinks a dozen bottles of the finest champagne every day to keep its coat nice. Meanwhile, I, the artist, have my beer, and my coat isn’t looking great. One guest has a young lion. Another has an alligator. But especially notable is a cat. He’s fat and his name is Alexander. He belongs to an American woman who’s also quite big. She shows him off to me, wrapped in a silk and fur outfit like an opera cloak. Every day she’s saying, “It’s Alexander this” and “It’s Alexander that,” until I can’t stand Alexander anymore. I can’t stand all the animals, but especially Alexander.

And so, monsieur, it goes on, day by day, in this hotel that is a Zoological Garden. And every day I 'ate the animals the more. But especially Alexander.

And so, sir, it goes on, day by day, in this hotel that is a Zoological Garden. And every day I hate the animals more. But especially Alexander.

We artists, monsieur, we are martyrs to our nerves. It became insupportable, this thing. Each day it became more insupportable. At night I dream of all the animals, one by one—the giraffe, the two dromedaries, the young lion, the alligator, and Alexander. Especially Alexander. You have 'eard of men who cannot endure the society of a cat—how they cry out and jump in the air if a cat is among those present. Hein? Your Lord Roberts? Precisely, monsieur. I have read so much. Listen, then. I am become by degrees almost like 'im. I do not cry out and jump in the air when I see the cat Alexander, but I grind my teeth and I 'ate 'im.

We artists, sir, are tortured by our nerves. This situation has become unbearable. Each day it gets more unbearable. At night I dream of all the animals, one by one—the giraffe, the two dromedaries, the young lion, the alligator, and Alexander. Especially Alexander. You’ve heard of men who can't stand being around a cat—how they scream and jump if a cat is nearby. Right? Your Lord Roberts? Exactly, sir. I’ve read a lot. So listen. I've come to be almost like him. I don’t scream and jump when I see the cat Alexander, but I grind my teeth and I hate him.

Yes, I am the sleeping volcano, and one morning, monsieur, I have suffered the eruption. It is like this. I shall tell you.

Yes, I am the sleeping volcano, and one morning, sir, I experienced an eruption. It's like this. Let me explain.

Not only at that time am I the martyr to nerves, but also to toothache. That morning I 'ave 'ad the toothache very bad. I 'ave been in pain the most terrible. I groan as I add up the figures in my book.

Not only am I a nervous wreck at that time, but I'm also dealing with a toothache. That morning, my toothache has been really bad. I've been in terrible pain. I groan as I add up the numbers in my book.

As I groan I 'ear a voice.

As I groan, I hear a voice.

'Say good morning to M. Priaulx, Alexander.' Conceive my emotions, monsieur, when this fat, beastly cat is placed before me upon my desk!

'Say good morning to M. Priaulx, Alexander.' Imagine my feelings, sir, when this fat, ugly cat is put in front of me on my desk!

It put the cover upon it. No, that is not the phrase. The lid. It put the lid upon it. All my smothered 'atred of the animal burst forth. I could no longer conceal my 'atred.

It placed the lid on it. No, that's not quite right. The cover. It put the cover on it. All my bottled-up hatred for the creature exploded. I could no longer hide my hatred.

I rose. I was terrible. I seized 'im by the tail. I flung him—I did not know where. I did not care. Not then. Afterwards, yes, but not then.

I stood up. I felt awful. I grabbed him by the tail. I tossed him—I had no idea where. I didn’t care. Not at that moment. Later, yes, but not then.

Your Longfellow has a poem. 'I shot an arrow into the air. It fell to earth, I know not where.' And then he has found it. The arrow in the 'eart of a friend. Am I right? Also was that the tragedy with me. I flung the cat Alexander. My uncle, on whom I am dependent, is passing at the moment. He has received the cat in the middle of his face.

Your Longfellow has a poem. "I shot an arrow into the air. It fell to earth, I don't know where." And then he found it. The arrow in the heart of a friend. Am I right? Also, was that the tragedy for me? I threw the cat, Alexander. My uncle, whom I depend on, is passing by at the moment. He got hit in the face with the cat.

My companion, with the artist's instinct for the 'curtain', paused. He looked round the brightly-lit restaurant. From every side arose the clatter of knife and fork, and the clear, sharp note of those who drank soup. In a distant corner a small waiter with a large voice was calling the cook names through the speaking-tube. It was a cheerful scene, but it brought no cheer to my companion. He sighed heavily and resumed:

My friend, with the artist's knack for the dramatic pause, stopped. He scanned the brightly lit restaurant. The sound of clattering silverware filled the air, along with the distinct slurping of people eating soup. In a far corner, a small waiter with a loud voice was airing his grievances to the cook through the intercom. It was a lively scene, but it offered no joy to my friend. He sighed deeply and continued:

 

I 'urry over that painful scene. There is blooming row. My uncle is 'ot-tempered man. The cat is 'eavy cat. I 'ave thrown 'im very hard, for my nerves and my toothache and my 'atred 'ave given me the giant's strength. Alone is this enough to enrage my 'ot-tempered uncle. I am there in his hotel, you will understand, as cashier, not as cat-thrower. And now, besides all this, I have insulted valuable patron. She 'ave left the hotel that day.

I rush past that painful scene. There's an ongoing argument. My uncle is a bad-tempered man. The cat is a heavy cat. I've thrown it very hard because my nerves, toothache, and hatred have given me the strength of a giant. This alone is enough to infuriate my bad-tempered uncle. I'm there in his hotel, mind you, as a cashier, not as someone throwing cats. And now, on top of all this, I've insulted a valuable guest. She left the hotel that day.

There are no doubts in my mind as to the outcome. With certainty I await my conge. And after painful scene I get it. I am to go. At once. He 'ave assured the angry American woman that I go at once.

There are no doubts in my mind about the outcome. I’m certain as I wait for my conge. After a painful moment, I finally get it. I’m supposed to leave. Right now. He has assured the upset American woman that I’m leaving immediately.

He has called me into his private office. 'Jean,' he has said to me, at the end of other things, 'you are a fool, dolt, no-good imbecile. I give you good place in my hotel, and you spend your time flinging cats. I will 'ave no more of you. But even now I cannot forget that you are my dear brother's child. I will now give you one thousand francs and never see you again.'

He called me into his private office. 'Jean,' he said to me, after discussing other matters, 'you're a fool, an idiot, a worthless imbecile. I gave you a good position at my hotel, and you waste your time throwing cats around. I won't have any more of this. But even now, I can't forget that you're my dear brother's child. I'm going to give you one thousand francs and never see you again.'

I have thanked him, for to me it is wealth. Not before have I ever had one thousand francs of my own.

I have thanked him because to me, it feels like wealth. I've never had a thousand francs of my own before.

I go out of the hotel. I go to a cafe and order a bock. I smoke a cigarette. It is necessary that I think out plans. Shall I with my one thousand francs rent a studio in the Quarter and commence my life as artist? No. I have still the genius, the ent'usiasm, but I have not the training. To train myself to paint pictures I must study long, and even one thousand francs will not last for ever. Then what shall I do? I do not know. I order one other bock, and smoke more cigarettes, but still I do not know.

I leave the hotel and head to a cafe to order a bock. I light a cigarette. I need to come up with some plans. Should I use my one thousand francs to rent a studio in the Quarter and start my life as an artist? No. I still have the talent and passion, but I'm not trained. To learn how to paint, I need to study for a long time, and even one thousand francs won’t last forever. So, what should I do? I have no idea. I order another bock and smoke more cigarettes, but I still don't know.

And then I say to myself, 'I will go back to my uncle, and plead with him. I will seize favourable opportunity. I will approach him after dinner when he is in good temper. But for that I must be close at hand. I must be—what's your expression?—"Johnny-on-the-spot".'

And then I tell myself, 'I’ll go back to my uncle and ask him for help. I’ll take advantage of the right moment. I’ll talk to him after dinner when he’s in a good mood. But for that, I need to be nearby. I need to be—what’s the term?—"Johnny-on-the-spot".'

My mind is made up. I have my plan.

My mind is set. I have my plan.

I have gone back to my uncle's hotel, and I have engaged not too expensive bedroom. My uncle does not know. He still is in his private office. I secure my room.

I have returned to my uncle's hotel, and I have booked a moderately priced room. My uncle isn't aware of it. He is still in his private office. I lock up my room.

I dine cheaply that night, but I go to theatre and also to supper after the theatre, for have I not my thousand francs? It is late when I reach my bedroom.

I have a cheap dinner that night, but I go to the theater and then out for supper afterward because I have my thousand francs, right? It's late when I finally get to my bedroom.

I go to bed. I go to sleep.

I head to bed. I go to sleep.

But I do not sleep long. I am awakened by a voice.

But I don’t sleep for long. A voice wakes me up.

It is a voice that says, 'Move and I shoot! Move and I shoot!' I lie still. I do not move. I am courageous, but I am unarmed.

It’s a voice that says, 'Move and I’ll shoot! Move and I’ll shoot!' I lie still. I don’t move. I’m brave, but I’m unarmed.

And the voice says again, 'Move and I shoot!' Is it robbers? Is it some marauder who has made his way to my room to plunder me?

And the voice says again, 'Move and I’ll shoot!' Are they robbers? Is it some intruder who has come into my room to steal from me?

I do not know. Per'aps I think yes.

I don't know. Maybe I think so, yes.

'Who are you?' I have asked.

"Who are you?" I've asked.

There is no answer.

No answer.

I take my courage in my 'ands. I leap from my bed. I dash for the door. No pistol has been fire. I have reached the passage, and have shouted for assistance.

I gather my courage. I jump out of bed. I rush to the door. No gun has been fired. I've made it to the hallway and shouted for help.

Hotel officials run up. Doors open. 'What is it?' voices cry.

Hotel staff rush over. Doors swing open. "What’s happening?" voices shout.

'There is in my room an armed robber,' I assure them.

'There's an armed robber in my room,' I assure them.

And then I have found—no, I am mistaken. My door, you will understand, is open. And as I have said these words, a large green parrot comes 'opping out. My assassin is nothing but a green parrot.

And then I've realized—no, I’m wrong. My door, as you can see, is open. And just as I say this, a big green parrot hops out. My assassin is just a green parrot.

'Move and I shoot!' it has said to those gathered in the corridor. It then has bitten me in the 'and and passed on.

'Move and I shoot!' it said to those gathered in the hallway. It then bit me in the 'and and moved on.

I am chagrined, monsieur. But only for a moment. Then I forget my chagrin. For a voice from a door that 'as opened says with joy, 'It is my Polly, which I 'ave this evening lost!'

I’m sorry, sir. But just for a moment. Then I forget my worries. Because a voice from a door that has opened says happily, ‘It’s my Polly, who I lost this evening!’

I turn. I gasp for admiration. It is a beautiful lady in a pink dressing-gown which 'ave spoken these words.

I turn. I gasp for admiration. It’s a beautiful woman in a pink dressing gown who said these words.

She has looked at me. I 'ave looked at her. I forget everything but that she is adorable. I forget those who stand by. I forget that the parrot has bitten me in the 'and. I forget even that I am standing there in pyjamas, with on my feet nothing. I can only gaze at her and worship.

She has looked at me. I’ve looked at her. I forget everything except that she is adorable. I forget the people around us. I even forget that the parrot has bitten my hand. I forget that I’m standing there in pajamas and have nothing on my feet. I can only stare at her and admire her.

I have found words.

I've found words.

'Mademoiselle,' I have said, 'I am rejoiced that I have been the means of restoring to you your bird.'

'Mademoiselle,' I said, 'I'm so glad that I was able to return your bird to you.'

She has thanked me with her eyes, and then with words also. I am bewitched. She is divine. I care not that my feet are cold. I could wish to stand there talking all night.

She has thanked me with her eyes, and then with words too. I'm captivated. She is amazing. I don't mind that my feet are cold. I could stay there talking all night.

She has given a cry of dismay.

She let out a cry of distress.

'Your 'and! It is wounded!'

'Your hand! It is hurt!'

I look at my 'and. Yes, it is bleeding, where the bird 'ave bitten it.

I look at my hand. Yes, it is bleeding where the bird has bitten it.

'Tchut, mademoiselle,' I have said. 'It is a bagatelle.'

'Tchut, miss,' I said. 'It's just a trifle.'

But no. She is distressed. She is what your poet Scott 'ave said, a ministering angel thou. She 'ave torn her 'andkerchief and is binding up my wound. I am enchanted. Such beauty! Such kindness! 'Ardly can I resist to fall on my knees before 'er and declare my passion.

But no. She is upset. She is what your poet Scott would have said, a ministering angel. She has torn her handkerchief and is binding up my wound. I am enchanted. Such beauty! Such kindness! I can hardly resist falling to my knees before her and declaring my passion.

We are twin souls. She has thanked me again. She has scolded the parrot. She has smiled upon me as she retires to her room. It is enough. Nothing is said, but I am a man of sensibility and discernment, and I understand that she will not be offended if I seek to renew our friendship on a more suitable occasion.

We are kindred spirits. She has thanked me once more. She has yelled at the parrot. She has smiled at me as she heads to her room. That’s enough. We don’t say much, but I’m someone who feels deeply and sees clearly, and I know she won’t be upset if I look to rekindle our friendship at a better time.

The doors shut. The guests have returned to bed, the hotel servants to their duties. And I go back to my room. But not to sleep. It is very late, but I do not sleep. I lie awake and think of 'er.

The doors closed. The guests went back to their rooms, and the hotel staff returned to their tasks. I head back to my room. But not to sleep. It’s really late, but I can’t fall asleep. I lie awake and think about her.

You will conceive, Monsieur, with what mixed feelings I descend next morning. On the one 'and, I must keep the sharp look-out for my uncle, for 'im I must avoid till he shall have—what do you say in your idiom? Yes, I have it—simmered down and tucked in his shirt. On the other 'and, I must watch for my lady of the parrot. I count the minutes till we shall meet again.

You can imagine, sir, how I feel as I head down the next morning. On one hand, I need to stay alert for my uncle because I have to avoid him until he has—what do you call it in your language? Yes, I remember—calmed down and tucked in his shirt. On the other hand, I’m looking out for my lady with the parrot. I’m counting the minutes until we meet again.

I avoid my uncle with success, and I see 'er about the hour of dejeuner. She is talking to old gentleman. I have bowed. She have smiled and motioned me to approach.

I successfully avoid my uncle, and I see her around lunchtime. She is talking to an older gentleman. I bowed. She smiled and gestured for me to come over.

'Father,' she has said, 'this is the gentleman who caught Polly.'

'Dad,' she said, 'this is the guy who caught Polly.'

We have shaken hands. He is indulgent papa. He has smiled and thanked me also. We have confided to each other our names. He is English. He owns much land in England. He has been staying in Paris. He is rich. His name is 'Enderson. He addresses his daughter, and call her Marion. In my 'eart I also call her Marion. You will perceive that I am, as you say, pretty far gone.

We shook hands. He's a doting dad. He smiled and thanked me too. We shared our names with each other. He's English and owns a lot of land in England. He's been staying in Paris. He's wealthy. His name is Enderson. He addresses his daughter as Marion. In my heart, I also call her Marion. You’ll see that I’m, as you say, pretty far gone.

The hour of dejeuner has arrived. I entreat them to be my guests. I can run to it, you understand, for there are still in my pockets plenty of my uncle's francs. They consent. I am in 'eaven.

The time for lunch has come. I urge them to be my guests. I can afford it, you see, because I still have plenty of my uncle's francs in my pockets. They agree. I'm in heaven.

All is well. Our friendship has progressed with marvellous speed. The old gentleman and I are swiftly the dear old pals. I 'ave confided to 'im my dreams of artistic fame, and he has told me 'ow much he dislikes your Lloyd George. He has mentioned that he and Miss Marion depart for London that day. I am desolate. My face tumbles. He has observed my despair. He has invited me to visit them in London.

All is well. Our friendship has grown remarkably fast. The old gentleman and I are quickly becoming good friends. I’ve shared my dreams of artistic success with him, and he’s told me how much he dislikes your Lloyd George. He mentioned that he and Miss Marion are leaving for London that day. I’m heartbroken. My spirits have dropped. He has noticed my sadness. He invited me to visit them in London.

Imagine my chagrin. To visit them in London is the one thing I desire to do. But how? I accept gratefully, but I ask myself how it is to be done? I am poor blighter with no profession and nine 'undred francs. He 'as taken it for granted that I am wealthy.

Imagine my frustration. Visiting them in London is the one thing I really want to do. But how? I’m grateful for the offer, but I can’t help but wonder how it’s going to happen. I'm a broke guy with no job and nine hundred francs. He assumes I'm rich.

What shall I do? I spend the afternoon trying to form a plan. And then I am resolved. I will go to my uncle and say: 'Uncle, I have the magnificent chance to marry the daughter of wealthy English landowner. Already I 'ave her gratitude. Soon—for I am young, 'andsome, debonair—I shall 'ave her love. Give me one more chance, uncle. Be decent old buck, and put up the money for this affair.'

What should I do? I spend the afternoon trying to come up with a plan. And then I decide. I’ll go to my uncle and say, “Uncle, I have an amazing opportunity to marry the daughter of a wealthy English landowner. I already have her gratitude. Soon—since I’m young, handsome, and charming—I’ll have her love. Give me one more chance, uncle. Be a decent guy, and help me out with the money for this.”

These words I have resolved to say to my uncle.

These are the words I've decided to say to my uncle.

I go back to the hotel. I enter his private office. I reveal no secret when I say that he is not cordial.

I go back to the hotel. I enter his private office. I'm not giving away any secrets when I say that he isn't friendly.

'Ten thousand devils!' he has cried. 'What do you here?'

'Ten thousand devils!' he exclaimed. 'What are you doing here?'

I 'asten to tell him all, and plead with him to be decent old buck. He does not believe.

I hurry to tell him everything and ask him to be a decent guy. He doesn't believe me.

Who is he? he asks. This English landowner? How did I meet him? And where?

Who is he? he asks. This English landowner? How did I meet him? And where?

I tell him. He is amazed.

I tell him. He can’t believe it.

'You 'ad the infernal impudence to take room in my hotel?' he has cried.

'You had the nerve to stay in my hotel?' he exclaimed.

I am crafty. I am diplomat.

I am clever. I am a negotiator.

'Where else, dear uncle?' I say. 'In all Paris there is no such 'ome from 'ome. The cuisine—marvellous! The beds—of rose-leaves! The attendance—superb! If only for one night, I have said to myself, I must stay in this of all hotels.'

'Where else, dear uncle?' I say. 'In all of Paris, there’s no place quite like this. The food—amazing! The beds—made of rose petals! The service—fantastic! Even if it’s just for one night, I’ve told myself, I have to stay in this hotel above all others.'

I 'ave—what do you say?—touched the spot.

I’ve—what do you say?—hit the nail on the head.

'In what you say,' he has said, more calmly, 'there is certainly something. It is a good hotel, this of mine!'

'In what you’re saying,' he said, more calmly, 'there’s definitely something to it. This hotel of mine is a good one!'

The only hotel, I have assured him. The Meurice? Chut! I snap my fingers. The Ritz? Bah! Once again I snap my fingers. 'In all Paris there is no hotel like this.'

The only hotel, I assured him. The Meurice? Shh! I snap my fingers. The Ritz? No way! I snap my fingers again. 'In all of Paris, there is no hotel like this.'

He 'as simmered down. His shirt is tucked in. 'Tell me again this plan of yours, Jean.'

He's calmed down. His shirt is tucked in. "Tell me again about this plan of yours, Jean."

When I leave 'im we have come to an understanding. It is agreed between us that I am to 'ave one last chance. He will not spoil this promising ship for the 'a'porth of tar. He will give me money for my purpose. But he has said, as we part, if I fail, his 'ands shall be washed of me. He cannot now forget that I am his dear brother's child; but if I fail to accomplish the conquest of the divine Miss Marion, he thinks he will be able to.

When I leave him, we've come to an agreement. We both agree that I get one last chance. He won't ruin this promising opportunity over something minor. He'll give me money for what I need. But he made it clear as we said goodbye that if I fail, he'll completely cut ties with me. He can't forget that I'm his beloved brother's child; but if I don't win over the amazing Miss Marion, he believes he'll be able to forget that.

It is well. A week later I follow the 'Endersons to London.

It’s all good. A week later, I’m heading to London to join the 'Endersons.

For the next few days, monsieur, I am in Paradise. My 'ost has much nice 'ouse in Eaton Square. He is rich, popular. There is much society. And I—I have the succes fou. I am young, 'andsome, debonair. I cannot speak the English very well—not so well as I now speak 'im—but I manage. I get along. I am intelligent, amiable. Everyone loves me.

For the next few days, sir, I'm in heaven. My host has a lovely house in Eaton Square. He’s wealthy and well-liked. There’s a lot of social activity. And me—I’m a huge success. I’m young, good-looking, and charming. I don't speak English very well—not as well as I do now—but I get by. I manage just fine. I'm smart and friendly. Everyone loves me.

No, not everyone. Captain Bassett, he does not love me. And why? Because he loves the charming Miss Marion, and observes that already I am succeeding with her like a 'ouse on fire. He is ami de famille. He is captain in your Garde Ecossais, and my 'ost told me 'e has distinguished himself as soldier pretty much. It may be so. As soldier, per'aps. But at conversation he is not so good. He is quite nice fellow, you understand—'andsome, yes; distinguished, yes. But he does not sparkle. He has not my verve, my elan. I—how do you say?—I make the rings round him.

No, not everyone. Captain Bassett doesn't love me. And why is that? Because he loves the charming Miss Marion and already sees me succeeding with her like a house on fire. He is family friend. He's a captain in your Scottish Guard, and my host told me he has distinguished himself as a soldier quite a bit. That might be true. As a soldier, maybe. But when it comes to conversation, he’s not that great. He’s a nice guy, you know—handsome, yes; distinguished, yes. But he doesn’t shine. He doesn’t have my flair, my enthusiasm. I—how do you say?—I outshine him.

But, Chut! At that moment I would have made the rings round the 'ole British Army. Yes, and also the Corps Diplomatique. For I am inspired. Love 'as inspired me. I am conqueror.

But, Shh! At that moment, I would have circled the whole British Army. Yes, and the Diplomatic Corps too. Because I feel inspired. Love has inspired me. I am a conqueror.

But I will not weary you, monsieur, with the details of my wooing. You are sympathetic, but I must not weary you. Let us say that I 'ave in four days or five made progress the most remarkable, and proceed to the tragic end.

But I won't bore you, sir, with the details of my courtship. You're understanding, but I shouldn't tire you out. Let's just say that in four or five days, I've made the most remarkable progress, and move on to the tragic conclusion.

Almost could I tell it in four words. In them one would say that it is set forth. There was in London at that time popular a song, a comic, vulgar song of the 'Alls, 'The Cat Came Back'. You 'ave 'eard it? Yes? I 'eard it myself, and without emotion. It had no sinister warning for me. It did not strike me as omen. Yet, in those four words, monsieur, is my tragedy.

Almost could I sum it up in four words. In those words, one could say it is laid out. There was a popular song in London at that time, a funny, crude song called 'The Cat Came Back'. You’ve heard it? Yes? I heard it myself, and felt nothing. It didn’t give me any dark forewarnings. It didn’t seem like an omen to me. Yet, in those four words, sir, lies my tragedy.

How? I shall tell you. Every word is a sword twisted in my 'eart, but I shall tell you.

How? I’ll tell you. Every word is a sword twisted in my heart, but I will tell you.

One afternoon we are at tea. All is well. I am vivacious, gay; Miss Marion, charming, gracious. There is present also an aunt, Mr 'Enderson's sister; but 'er I do not much notice. It is to Marion I speak—both with my lips and also with my eyes.

One afternoon we’re having tea. Everything is great. I’m lively and cheerful; Miss Marion is lovely and kind. There’s also an aunt, Mr. Henderson’s sister, but I barely pay attention to her. It’s Marion I’m talking to—both with my words and with my glance.

As we sit, Captain Bassett is announced.

As we sit, Captain Bassett is introduced.

He has entered. We have greeted each other politely but coldly, for we are rivals. There is in his manner also a something which I do not much like—a species of suppressed triumph, of elation.

He has come in. We exchanged polite but distant greetings because we're rivals. There’s something in his demeanor that I don’t really like—kind of a hidden sense of triumph, a sort of glee.

I am uneasy—but only yet vaguely, you will understand. I have not the foreboding that he is about to speak my death-sentence.

I feel uneasy—but only a little, as you’ll see. I don’t have the sense that he’s about to deliver my death sentence.

He addresses Miss Marion. There is joy in his voice. 'Miss 'Enderson,' he has said, 'I have for you the bally good news. You will remember, isn't it, the cat belonging to the American woman in the hotel at Paris, of which you have spoken to me? Last night at dinner I have been seated beside her. At first I am not certain is it she. Then I say that there cannot be two Mrs Balderstone Rockmettlers in Europe, so I mention to her the cat. And, to cut the long story short, I have ventured to purchase for you as a little present the cat Alexander.'

He addresses Miss Marion, joy in his voice. "Miss Henderson," he says, "I have some really great news for you. You'll remember the cat belonging to the American woman at the hotel in Paris that you mentioned? Last night at dinner, I was seated next to her. At first, I wasn't sure it was her. Then I thought, there can’t be two Mrs. Balderstone Rockmettlers in Europe, so I brought up the cat. To make a long story short, I've taken the liberty of getting you the cat Alexander as a little gift."

I have uttered a cry of horror, but it is not 'eard because of Miss Marion's cry of joy.

I let out a scream of terror, but it isn't heard because of Miss Marion's shout of happiness.

'Oh, Captain Bassett,' she has said, 'how very splendid of you! Ever since I first saw him have I loved Alexander. I cannot tell you how grateful I am. But it amazes me that you should have been able to induce her to part with 'im. In Paris she has refused all my offers.'

'Oh, Captain Bassett,' she said, 'how wonderful of you! Ever since I first saw him, I've loved Alexander. I can't express how grateful I am. But I'm amazed that you were able to convince her to let him go. In Paris, she turned down all my offers.'

He has paused, embarrassed.

He's paused, feeling embarrassed.

'The fact is,' he has said, 'there is between her and Alexander a certain coolness. He 'as deceived 'er, and she loves him no more. Immediately upon arrival in London, he had the misfortune to 'ave six fine kittens. 'Owever, out of evil cometh good, and I have thus been able to secure 'im for you. 'E is downstairs in a basket!'

"The truth is," he said, "there's a bit of distance between her and Alexander. He deceived her, and she doesn't love him anymore. As soon as he arrived in London, he had the unfortunate luck of having six beautiful kittens. However, from bad things can come good, and I've managed to get him for you. He's downstairs in a basket!"

Miss Marion 'as rung the bell and commanded for him to be brought instantly.

Miss Marion has rung the bell and ordered him to be brought immediately.

I will not describe the meeting, monsieur. You are sympathetic. You will understand my feelings. Let us 'urry on.

I won't talk about the meeting, sir. You understand. You’ll get how I feel. Let’s hurry up.

Figure yourself, monsieur, to what extent I was now 'arassed. I am artist. I am a man of nerves. I cannot be gay, brilliant, debonair in the presence of a cat. Yet always the cat is there. It is terrible.

Figure yourself, sir, to what extent I was now 'harassed. I am an artist. I am a man of nerves. I cannot be cheerful, bright, or charming in the presence of a cat. Yet the cat is always there. It is terrible.

I feel that I am falling behind in the race. 'Er gratitude has made her the more gracious to Captain Bassett. She smiles upon him. And, like Chanticleer at the sight of the sun, he flaps his wings and crows. He is no longer the silent listener. It is I who have become the silent listener.

I feel like I'm falling behind in the race. Her gratitude has made her more gracious to Captain Bassett. She smiles at him. And, like Chanticleer seeing the sun, he spreads his wings and crows. He’s no longer the quiet listener. I’m the one who has become the quiet listener.

I have said to myself that something must be done.

I’ve told myself that something needs to be done.

Chance has shown me the way. One afternoon I am by fortune alone in the 'all. In his cage the parrot Polly is 'opping. I address him through the bars.

Chance has guided me. One afternoon, out of sheer luck, I find myself in the 'all. In his cage, the parrot Polly is hopping. I talk to him through the bars.

'Move and I shoot I' he has cried.

'Move and I’ll shoot!' he shouted.

The tears have filled my eyes. 'Ow it has brought the 'ole scene back to me!

The tears have filled my eyes. Oh, it has brought the whole scene back to me!

As I weep, I perceive the cat Alexander approaching.

As I cry, I see the cat Alexander coming closer.

I have formed a plan. I have opened the cage-door and released the parrot. The cat, I think, will attack the parrot of which Miss 'Enderson is so fond. She will love him no more. He will be expelled.

I have made a plan. I’ve opened the cage door and let the parrot out. I think the cat will go after the parrot that Miss 'Enderson loves so much. She won’t love him anymore. He’ll be kicked out.

 

He paused. I suppose my face must have lost some of its alleged sympathy as he set forth this fiendish plot. Even Percy the bluebottle seemed shocked. He had settled on the sugar-bowl, but at these words he rose in a marked manner and left the table.

He paused. I guess my face must have shown less sympathy as he laid out this evil plan. Even Percy the bluebottle seemed taken aback. He had landed on the sugar bowl, but at these words, he noticeably got up and left the table.

'You do not approve?' he said.

"You don't like it?" he said.

I shrugged my shoulders.

I shrugged.

'It's no business of mine,' I said. 'But don't you think yourself it was playing it a bit low down? Didn't the thought present itself to you in a shadowy way that it was rather rough on the bird?'

'It's not my concern,' I said. 'But don’t you think it was a bit underhanded? Didn’t it cross your mind, even faintly, that it was pretty unfair to the guy?'

'It did, monsieur. But what would you? It is necessary to break eggs in order to make an omelette. All is fair, you say, in love and war, and this was both. Moreover, you must understand, I do not dictate his movements to the parrot. He is free agent. I do but open the cage-door. Should he 'op out and proceed to the floor where is the cat, that is his affair. I shall continue, yes?'

'It did, sir. But what can you do? You have to break some eggs to make an omelette. You know what they say, all's fair in love and war, and this was a bit of both. Also, you need to understand, I don't control his actions for the parrot. He's a free agent. I simply open the cage door. If he decides to hop out and go to the floor where the cat is, that's his choice. I'll just keep going, right?'

 

Alors! I open the cage-door and disappear discreetly. It is not politic that I remain to witness what shall transpire. It is for me to establish an alibi. I go to the drawing-room, where I remain.

So! I open the cage door and slip away quietly. It's not wise for me to stay and see what happens. I need to create an alibi. I head to the living room, where I stay.

At dinner that night Mr 'Enderson has laughed.

At dinner that night, Mr. Henderson laughed.

'In the 'all this afternoon,' he has said, 'I have seen by chance the dickens of a funny occurrence. That parrot of yours, Marion, had escaped once again from its cage and was 'aving an argument with that cat which Captain Bassett has given to you.'

'This whole afternoon,' he said, 'I happened to witness a hilarious event. That parrot of yours, Marion, escaped from its cage again and was having a debate with that cat that Captain Bassett gave to you.'

'Oh! I hope that Alexander 'as not hurt poor Polly, of whom I am very fond,' she has said.

'Oh! I hope that Alexander hasn't hurt poor Polly, whom I care about a lot,' she said.

'The affair did not come to blows,' has said Mr 'Enderson. 'You may trust that bird to take care of himself, my dear. When I came upon the scene the cat was crouching in a corner, with his fur bristling and his back up, while Polly, standing before 'im, was telling 'im not to move or he would shoot. Nor did he move, till I 'ad seized the parrot and replaced him in the cage, when he shot upstairs like a streak of lightning. By sheer force of character that excellent bird 'ad won the bloodless victory. I drink to 'im!'

'The situation didn't escalate into a fight,' Mr. 'Enderson said. 'You can count on that bird to handle himself, my dear. When I arrived, the cat was huddled in a corner, fur standing on end and back arched, while Polly, standing in front of him, was warning him not to move or she'd shoot. And he didn't move, not until I grabbed the parrot and put him back in the cage, at which point he shot upstairs like a bolt of lightning. By sheer force of personality, that great bird achieved a victory without any conflict. I raise a toast to him!'

You can conceive my emotion as I listen to this tale. I am like the poet's mice and men whose best-kid schemes have gone away. I am baffled. I am discouraged. I do not know what I shall do. I must find another plan, but I do not know what.

You can imagine how I feel as I hear this story. I'm like the poet's mice and men whose best-laid plans have fallen apart. I'm confused. I'm feeling down. I have no idea what I'm going to do. I need to come up with a new plan, but I have no clue what that might be.

How shall I remove the cat? Shall I kill 'im? No, for I might be suspect.

How should I get rid of the cat? Should I kill it? No, because I might become a suspect.

Shall I 'ire someone to steal 'im? No, for my accomplice might betray me.

Shall I hire someone to steal him? No, because my accomplice might betray me.

Shall I myself steal 'im? Ah! that is better. That is a very good plan.

Shall I just steal him myself? Ah! that's better. That's a really good plan.

Soon I have it perfected, this plan. Listen, monsieur; it is as follows. It is simple, but it is good. I will await my opportunity. I will remove the cat secretly from the 'ouse. I will take him to an office of the District Messenger Boys. I will order a messenger to carry him at once to the Cats' House, and to request M. le Directeur immediately to destroy him. It is a simple plan, but it is good.

Soon I’ll have this plan perfected. Listen, sir; here it is. It’s simple, but it’s effective. I’ll wait for my chance. I’ll sneak the cat out of the house. I’ll take him to the District Messenger Boys’ office. I’ll send a messenger to take him right away to the Cats’ House and ask the director to have him destroyed immediately. It’s a simple plan, but it’s effective.

I carry it through without a 'itch. It is not so difficult to secure the cat. 'E is asleep in the drawing-room. There is nobody at hand. I have in my bedroom a 'at-box which I have brought from Paris. I have brought it with me to the drawing-room. I have placed in it the cat. I have escaped from the 'ouse. The cat has uttered a cry, but none has 'eard. I have reached the office of the District Messenger Boys. I have 'anded over the cat in its box. The manager is courteous, sympathetic. A messenger has started in a cab for the Cats' House. I have breathed a sigh of relief. I am saved.

I carry it through without a hitch. It's not that hard to get the cat. He's asleep in the living room. There’s no one around. I have a hat box in my bedroom that I brought back from Paris. I've taken it to the living room. I put the cat inside it. I managed to sneak out of the house. The cat cried out, but no one heard him. I've reached the District Messenger Boys’ office. I handed over the cat in its box. The manager is polite and understanding. A messenger has left in a cab for the Cats' House. I've let out a sigh of relief. I'm safe.

That is what I say to myself as I return. My troubles are over, and once more I can be gay, debonair, vivacious with Miss Marion, for no longer will there be present the cat Alexander to 'arass me.

That’s what I tell myself as I come back. My troubles are over, and now I can be cheerful, charming, and lively with Miss Marion, because the annoying cat Alexander won’t be around to bother me anymore.

When I have returned there is commotion in the 'ouse. I pass on the stairs domestics calling 'Puss, puss!' The butler is chirruping loudly and poking beneath the furniture with a umbrella. All is confusion and agitation.

When I get back, there's a lot going on in the house. As I head up the stairs, I hear the staff calling, "Puss, puss!" The butler is making a fuss and poking around under the furniture with an umbrella. It's all chaos and excitement.

In the drawing-room is Miss Marion. She is distressed.

In the living room is Miss Marion. She is upset.

'Nowhere,' she has said, 'can there be found the cat Alexander of whom I am so fond. Nowhere in the 'ouse is he, Where can he be? He is lost.'

'Nowhere,' she said, 'can I find the cat Alexander, the one I love so much. He’s not anywhere in the house. Where could he be? He’s lost.'

I am gentle, sympathetic. I endeavour to console her. I 'int to her that am I not sufficient substitute for a beastly cat? She is, however, inconsolable. I must be patient. I must wait my time.

I’m gentle and understanding. I try to comfort her. I tell her that I’m not a good replacement for a terrible cat. However, she can’t be comforted. I need to be patient. I have to wait for my moment.

Captain Bassett is announced. He is informed of what has 'appened. He is distressed. He has the air as if he, too, would endeavour to be gentle, sympathetic. But I am Johnny-on-the-spot. I stay till he 'as gone.

Captain Bassett is announced. He is informed of what has happened. He is upset. He seems like he, too, is trying to be gentle and sympathetic. But I am Johnny-on-the-spot. I stay until he has left.

Next day again it is 'Puss, puss!' Again the butler has explored under the furniture with the umbrella. Again Miss Marion is distressed. Again 'ave I endeavoured to console.

Next day, it's 'Puss, puss!' again. The butler has once more searched under the furniture with the umbrella. Miss Marion is upset again. I've tried to comfort her again.

This time I think I am not so unsuccessful. I am, you understand, young, 'andsome, sympathetic. In another two ticks I am about to seize 'er 'and and declare my passion.

This time I think I'm not so unsuccessful. I'm, you know, young, good-looking, and charming. In just a moment, I'm about to take her hand and declare my love.

But, before I can do so, Captain Bassett is announced.

But before I can do that, Captain Bassett is announced.

I gaze at him as at unsuccessful rival. I am confident. I am conqueror. Ah, I little know! It is in the moments of our highest 'ope, monsieur, that we are destroyed.

I look at him like an unsuccessful rival. I feel sure of myself. I am the conqueror. Ah, I know so little! It's in the moments of our greatest hope, sir, that we are destroyed.

Captain Bassett, he, too, 'as the air of the conqueror.

Captain Bassett also has the air of a conqueror.

He has begun to speak.

He's started to talk.

'Miss 'Enderson,' he has said, 'I have once more the bally good news. I rather fancy that I 'ave tracked down the missing Alexander, do you not know?'

'Miss Henderson,' he said, 'I have some really great news. I think I’ve finally found the missing Alexander, you know?'

Miss Marion 'as cried out with joy. But I am calm, for is not Alexander already yesterday destroyed?

Miss Marion has cried out with joy. But I am calm, for hasn’t Alexander already been destroyed yesterday?

'It is like this,' he has resumed. 'I have thought to myself where is lost cat most likely to be? And I have answered, "In the Cats' House." I go this morning to the Cats' House, and there I see a cat which is either lost Alexander or his living image. Exactly is he the same to all appearances as the lost Alexander. But there is, when I try to purchase 'im, some curious 'itch which they do not explain. They must 'ave time, they say, to consider. They cannot at once decide.'

'Here’s the thing,' he continued. 'I thought about where the lost cat is most likely to be. I figured, "In the Cats' House." So this morning, I went to the Cats' House and saw a cat that looks exactly like the lost Alexander. It’s identical in every way to the lost Alexander. But when I tried to buy him, there was some strange hesitation that they wouldn’t explain. They said they need time to think it over. They can’t decide right away.'

'Why, what nonsense!' Miss Marion 'ave cried. 'If the cat is my cat, surely then must they return 'im to me! Come,' she has said, 'let us all three at once in a taxi-cab go to the Cats' House. If the all three of us identify the lost Alexander, then must they return 'im.'

'What nonsense!' Miss Marion exclaimed. 'If the cat is mine, then they must return him to me! Come on,' she said, 'let's all three of us take a taxi to the Cats' House. If the three of us identify the lost Alexander, then they have to give him back.'

Monsieur, I am uneasy. I have foreboding. But I go. What choice? We go in a taxi-cab to the Cats' House.

Monsieur, I feel unsettled. I have a bad feeling. But I'm going. What choice do I have? We're taking a taxi to the Cats' House.

The directeur is courteous and sympathetic. He has introduced us to the cat, and my 'eart 'as turned to water, for it is Alexander. Why has he not been destroyed?

The director is polite and understanding. He has introduced us to the cat, and my heart has melted, because it is Alexander. Why hasn’t he been put down?

The directeur is speaking. I 'ear him in a dream.

The director is talking. I hear him in a dream.

'If you identify 'im as your cat, miss,' he has said, 'the matter is ended. My 'esitation when you, sir, approached me this morning on the matter was due to the fact that a messenger was sent with instructions that he be destroyed at once.'

'If you identify him as your cat, miss,' he said, 'then that settles it. My hesitation when you approached me this morning about it was because a messenger was sent with orders to have him put down immediately.'

'Rather rough, wasn't it, that, on the messenger, yes,' Captain Bassett has said. He is facetious, you understand, for he is conqueror.

'That was pretty rough, wasn't it, on the messenger, yes,' Captain Bassett said. He's joking, you see, because he’s the victor.

I am silent. I am not facetious. For already I feel—how do you say?—my fowl is cooked.

I’m quiet. I’m not joking around. Because I already feel—how do you put it?—I’m done for.

'Not the messenger, sir,' the directeur has said. 'You 'ave misunderstood me. It was the cat which was to be destroyed as per instructions of the anonymous sender.'

'Not the messenger, sir,' the director said. 'You’ve misunderstood me. It was the cat that was to be destroyed according to the instructions from the anonymous sender.'

'Who could have played such a wicked trick?' Miss Marion has asked, indignant.

'Who could have pulled such a nasty trick?' Miss Marion asked, outraged.

The directeur has stooped, and from behind a table he has brought a 'at-box.

The director has bent down, and from behind a table, he has pulled out a hat box.

'In this,' he has said, 'the above animal was conveyed. But with it was no accompanying letter. The sender was anonymous.'

'In this,' he said, 'the animal mentioned above was delivered. But there was no letter included. The sender was unknown.'

'Per'aps,' Captain Bassett has said—and still more in a dream I 'ear him—'per'aps on the 'at-box there is some bally name or other, do you not know—what?'

'Perhaps,' Captain Bassett has said—and even more in a dream I hear him—'perhaps on the hat box there is some silly name or something, don't you know—what?'

I clutch at the table. The room is spinning round and round. I have no stomach—only emptiness.

I grip the table. The room is spinning in circles. I feel completely empty—there's nothing in my stomach.

'Why, bless me,' the directeur has said, 'you're quite right, sir. So there is. Funny of me not to have before observed it. There is a name, and also an address. It is the name of Jean Priaulx, and the address is the Hotel Jules Priaulx, Paris.'

'Well, I'll be,' the director said, 'you're absolutely right, sir. There is indeed. It's odd that I didn't notice it sooner. The name is Jean Priaulx, and the address is the Hotel Jules Priaulx, Paris.'

My companion stopped abruptly. He passed a handkerchief over his forehead. With a quick movement he reached for his glass of liqueur brandy and drained it at a gulp.

My friend stopped suddenly. He wiped his forehead with a handkerchief. In one swift motion, he grabbed his glass of liqueur brandy and gulped it down.

'Monsieur,' he said, 'you will not wish me to describe the scene? There is no need for me—hein?—to be Zolaesque. You can imagine?'

'Monsieur,' he said, 'you wouldn't want me to describe the scene, would you? There's no need for me—right?—to be all Zola-like. You can picture it, can't you?'

'She chucked you?' In moments of emotion it is the simplest language that comes to the lips.

'She dumped you?' In emotional moments, it's the simplest words that come to mind.

He nodded.

He nodded.

'And married Captain Bassett?'

'And married Captain Bassett?'

He nodded again.

He nodded once more.

'And your uncle?' I said. 'How did he take it?'

'And your uncle?' I asked. 'How did he react?'

He sighed.

He let out a sigh.

'There was once more,' he said, 'blooming row, monsieur.'

'There was once again,' he said, 'a blooming row, sir.'

'He washed his hands of you?'

'He washed his hands of you?'

'Not altogether. He was angry, but he gave me one more chance. I am still 'is dear brother's child, and he cannot forget it. An acquaintance of his, a man of letters, a M. Paul Sartines, was in need of a secretary. The post was not well paid, but it was permanent. My uncle insist that I take it. What choice? I took it. It is the post which I still 'old.'

'Not completely. He was angry, but he gave me one more chance. I am still his dear brother's child, and he can't forget that. An acquaintance of his, a man of letters, a M. Paul Sartines, needed a secretary. The job didn't pay much, but it was permanent. My uncle insisted that I take it. What choice did I have? I took it. It's the job I still hold.'

He ordered another liqueur brandy and gulped it down.

He ordered another brandy liqueur and downed it.

'The name is familiar to you, monsieur? You 'ave 'eard of M. Sartines?'

'Does the name sound familiar to you, sir? Have you heard of Mr. Sartines?'

'I don't think I have. Who is he?'

'I don't think I have. Who is he?'

'He is a man of letters, a savant. For five years he has been occupied upon a great work. It is with that that I assist him by collecting facts for 'is use. I 'ave spent this afternoon in the British Museum collecting facts. Tomorrow I go again. And the next day. And again after that. The book will occupy yet another ten years before it is completed. It is his great work.'

'He is a man of letters, a savant. For five years, he has been working on an important project. I'm helping him by gathering information for his use. I spent this afternoon at the British Museum collecting facts. Tomorrow, I'll go again. And the next day. And again after that. The book will take another ten years to finish. It is his major work.'

'It sounds as if it was,' I said. 'What's it about?'

"It sounds like it was," I said. "What's it about?"

He signalled to the waiter.

He signaled to the waiter.

'Garcon, one other liqueur brandy. The book, monsieur, is a 'Istory of the Cat in Ancient Egypt.'

'Garcon, another liqueur brandy. The book, sir, is a 'History of the Cat in Ancient Egypt.'

RUTH IN EXILE

THE clock struck five—briskly, as if time were money. Ruth Warden got up from her desk and, having put on her hat, emerged into the outer office where M. Gandinot received visitors. M. Gandinot, the ugliest man in Roville-sur-Mer, presided over the local mont-de-piete, and Ruth served him, from ten to five, as a sort of secretary-clerk. Her duties, if monotonous, were simple. They consisted of sitting, detached and invisible, behind a ground-glass screen, and entering details of loans in a fat book. She was kept busy as a rule, for Roville possesses two casinos, each offering the attraction of petits chevaux, and just round the corner is Monte Carlo. Very brisk was the business done by M. Gandinot, the pawnbroker, and very frequent were the pitying shakes of the head and clicks of the tongue of M. Gandinot, the man; for in his unofficial capacity Ruth's employer had a gentle soul, and winced at the evidences of tragedy which presented themselves before his official eyes.

THE clock struck five—quickly, as if time were money. Ruth Warden got up from her desk and, after putting on her hat, stepped into the outer office where M. Gandinot welcomed visitors. M. Gandinot, the ugliest man in Roville-sur-Mer, ran the local mont-de-piete, and Ruth worked for him as a sort of secretary-clerk from ten to five. Her tasks, while dull, were straightforward. They involved sitting, detached and unnoticed, behind a frosted glass screen, and recording loan details in a large ledger. She usually stayed busy because Roville had two casinos, each featuring the appeal of petits chevaux, and just around the corner was Monte Carlo. M. Gandinot, the pawnbroker, conducted a brisk business, and he often shook his head and clicked his tongue with pity, for in his unofficial role, Ruth's boss had a kind heart and was troubled by the signs of hardship that appeared before his official gaze.

He blinked up at Ruth as she appeared, and Ruth, as she looked at him, was conscious, as usual, of a lightening of the depression which, nowadays, seemed to have settled permanently upon her. The peculiar quality of M. Gandinot's extraordinary countenance was that it induced mirth—not mocking laughter, but a kind of smiling happiness. It possessed that indefinable quality which characterizes the Billiken, due, perhaps, to the unquenchable optimism which shone through the irregular features; for M. Gandinot, despite his calling, believed in his fellow-man.

He blinked up at Ruth as she showed up, and Ruth, as she looked at him, felt, as always, a lift from the sadness that seemed to have taken up permanent residence in her life. The unique quality of M. Gandinot's remarkable face was that it sparked joy—not sarcastic laughter, but a gentle, happy smile. It had that indescribable quality that reminds you of the Billiken, maybe because of the unstoppable optimism that shone through his unusual features; despite his job, M. Gandinot really believed in people.

'You are going, mademoiselle?'

'Are you leaving, mademoiselle?'

As Ruth was wearing her hat and making for the door, and as she always left at this hour, a purist might have considered the question superfluous; but M. Gandinot was a man who seized every opportunity of practising his English.

As Ruth put on her hat and headed for the door, just like she always did at that time, a stickler might have thought the question unnecessary; but M. Gandinot was someone who took every chance to practice his English.

'You will not wait for the good papa who calls so regularly for you?'

'You won't wait for your dear dad who calls for you so often?'

'I think I won't today, M. Gandinot. I want to get out into the air. I have rather a headache. Will you tell my father I have gone to the Promenade?'

'I think I won't today, M. Gandinot. I want to get some fresh air. I have quite a headache. Could you tell my dad I've gone to the Promenade?'

M. Gandinot sighed as the door closed behind her. Ruth's depression had not escaped his notice. He was sorry for her. And not without cause, for Fate had not dealt too kindly with Ruth.

M. Gandinot sighed as the door shut behind her. He had noticed Ruth's depression. He felt sorry for her. And it was understandable, as Fate had not been very kind to Ruth.

It would have amazed Mr Eugene Warden, that genial old gentleman, if, on one of those occasions of manly emotion when he was in the habit of observing that he had been nobody's enemy but his own, somebody had hinted that he had spoiled his daughter's life. Such a thought had never entered his head. He was one of those delightful, irresponsible, erratic persons whose heads thoughts of this kind do not enter, and who are about as deadly to those whose lives are bound up with theirs as a Upas tree.

It would have shocked Mr. Eugene Warden, that friendly old man, if, during one of those moments of genuine emotion when he liked to say he had been nobody's enemy but his own, someone had suggested that he had ruined his daughter's life. That idea had never crossed his mind. He was one of those charming, carefree, unpredictable people whose minds don’t entertain thoughts like this, and who are as harmful to those whose lives are intertwined with theirs as a Upas tree.

In the memory of his oldest acquaintance, Ruth's father had never done anything but drift amiably through life. There had been a time when he had done his drifting in London, feeding cheerfully from the hand of a long-suffering brother-in-law. But though blood, as he was wont to remark while negotiating his periodical loans, is thicker than water, a brother-in-law's affection has its limits. A day came when Mr Warden observed with pain that his relative responded less nimbly to the touch. And a little while later the other delivered his ultimatum. Mr Warden was to leave England, and to stay away from England, to behave as if England no longer existed on the map, and a small but sufficient allowance would be made to him. If he declined to do this, not another penny of the speaker's money would he receive. He could choose.

In the memory of his oldest friend, Ruth's dad had always just floated through life. There was a time when he did this in London, cheerfully relying on a patient brother-in-law. But even though blood, as he liked to say while negotiating his periodic loans, is thicker than water, a brother-in-law’s love has its limits. Eventually, Mr. Warden noticed with disappointment that his relative wasn’t as quick to help anymore. Not long after, the brother-in-law issued his ultimatum. Mr. Warden was to leave England and stay away, act as if England didn’t even exist, and he would receive a small but adequate allowance. If he refused, he wouldn’t get another penny from him. The choice was his.

He chose. He left England, Ruth with him. They settled in Roville, that haven of the exile who lives upon remittances.

He made his choice. He left England, taking Ruth with him. They settled in Roville, that refuge for exiles living on money sent from abroad.

Ruth's connexion with the mont-de-piete had come about almost automatically. Very soon after their arrival it became evident that, to a man of Mr Warden's nature, resident a stone's-throw distant from two casinos, the small allowance was not likely to go very far. Even if Ruth had not wished to work, circumstances could have compelled her. As it was, she longed for something to occupy her, and, the vacancy at the mont-de-piete occurring, she had snatched at it. There was a certain fitness in her working there. Business transactions with that useful institution had always been conducted by her, it being Mr Warden's theory that Woman can extract in these crises just that extra franc or two which is denied to the mere male. Through constantly going round, running across, stepping over, and popping down to the mont-de-piete she had established almost a legal claim on any post that might be vacant there.

Ruth's connection with the mont-de-piete had developed almost automatically. Soon after they arrived, it became clear that for someone like Mr. Warden, living just a stone's throw away from two casinos, the small allowance wasn't going to last long. Even if Ruth hadn't been eager to work, circumstances would have forced her to. As it was, she longed for something to keep her busy, and when a position opened at the mont-de-piete, she jumped at the chance. It felt right for her to work there. She had always handled business transactions with that helpful institution since Mr. Warden believed that women could often get that extra franc or two in tough situations that men couldn't. By regularly visiting, bumping into, or stopping by the mont-de-piete, she had almost established a legal claim on any available position there.

And under M. Gandinot's banner she had served ever since.

And under M. Gandinot's banner, she had served ever since.

 

Five minutes' walk took her to the Promenade des Anglais, that apparently endless thoroughfare which is Roville's pride. The evening was fine and warm. The sun shone gaily on the white-walled houses, the bright Gardens, and the two gleaming casinos. But Ruth walked listlessly, blind to the glitter of it all.

Five minutes of walking got her to the Promenade des Anglais, the seemingly endless road that is Roville's pride. The evening was nice and warm. The sun shone brightly on the white-walled houses, the colorful gardens, and the two shining casinos. But Ruth walked along aimlessly, oblivious to the sparkle of everything.

Visitors who go to Roville for a few weeks in the winter are apt to speak of the place, on their return, in a manner that conveys the impression that it is a Paradise on earth, with gambling facilities thrown in. But, then, they are visitors. Their sojourn comes to an end. Ruth's did not.

Visitors who spend a few weeks in Roville during the winter often talk about the place when they return, making it sound like a paradise on earth, with gambling added in. But, they are just visitors. Their stay eventually ends. Ruth's didn’t.

A voice spoke her name. She turned, and saw her father, dapper as ever, standing beside her.

A voice called her name. She turned and saw her dad, sharp as always, standing next to her.

'What an evening, my dear!' said Mr Warden. 'What an evening! Smell the sea!'

'What an evening, my dear!' said Mr. Warden. 'What an evening! Can you smell the sea?'

Mr Warden appeared to be in high spirits. He hummed a tune and twirled his cane. He chirruped frequently to Bill, the companion of his walks abroad, a wiry fox-terrier of a demeanour, like his master's, both jaunty and slightly disreputable. An air of gaiety pervaded his bearing.

Mr. Warden seemed to be in a great mood. He hummed a tune and twirled his cane. He often chatted happily with Bill, his walking buddy, a wiry fox-terrier who mirrored his master's slightly carefree and cheeky attitude. There was a vibe of cheerfulness in the way he carried himself.

'I called in at the mont-de-piete but you had gone. Gandinot told me you had come here. What an ugly fellow that Gandinot is! But a good sort. I like him. I had a chat with him.'

'I stopped by the mont-de-piete, but you had already left. Gandinot told me you were here. That Gandinot is so unattractive! But he's a decent guy. I like him. We had a conversation.'

The high spirits were explained. Ruth knew her father. She guessed, correctly, that M. Gandinot, kindest of pawnbrokers, had obliged, in his unofficial capacity, with a trifling loan.

The cheerful mood made sense. Ruth knew her dad. She figured out, right away, that M. Gandinot, the nicest pawnbroker, had helped out, in his unofficial role, with a small loan.

'Gandinot ought to go on the stage,' went on Mr Warden, pursuing his theme. 'With that face he would make his fortune. You can't help laughing when you see it. One of these days—'

'Gandinot should be on stage,' Mr. Warden continued, sticking to his point. 'With that face, he'd strike it big. You can't help but laugh when you see it. One of these days—'

He broke off. Stirring things had begun to occur in the neighbourhood of his ankles, where Bill, the fox-terrier, had encountered an acquaintance, and, to the accompaniment of a loud, gargling noise, was endeavouring to bite his head off. The acquaintance, a gentleman of uncertain breed, equally willing, was chewing Bill's paw with the gusto of a gourmet. An Irish terrier, with no personal bias towards either side, was dancing round and attacking each in turn as he came uppermost. And two poodles leaped madly in and out of the melee, barking encouragement.

He stopped talking. Some chaotic things were starting to happen around his ankles, where Bill, the fox-terrier, had run into a familiar dog and, with a loud gurgling sound, was trying to bite its head off. The other dog, a guy of mixed breed, was happily gnawing on Bill's paw like a connoisseur. An Irish terrier, with no real preference for either side, was darting around and taking turns attacking them as they came out on top. Meanwhile, two poodles were jumping crazily in and out of the chaos, barking their support.

It takes a better man than Mr Warden to break up a gathering of this kind. The old gentleman was bewildered. He added his voice to the babel, and twice smote Bill grievously with his cane with blows intended for the acquaintance, but beyond that he effected nothing. It seemed probable that the engagement would last till the combatants had consumed each other, after the fashion of the Kilkenny cats, when there suddenly appeared from nowhere a young man in grey.

It takes a better person than Mr. Warden to break up a gathering like this. The old man was confused. He joined in the chaos, and twice hit Bill hard with his cane, aiming for someone else, but beyond that, he didn’t accomplish anything. It looked likely that the fight would go on until the participants completely exhausted each other, like the Kilkenny cats, when suddenly, a young man in grey appeared out of nowhere.

The world is divided into those who can stop dog-fights and those who cannot. The young man in grey belonged to the former class. Within a minute from his entrance on the scene the poodles and the Irish terrier had vanished; the dog of doubtful breed was moving off up the hill, yelping, with the dispatch of one who remembers an important appointment, and Bill, miraculously calmed, was seated in the centre of the Promenade, licking honourable wounds.

The world is split between those who can put an end to dog fights and those who can’t. The young guy in grey was part of the first group. Within a minute of arriving, the poodles and the Irish terrier had disappeared; the mixed-breed dog was trotting up the hill, yelping like someone who remembers an important meeting, and Bill, somehow calmed down, was sitting in the middle of the Promenade, licking his well-earned wounds.

Mr Warden was disposed to effervesce with gratitude. The scene had shaken him, and there had been moments when he had given his ankles up for lost.

Mr. Warden felt overwhelmed with gratitude. The situation had rattled him, and there were times when he thought he might lose his ankles.

'Don't mention it,' said the young man. 'I enjoy arbitrating in these little disputes. Dogs seem to like me and trust my judgement. I consider myself as a sort of honorary dog.'

"Don't mention it," said the young man. "I enjoy mediating these little disputes. Dogs seem to like me and trust my judgment. I consider myself a sort of honorary dog."

'Well, I am bound to say, Mr—?'

'Well, I have to say, Mr—?'

'Vince—George Vince.'

'Vince—George Vince.'

'My name is Warden. My daughter.'

'I'm Warden. This is my daughter.'

Ruth inclined her head, and was conscious of a pair of very penetrating brown eyes looking eagerly into hers in a manner which she thoroughly resented. She was not used to the other sex meeting her gaze and holding it as if confident of a friendly welcome. She made up her mind in that instant that this was a young man who required suppression.

Ruth tilted her head and noticed a pair of intense brown eyes gazing eagerly into hers in a way that irritated her. She wasn’t used to guys meeting her gaze and holding it as if they were sure she would respond positively. In that moment, she decided that this was a young man who needed to be put in his place.

'I've seen you several times out here since I arrived, Miss Warden,' said Mr Vince. 'Four in all,' he added, precisely.

"I've seen you a few times out here since I got here, Miss Warden," said Mr. Vince. "Four times, to be exact," he added.

'Really?' said Ruth.

"Seriously?" said Ruth.

She looked away. Her attitude seemed to suggest that she had finished with him, and would be obliged if somebody would come and sweep him up.

She looked away. Her demeanor made it clear that she was done with him and would appreciate it if someone would come and take him away.

As they approached the casino restlessness crept into Mr Warden's manner. At the door he stopped and looked at Ruth.

As they got closer to the casino, Mr. Warden started to feel anxious. At the door, he paused and glanced at Ruth.

'I think, my dear—' he said.

'I think, my dear—' he said.

'Going to have a dash at the petits chevaux?' inquired Mr Vince. 'I was there just now. I have an infallible system.'

'Are you going to try your hand at the petits chevaux?' Mr. Vince asked. 'I was just there. I have a foolproof system.'

Mr Warden started like a war-horse at the sound of the trumpet.

Mr. Warden jumped up like a war horse at the sound of the trumpet.

'Only it's infallible the wrong way,' went on the young man. 'Well, I wish you luck. I'll see Miss Warden home.'

'But it's definitely wrong,' the young man continued. 'Anyway, I wish you the best. I'll take Miss Warden home.'

'Please don't trouble,' said Ruth, in the haughty manner which had frequently withered unfortunate fellow-exiles in their tracks.

"Please don't bother," Ruth said, in the arrogant tone that often left fellow exiles speechless.

It had no such effect on Mr Vince.

It didn't have that effect on Mr. Vince.

'I shall like it,' he said.

'I will like it,' he said.

Ruth set her teeth. She would see whether he would like it.

Ruth clenched her teeth. She would find out if he would enjoy it.

They left Mr Warden, who shot in at the casino door like a homing rabbit, and walked on in silence, which lasted till Ruth, suddenly becoming aware that her companion's eyes were fixed on her face, turned her head, to meet a gaze of complete, not to say loving, admiration. She flushed. She was accustomed to being looked at admiringly, but about this particular look there was a subtle quality that distinguished it from the ordinary—something proprietorial.

They left Mr. Warden, who darted into the casino like a rabbit headed home, and continued walking in silence. This lasted until Ruth, suddenly realizing that her companion was staring at her, turned her head to find him looking at her with complete, if not loving, admiration. She blushed. She was used to being admired, but there was something unique about his gaze that set it apart from the usual—something possessive.

Mr Vince appeared to be a young man who wasted no time on conventional conversation-openings.

Mr. Vince seemed to be a young guy who didn't waste any time on typical small talk.

'Do you believe in affinities, Miss Warden?' he said,

'Do you believe in connections, Miss Warden?' he said,

'No,' said Ruth.

'No,' Ruth replied.

'You will before we've done,' said Mr Vince, confidently. 'Why did you try to snub me just now?'

'You will before we're finished,' Mr. Vince said confidently. 'Why did you try to dismiss me just now?'

'Did I?'

"Did I?"

'You mustn't again. It hurts me. I'm a sensitive man. Diffident. Shy. Miss Warden, will you marry me?'

'You can’t do that again. It really hurts me. I'm a sensitive guy. Uncertain. Shy. Miss Warden, will you marry me?'

Ruth had determined that nothing should shake her from her icy detachment, but this did. She stopped with a gasp, and stared at him.

Ruth had decided that nothing would break her cool detachment, but this did. She stopped with a gasp and stared at him.

Mr Vince reassured her.

Mr. Vince comforted her.

'I don't expect you to say "Yes". That was just a beginning—the shot fired across the bows by way of warning. In you, Miss Warden, I have found my affinity. Have you ever considered this matter of affinities? Affinities are the—the—Wait a moment.'

'I don't expect you to say "Yes." That was just the start—the warning shot across the bow. In you, Miss Warden, I’ve found my connection. Have you ever thought about the idea of affinities? Affinities are the—the—Hold on a second.'

He paused, reflecting.

He paused, deep in thought.

'I—' began Ruth.

"I—" started Ruth.

''Sh!' said the young man, holding up his hand.

''Sh!' said the young man, raising his hand.

Ruth's eyes flashed. She was not used to having ''Sh!' said to her by young men, and she resented it.

Ruth's eyes flashed. She wasn't used to being told "Sh!" by young men, and she didn't like it.

'I've got it,' he declared, with relief. 'I knew I should, but these good things take time. Affinities are the zero on the roulette-board of life. Just as we select a number on which to stake our money, so do we select a type of girl whom we think we should like to marry. And just as zero pops up instead of the number, so does our affinity come along and upset all our pre-conceived notions of the type of girl we should like to marry.'

"I've got it," he said, relieved. "I knew I would, but good things take time. Affinities are like the zero on the roulette wheel of life. Just as we pick a number to place our bets on, we also choose a type of girl we think we should want to marry. And just like the zero can show up instead of the number, our affinity can come along and throw off all our preconceived ideas about the kind of girl we should want to marry."

'I—' began Ruth again.

'I—' started Ruth again.

'The analogy is in the rough at present. I haven't had time to condense and polish it. But you see the idea. Take my case, for instance. When I saw you a couple of days ago I knew in an instant that you were my affinity. But for years I had been looking for a woman almost your exact opposite. You are dark. Three days ago I couldn't have imagined myself marrying anyone who was not fair. Your eyes are grey. Three days ago my preference for blue eyes was a by-word. You have a shocking temper. Three days ago—'

The analogy is still rough right now. I haven't had time to simplify and refine it. But you get the idea. Take my situation, for example. When I saw you a couple of days ago, I instantly knew you were my match. But for years, I had been searching for a woman who's almost your complete opposite. You're dark. Three days ago, I couldn't have pictured myself marrying anyone who wasn't fair. Your eyes are gray. Three days ago, my preference for blue eyes was well-known. You have a terrible temper. Three days ago—

'Mr Vince!'

'Mr. Vince!'

'There!' said that philosopher, complacently. 'You stamped. The gentle, blue-eyed blonde whom I was looking for three days ago would have drooped timidly. Three days ago my passion for timid droopers amounted to an obsession.'

'There!' said the philosopher, self-satisfied. 'You stomped your foot. The soft, blue-eyed blonde I was searching for three days ago would have shied away. Three days ago, my infatuation with shy people was an obsession.'

Ruth did not reply. It was useless to bandy words with one who gave such clear evidence of being something out of the common run of word-bandiers. No verbal attack could crush this extraordinary young man. She walked on, all silence and stony profile, uncomfortably conscious that her companion was in no way abashed by the former and was regarding the latter with that frank admiration which had made itself so obnoxious to her before, until they reached their destination. Mr Vince, meanwhile, chatted cheerfully, and pointed out objects of interest by the wayside.

Ruth didn’t respond. It was pointless to argue with someone who clearly stood out from the usual debaters. No amount of verbal assault could bring down this remarkable young man. She continued walking in silence with a tense expression, painfully aware that her companion was completely unfazed by her demeanor and was looking at her profile with the same open admiration that had bothered her before, until they arrived at their destination. Mr. Vince, meanwhile, chatted happily and pointed out things of interest along the way.

At the door Ruth permitted herself a word of farewell.

At the door, Ruth allowed herself a moment to say goodbye.

'Good-bye,' she said.

'Bye,' she said.

'Till tomorrow evening,' said Mr Vince. 'I shall be coming to dinner.'

'Till tomorrow evening,' said Mr. Vince. 'I’ll be coming to dinner.'

Mr Warden ambled home, very happy and contented, two hours later, with half a franc in his pocket, this comparative wealth being due to the fact that the minimum stake permitted by the Roville casino is just double that sum. He was sorry not to have won, but his mind was too full of rosy dreams to permit of remorse. It was the estimable old gentleman's dearest wish that his daughter should marry some rich, open-handed man who would keep him in affluence for the remainder of his days, and to that end he was in the habit of introducing to her notice any such that came his way. There was no question of coercing Ruth. He was too tender-hearted for that. Besides he couldn't. Ruth was not the sort of girl who is readily coerced. He contented himself with giving her the opportunity to inspect his exhibits. Roville is a sociable place, and it was not unusual for him to make friends at the casino and to bring them home, when made, for a cigar. Up to the present, he was bound to admit, his efforts had not been particularly successful. Ruth, he reflected sadly, was a curious girl. She did not show her best side to these visitors. There was no encouragement in her manner. She was apt to frighten the unfortunate exhibits. But of this young man Vince he had brighter hopes. He was rich. That was proved by the very handsome way in which he had behaved in the matter of a small loan when, looking in at the casino after parting from Ruth, he had found Mr Warden in sore straits for want of a little capital to back a brand-new system which he had conceived through closely observing the run of the play. He was also obviously attracted by Ruth. And, as he was remarkably presentable—indeed, quite an unusually good-looking young man—there seemed no reason why Ruth should not be equally attracted by him. The world looked good to Mr Warden as he fell asleep that night.

Mr. Warden strolled home, very happy and satisfied, two hours later, with half a franc in his pocket. This little fortune was thanks to the fact that the minimum bet allowed at the Roville casino is just double that amount. He was disappointed not to have won, but his mind was too filled with positive thoughts to feel regret. The kind old gentleman's greatest wish was for his daughter to marry a rich, generous man who would support him in comfort for the rest of his life, and to make that happen, he habitually introduced any eligible men who crossed his path to her. There was no question of forcing Ruth into anything. He was too soft-hearted for that. Besides, he couldn't. Ruth wasn't the type of girl who could easily be pushed around. He was satisfied with giving her the chance to check out his prospects. Roville is a friendly place, and it wasn't uncommon for him to make friends at the casino and bring them home for a cigar once they hit it off. Up to that point, he had to admit, his efforts hadn't been very successful. Ruth, he thought sadly, was a peculiar girl. She didn't show her best side to these visitors. There was no warmth in her behavior. She tended to scare off the poor guys. But with this young man Vince, he had higher hopes. He was wealthy. That was clear from the generous way he had handled a small loan when, after parting from Ruth, he stopped by the casino and found Mr. Warden in serious need of some cash to support a brand-new system he had come up with by closely observing the game. He was also clearly interested in Ruth. And, since he was quite good-looking—truly, an unusually handsome young man—there was no reason Ruth wouldn't feel the same way about him. The world seemed bright to Mr. Warden as he fell asleep that night.

Ruth did not fall asleep so easily. The episode had disturbed her. A new element had entered her life, and one that gave promise of producing strange by-products.

Ruth didn't fall asleep easily. The incident had unsettled her. A new factor had entered her life, one that seemed likely to create unexpected consequences.

When, on the following evening, Ruth returned from the stroll on the Promenade which she always took after leaving the mont-de-piete, with a feeling of irritation towards things in general, this feeling was not diminished by the sight of Mr Vince, very much at his ease, standing against the mantelpiece of the tiny parlour.

When Ruth came back the next evening from her walk on the Promenade, which she always took after leaving the mont-de-piete, feeling irritated about everything, this feeling didn't get any better when she saw Mr. Vince, looking quite comfortable, leaning against the mantelpiece in the small parlor.

'How do you do?' he said. 'By an extraordinary coincidence I happened to be hanging about outside this house just now, when your father came along and invited me in to dinner. Have you ever thought much about coincidences, Miss Warden? To my mind, they may be described as the zero on the roulette-board of life.'

'How's it going?' he said. 'By a crazy coincidence, I was just hanging around outside this house when your dad came by and asked me to join him for dinner. Have you ever thought a lot about coincidences, Miss Warden? To me, they can be seen as the zero on the roulette board of life.'

He regarded her fondly.

He looked at her fondly.

'For a shy man, conscious that the girl he loves is inspecting him closely and making up her mind about him,' he proceeded, 'these unexpected meetings are very trying ordeals. You must not form your judgement of me too hastily. You see me now, nervous, embarrassed, tongue-tied. But I am not always like this. Beneath this crust of diffidence there is sterling stuff, Miss Warden. People who know me have spoken of me as a little ray of sun—But here is your father.'

'For a shy guy, aware that the girl he loves is looking at him closely and deciding what she thinks of him,' he continued, 'these chance encounters are really tough. You shouldn't judge me too quickly. Right now, you see me as nervous, awkward, and at a loss for words. But I'm not always like this. Under this layer of shyness, there's real substance, Miss Warden. People who know me have called me a little ray of sunshine—But here comes your father.'

Mr Warden was more than usually disappointed with Ruth during dinner. It was the same old story. So far from making herself pleasant to this attractive stranger, she seemed positively to dislike him. She was barely civil to him. With a sigh Mr Warden told himself that he did not understand Ruth, and the rosy dreams he had formed began to fade.

Mr. Warden was unusually disappointed with Ruth during dinner. It was the same old story. Instead of being nice to this attractive stranger, she seemed to actively dislike him. She was hardly polite to him. With a sigh, Mr. Warden told himself that he didn’t understand Ruth, and the hopeful dreams he had built began to fade.

Ruth's ideas on the subject of Mr Vince as the days went by were chaotic. Though she told herself that she thoroughly objected to him, he had nevertheless begun to have an undeniable attraction for her. In what this attraction consisted she could not say. When she tried to analyse it, she came to the conclusion that it was due to the fact that he was the only element in her life that made for excitement. Since his advent the days had certainly passed more swiftly for her. The dead level of monotony had been broken. There was a certain fascination in exerting herself to suppress him, which increased daily as each attempt failed.

Ruth's thoughts about Mr. Vince became increasingly disordered as the days went on. Even though she convinced herself that she completely disapproved of him, he had started to draw her in in a way she couldn't ignore. She couldn't pinpoint what fueled this attraction. When she tried to analyze it, she figured it stemmed from the fact that he was the only spark of excitement in her life. Since he had shown up, her days had definitely flown by. The dull monotony of her routine had been disrupted. There was a certain allure in trying to suppress him, and that fascination grew every time her efforts failed.

Mr Vince put this feeling into words for her. He had a maddening habit of discussing the progress of his courtship in the manner of an impartial lecturer.

Mr. Vince expressed this feeling for her. He had an annoying way of talking about the progress of his relationship as if he were giving an objective lecture.

'I am making headway,' he observed. 'The fact that we cannot meet without your endeavouring to plant a temperamental left jab on my spiritual solar plexus encourages me to think that you are beginning at last to understand that we are affinities. To persons of spirit like ourselves the only happy marriage is that which is based on a firm foundation of almost incessant quarrelling. The most beautiful line in English poetry, to my mind, is, "We fell out, my wife and I." You would be wretched with a husband who didn't like you to quarrel with him. The position of affairs now is that I have become necessary to you. If I went out of your life now I should leave an aching void. You would still have that beautiful punch of yours, and there would be nobody to exercise it on. You would pine away. From now on matters should, I think, move rapidly. During the course of the next week I shall endeavour to propitiate you with gifts. Here is the first of them.'

"I'm making progress," he noted. "The fact that we can’t meet without you trying to throw a moody jab at my spiritual core makes me think you’re finally starting to get that we’re meant for each other. For people like us, the only happy marriage is one built on a solid foundation of nearly constant bickering. To me, the most beautiful line in English poetry is, 'We fell out, my wife and I.' You would be miserable with a husband who didn’t want you to argue with him. The situation now is that I've become essential to you. If I left your life now, it would create a painful void. You’d still have that amazing punch of yours, but there would be no one to direct it at. You’d wither away. From now on, I think things should move quickly. Over the next week, I'll try to win you over with gifts. Here’s the first one."

He took a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it her. It was a pencil-sketch, rough and unfinished, but wonderfully clever. Even Ruth could appreciate that—and she was a prejudiced observer, for the sketch was a caricature of herself. It represented her, drawn up to her full height, with enormous, scornful eyes and curling lips, and the artist had managed to combine an excellent likeness while accentuating everything that was marked in what she knew had come to be her normal expression of scorn and discontent.

He pulled a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to her. It was a pencil sketch, rough and incomplete, but impressively clever. Even Ruth could see that—and she was biased since the sketch was a caricature of her. It portrayed her, standing tall, with huge, disdainful eyes and curled lips, and the artist had perfectly captured her likeness while emphasizing everything that had become her typical expression of scorn and dissatisfaction.

'I didn't know you were an artist, Mr Vince,' she said, handing it back.

'I didn't know you were an artist, Mr. Vince,' she said, handing it back.

'A poor amateur. Nothing more. You may keep it.'

'A struggling amateur. That's all. You can keep it.'

'I have not the slightest wish to keep it.'

'I have no desire to hold onto it at all.'

'You haven't?'

'You haven't?'

'It is not in the least clever, and it is very impertinent of you to show it to me. The drawing is not funny. It is simply rude.'

'It's not clever at all, and it's really rude of you to show it to me. The drawing isn't funny. It's just disrespectful.'

'A little more,' said Mr Vince, 'and I shall begin to think you don't like it. Are you fond of chocolates?'

'A bit more,' said Mr. Vince, 'and I’ll start to think you don’t like it. Do you enjoy chocolates?'

Ruth did not answer.

Ruth didn't respond.

'I am sending you some tomorrow.'

'I will send you some tomorrow.'

'I shall return them.'

'I will return them.'

'Then I shall send some more, and some fruit. Gifts!' soliloquized Mr Vince. 'Gifts! That is the secret. Keep sending gifts. If men would only stick to gifts and quarrelling, there would be fewer bachelors.'

'Then I’ll send more, and some fruit. Gifts!' Mr. Vince thought to himself. 'Gifts! That’s the key. Just keep sending gifts. If men would only focus on gifts and arguing, there would be fewer single guys.'

On the morrow, as promised, the chocolates arrived, many pounds of them in a lordly box. The bludgeoning of fate had not wholly scotched in Ruth a human weakness for sweets, and it was with a distinct effort that she wrapped the box up again and returned it to the sender. She went off to her work at the mont-de-piete with a glow of satisfaction which comes to those who exhibit an iron will in trying circumstances.

On the next day, just like promised, the chocolates arrived, many pounds of them in an impressive box. The harshness of fate hadn't completely killed Ruth's human craving for sweets, and it took a noticeable effort for her to wrap the box back up and send it back to the sender. She headed off to her job at the mont-de-piete feeling a sense of satisfaction that comes to those who show strong willpower in tough situations.

And at the mont-de-piete there occurred a surprising incident.

And at the mont-de-piete, an unexpected event happened.

Surprising incidents, as Mr Vince would have said, are the zero on the roulette-board of life. They pop up disturbingly when least expected, confusing the mind and altering pre-conceived opinions. And this was a very surprising incident indeed.

Surprising events, as Mr. Vince would have said, are the zero on the roulette board of life. They appear unexpectedly, disrupting thoughts and changing preconceived notions. And this was definitely a very surprising event.

Ruth, as has been stated, sat during her hours of work behind a ground-glass screen, unseen and unseeing. To her the patrons of the establishment were mere disembodied voices—wheedling voices, pathetic voices, voices that protested, voices that hectored, voices that whined, moaned, broke, appealed to the saints, and in various other ways endeavoured to instil into M. Gandinot more spacious and princely views on the subject of advancing money on property pledged. She was sitting behind her screen this morning, scribbling idly on the blotting-pad, for there had been a lull in the business, when the door opened, and the polite, 'Bonjour, monsieur,' of M. Gandinot announced the arrival of another unfortunate.

Ruth, as mentioned, sat during her work hours behind a frosted glass screen, unseen and unaware. To her, the customers of the place were just disembodied voices—pathetic voices, pleading voices, voices that protested, voices that nagged, voices that whined, moaned, broke down, appealed to the saints, and in various other ways tried to get M. Gandinot to adopt more generous and noble views on the subject of lending money against property. She was sitting behind her screen this morning, idly doodling on the blotting pad since there had been a lull in business, when the door opened, and the polite, 'Bonjour, monsieur,' of M. Gandinot signaled the arrival of another unfortunate.

And then, shaking her like an electric shock, came a voice that she knew—the pleasant voice of Mr Vince.

And then, jolting her like an electric shock, came a voice she recognized—the friendly voice of Mr. Vince.

The dialogues that took place on the other side of the screen were often protracted and always sordid, but none had seemed to Ruth so interminable, so hideously sordid, as this one.

The conversations happening on the other side of the screen were often lengthy and always unpleasant, but none had felt to Ruth so endless, so disturbingly unpleasant, as this one.

Round and round its miserable centre—a silver cigarette-case—the dreary argument circled. The young man pleaded; M. Gandinot, adamant in his official role, was immovable.

Round and round its miserable center—a silver cigarette case—the dreary argument went in circles. The young man pleaded; M. Gandinot, firm in his official position, stayed unmoved.

Ruth could bear it no longer. She pressed her hands over her burning ears, and the voices ceased to trouble her.

Ruth couldn’t take it anymore. She pressed her hands over her hot ears, and the voices stopped bothering her.

And with the silence came thought, and a blaze of understanding that flashed upon her and made all things clear. She understood now why she had closed her ears.

And with the silence came reflection, and a sudden insight that struck her and clarified everything. She now understood why she had shut herself off from hearing.

Poverty is an acid which reacts differently on differing natures. It had reduced Mr Eugene Warden's self-respect to a minimum. Ruth's it had reared up to an abnormal growth. Her pride had become a weed that ran riot in her soul, darkening it and choking finer emotions. Perhaps it was her father's naive stratagems for the enmeshing of a wealthy husband that had produced in her at last a morbid antipathy to the idea of playing beggar-maid to any man's King Cophetua. The state of mind is intelligible. The Cophetua legend never has been told from the beggar-maid's point of view, and there must have been moments when, if a woman of spirit, she resented that monarch's somewhat condescending attitude, and felt that, secure in his wealth and magnificence, he had taken her grateful acquiescence very much for granted.

Poverty is like an acid that affects different people in various ways. It had stripped Mr. Eugene Warden of his self-respect. For Ruth, it had caused her pride to grow excessively. Her pride had become like a weed that overran her soul, darkening it and stifling her more refined emotions. Perhaps her father’s naive schemes to snag a rich husband had finally created in her a strong aversion to the idea of being a beggar-maid to any man’s King Cophetua. This mindset makes sense. The story of Cophetua has never been told from the beggar-maid’s perspective, and there must have been times when, as a spirited woman, she resented that king’s somewhat patronizing attitude and felt that, secure in his wealth and grandeur, he had taken her grateful acceptance for granted.

This, she saw now, was what had prejudiced her against George Vince. She had assumed that he was rich. He had conveyed the impression of being rich. And she had been on the defensive against him accordingly. Now, for the first time, she seemed to know him. A barrier had been broken down. The royal robes had proved tinsel, and no longer disguised the man she loved.

This, she realized now, was what had made her biased against George Vince. She had thought he was wealthy. He had given off the vibe of being wealthy. So, she had kept her guard up around him. Now, for the first time, she felt like she truly knew him. A wall had been taken down. The royal robes had turned out to be just show, no longer hiding the man she loved.

A touch on her arm aroused her. M. Gandinot was standing by her side. Terms, apparently had been agreed upon and the interview concluded, for in his hand was a silver cigarette-case.

A touch on her arm stirred her awake. M. Gandinot was standing next to her. It seemed that terms had been agreed upon and the meeting was over, because he was holding a silver cigarette case.

'Dreaming, mademoiselle? I could not make you hear. The more I call to you, the more you did not answer. It is necessary to enter this loan.'

'Dreaming, miss? I couldn't get you to hear me. The more I called to you, the less you responded. It's necessary to take this loan.'

He recited the details and Ruth entered them in her ledger. This done, M. Gandinot, doffing his official self, sighed.

He went over the details and Ruth entered them in her ledger. Once that was done, M. Gandinot, taking off his official persona, sighed.

'It is a place of much sorrow, mademoiselle, this office. How he would not take no for an answer, that young man, recently departed. A fellow-countryman of yours, mademoiselle. You would say, "What does this young man, so well-dressed, in a mont-de-piete?" But I know better, I, Gandinot. You have an expression, you English—I heard it in Paris in a cafe, and inquired its meaning—when you say of a man that he swanks. How many young men have I seen here, admirably dressed—rich, you would say. No, no. The mont-de-piete permits no secrets. To swank, mademoiselle, what is it? To deceive the world, yes. But not the mont-de-piete. Yesterday also, when you had departed, was he here, that young man. Yet here he is once more today. He spends his money quickly, alas! that poor young swanker.'

'This office is filled with so much sorrow, mademoiselle. That young man who recently left just wouldn’t take no for an answer. He’s from your country, mademoiselle. You might wonder, "What is this well-dressed young man doing at a mont-de-piete?" But I know better; I’m Gandinot. You have a phrase in English—I heard it in a café in Paris and asked what it meant—when you say a man is swanking. How many well-dressed young men have I seen here—rich, you might think. But no, no. The mont-de-piete reveals all. To swank, mademoiselle, what does it mean? To fool the world, yes. But not the mont-de-piete. Just yesterday, after you left, that young man was here. And here he is again today. He spends his money so quickly, alas! that poor young swanker.'

When Ruth returned home that evening she found her father in the sitting-room, smoking a cigarette. He greeted her with effusion, but with some uneasiness—for the old gentleman had nerved himself to a delicate task. He had made up his mind tonight to speak seriously to Ruth on the subject of her unsatisfactory behaviour to Mr Vince. The more he saw of that young man the more positive was he that this was the human gold-mine for which he had been searching all these weary years. Accordingly, he threw away his cigarette, kissed Ruth on the forehead, and began to speak.

When Ruth got home that evening, she found her dad in the living room, smoking a cigarette. He welcomed her warmly, but with some tension—because the old man had prepared himself for a tricky conversation. He had decided that tonight was the night to talk seriously to Ruth about her disappointing behavior towards Mr. Vince. The more he learned about that young man, the more convinced he became that he was the opportunity he had been looking for all these long years. So, he tossed away his cigarette, kissed Ruth on the forehead, and started to speak.

It had long been Mr Warden's opinion that, if his daughter had a fault, it was a tendency towards a quite unnecessary and highly inconvenient frankness. She had not that tact which he would have liked a daughter of his to possess. She would not evade, ignore, agree not to see. She was at times painfully blunt.

It had long been Mr. Warden's opinion that if his daughter had a fault, it was a tendency toward a completely unnecessary and very inconvenient honesty. She didn't have the subtlety that he would have liked his daughter to have. She wouldn’t dodge, overlook, or pretend not to notice. At times, she was painfully straightforward.

This happened now. He was warming to his subject when she interrupted him with a question.

This happened just now. He was getting into his topic when she interrupted him with a question.

'What makes you think Mr Vince is rich, father?' she asked.

"What makes you think Mr. Vince is rich, Dad?" she asked.

Mr Warden was embarrassed. The subject of Mr Vince's opulence had not entered into his discourse. He had carefully avoided it. The fact that he was thinking of it and that Ruth knew that he was thinking of it, and that he knew that Ruth knew, had nothing to do with the case. The question was not in order, and it embarrassed him.

Mr. Warden felt awkward. He hadn’t brought up Mr. Vince's wealth in their conversation. He had been careful to steer clear of it. The fact that he was thinking about it, that Ruth was aware of his thoughts, and that he knew she was aware, didn’t change anything. The topic wasn’t appropriate, and it made him feel uneasy.

'I—why—I don't—I never said he was rich, my dear. I have no doubt that he has ample—'

'I—well—I didn't—I never said he was rich, my dear. I'm sure he has plenty—'

'He is quite poor.'

'He's rather broke.'

Mr Warden's jaw fell slightly.

Mr. Warden's jaw dropped slightly.

'Poor? But, my dear, that's absurd!' he cried. 'Why, only this evening—'

'Poor? But, my dear, that's ridiculous!' he exclaimed. 'Why, just this evening—'

He broke off abruptly, but it was too late.

He stopped suddenly, but it was too late.

'Father, you've been borrowing money from him!'

'Dad, you've been borrowing money from him!'

Mr Warden drew in his breath, preparatory to an indignant denial, but he altered his mind and remained silent. As a borrower of money he had every quality but one. He had come to look on her perspicacity in this matter as a sort of second sight. It had frequently gone far to spoiling for him the triumph of success.

Mr. Warden took a deep breath, ready to firmly deny the accusation, but changed his mind and stayed quiet. As a borrower, he had every trait except one. He had begun to see her insight in this situation as a kind of sixth sense. It often interfered with his ability to enjoy his success.

'And he has to pawn things to live!' Her voice trembled. 'He was at the mont-de-piete today. And yesterday too. I heard him. He was arguing with M. Gandinot—haggling—'

'And he has to pawn stuff to get by!' Her voice shook. 'He was at the mont-de-piete today. And yesterday too. I heard him. He was arguing with M. Gandinot—bargaining—'

Her voice broke. She was sobbing helplessly. The memory of it was too raw and vivid.

Her voice cracked. She was crying uncontrollably. The memory of it was too fresh and intense.

Mr Warden stood motionless. Many emotions raced through his mind, but chief among them the thought that this revelation had come at a very fortunate time. An exceedingly lucky escape, he felt. He was aware, also, of a certain measure of indignation against this deceitful young man who had fraudulently imitated a gold-mine with what might have been disastrous results.

Mr. Warden stood still. A whirlwind of emotions coursed through his mind, but the main one was that this revelation had come at a really lucky time. He felt he had narrowly escaped a big mess. He was also aware of a sense of anger toward this deceitful young man who had fraudulently pretended to run a gold mine with what could have been disastrous consequences.

The door opened and Jeanne, the maid-of-all-work, announced Mr Vince.

The door opened and Jeanne, the all-purpose maid, announced Mr. Vince.

He entered the room briskly.

He walked into the room quickly.

'Good evening!' he said. 'I have brought you some more chocolates, Miss Warden, and some fruit. Great Scott! What's the matter?'

'Good evening!' he said. 'I brought you more chocolates, Miss Warden, and some fruit. Wow! What’s wrong?'

He stopped, but only for an instant. The next he had darted across the room, and, before the horrified eyes of Mr Warden, was holding Ruth in his arms. She clung to him.

He paused, but just for a moment. The next thing he knew, he had rushed across the room and, before Mr. Warden's horrified gaze, was holding Ruth in his arms. She clung to him.

Bill, the fox-terrier, over whom Mr Vince had happened to stumble, was the first to speak. Almost simultaneously Mr Warden joined in, and there was a striking similarity between the two voices, for Mr Warden, searching for words, emitted as a preliminary to them a sort of passionate yelp.

Bill, the fox-terrier that Mr. Vince had tripped over, was the first to speak. Almost at the same time, Mr. Warden chimed in, and there was a noticeable similarity between their two voices, as Mr. Warden, looking for words, let out a sort of passionate yelp before he spoke.

Mr Vince removed the hand that was patting Ruth's shoulder and waved it reassuringly at him.

Mr. Vince took his hand away from patting Ruth's shoulder and waved it at him in a reassuring way.

'It's all right,' he said.

"It's fine," he said.

'All right! All right!'

'All right! All right!'

'Affinities,' explained Mr Vince over his shoulder. 'Two hearts that beat as one. We're going to be married. What's the matter, dear? Don't you worry; you're all right.'

'Affinities,' Mr. Vince explained, glancing back. 'Two hearts that beat as one. We're getting married. What's wrong, dear? Don't worry; you'll be fine.'

'I refuse!' shouted Mr Warden. 'I absolutely refuse.'

'I won’t do it!' shouted Mr. Warden. 'I absolutely won’t.'

Mr Vince lowered Ruth gently into a chair and, holding her hand, inspected the fermenting old gentleman gravely.

Mr. Vince carefully helped Ruth into a chair and, holding her hand, looked over the aging gentleman seriously.

'You refuse?' he said. 'Why, I thought you liked me.'

'You’re turning me down?' he said. 'I thought you liked me.'

Mr Warden's frenzy had cooled. It had been something foreign to his nature. He regretted it. These things had to be managed with restraint.

Mr. Warden's excitement had settled down. It was something unusual for him. He felt sorry about it. These situations needed to be handled with self-control.

'My personal likes and dislikes,' he said, 'have nothing to do with the matter, Mr Vince. They are beside the point. I have my daughter to consider. I cannot allow her to marry a man without a penny.'

'My personal likes and dislikes,' he said, 'don't matter here, Mr. Vince. They're irrelevant. I have my daughter to think about. I can't let her marry a man who's broke.'

'Quite right,' said Mr Vince, approvingly. 'Don't have anything to do with the fellow. If he tries to butt in, send for the police.'

'That's right,' Mr. Vince said, nodding in approval. 'Stay away from that guy. If he tries to interfere, call the police.'

Mr Warden hesitated. He had always been a little ashamed of Ruth's occupation. But necessity compelled.

Mr. Warden hesitated. He had always felt a bit embarrassed about Ruth's job. But he had no choice.

'Mr Vince, my daughter is employed at the mont-de-piete, and was a witness to all that took place this afternoon.'

'Mr. Vince, my daughter works at the mont-de-piete and witnessed everything that happened this afternoon.'

Mr Vince was genuinely agitated. He looked at Ruth, his face full of concern.

Mr. Vince was really upset. He looked at Ruth, his face filled with worry.

'You don't mean to say you have been slaving away in that stuffy—Great Scott! I'll have you out of that quick. You mustn't go there again.'

'You can't be serious that you've been working hard in that stuffy place—Oh my gosh! I'll get you out of there fast. You can't go back again.'

He stooped and kissed her.

He bent down and kissed her.

'Perhaps you had better let me explain,' he said. 'Explanations, I always think, are the zero on the roulette-board of life. They're always somewhere about, waiting to pop up. Have you ever heard of Vince's Stores, Mr Warden? Perhaps they are since your time. Well, my father is the proprietor. One of our specialities is children's toys, but we haven't picked a real winner for years, and my father when I last saw him seemed so distressed about it that I said I'd see if I couldn't whack out an idea for something. Something on the lines of the Billiken, only better, was what he felt he needed. I'm not used to brain work, and after a spell of it I felt I wanted a rest. I came here to recuperate, and the very first morning I got an inspiration. You may have noticed that the manager of the mont-de-piete here isn't strong on conventional good looks. I saw him at the casino, and the thing flashed on me. He thinks his name's Gandinot, but it isn't. It's Uncle Zip, the Hump-Curer, the Man who Makes You Smile.'

"Maybe I should explain," he said. "I’ve always thought explanations are like the zero on a roulette wheel—they're always around, just waiting to show up. Have you heard of Vince's Stores, Mr. Warden? They might not be around anymore since your time. Anyway, my dad owns it. One of our specialties is children's toys, but we haven't had a big hit in years. The last time I saw my dad, he looked so worried about it that I promised I'd try to come up with a new idea. He said he needed something like the Billiken, but better. I'm not used to coming up with ideas, and after a while, I felt like I needed a break. I came here to relax, and on the very first morning, I got a brilliant idea. You might have noticed that the manager of the mont-de-piete here isn’t exactly a conventional looker. I saw him at the casino, and it hit me. He thinks his name’s Gandinot, but it’s not. It's Uncle Zip, the Hump-Curer, the Man who Makes You Smile."

He pressed Ruth's hand affectionately.

He held Ruth's hand warmly.

'I lost track of him, and it was only the day before yesterday that I discovered who he was and where he was to be found. Well, you can't go up to a man and ask him to pose as a model for Uncle Zip, the Hump-Curer. The only way to get sittings was to approach him in the way of business. So I collected what property I had and waded in. That's the whole story. Do I pass?'

'I lost track of him, and it was only the day before yesterday that I found out who he was and where to find him. Well, you can't just walk up to someone and ask them to be a model for Uncle Zip, the Hump-Curer. The only way to get them to sit for you was to approach it like a business deal. So I gathered what resources I had and went for it. That's the whole story. Do I pass?'

Mr Warden's frosty demeanour had gradually thawed during this recital, and now the sun of his smile shone out warmly. He gripped Mr Vince's hand with every evidence of esteem, and after that he did what was certainly the best thing, by passing gently from the room. On his face, as he went, was a look such as Moses might have worn on the summit of Pisgah.

Mr. Warden's cold demeanor had gradually softened during this recital, and now his smile beamed warmly. He shook Mr. Vince's hand with obvious respect, and then he did the best thing by quietly leaving the room. As he walked out, he had an expression similar to what Moses might have had at the top of Pisgah.

It was some twenty minutes later that Ruth made a remark.

It was about twenty minutes later that Ruth said something.

'I want you to promise me something,' she said. 'Promise that you won't go on with that Uncle Zip drawing. I know it means ever so much money, but it might hurt poor M. Gandinot's feelings, and he has been very kind to me.'

'I want you to promise me something,' she said. 'Promise that you won't continue with that Uncle Zip drawing. I know it's worth a lot of money, but it could really hurt M. Gandinot's feelings, and he has been very nice to me.'

'That settles it,' said Mr Vince. 'It's hard on the children of Great Britain, but say no more. No Uncle Zip for them.'

'That’s it,' said Mr. Vince. 'It’s tough on the kids in Great Britain, but there’s nothing more to say. No Uncle Zip for them.'

Ruth looked at him, almost with awe.

Ruth looked at him, nearly in amazement.

'You really won't go on with it? In spite of all the money you would make? Are you always going to do just what I ask you, no matter what it costs you?'

'You really won't do it? Even with all the money you could make? Are you always going to just do what I ask you, no matter what it costs you?'

He nodded sadly.

He nodded sadly.

'You have sketched out in a few words the whole policy of my married life. I feel an awful fraud. And I had encouraged you to look forward to years of incessant quarrelling. Do you think you can manage without it? I'm afraid it's going to be shockingly dull for you,' said Mr Vince, regretfully.

'You’ve summed up my entire approach to marriage in just a few words. I feel like such a fraud. I even made you believe we were headed for years of constant fighting. Do you really think you can handle it without that? I’m worried it’s going to be incredibly boring for you,' Mr. Vince said, with regret.

ARCHIBALD'S BENEFIT

ARCHIBALD MEALING was one of those golfers in whom desire outruns performance. Nobody could have been more willing than Archibald. He tried, and tried hard. Every morning before he took his bath he would stand in front of his mirror and practise swings. Every night before he went to bed he would read the golden words of some master on the subject of putting, driving, or approaching. Yet on the links most of his time was spent in retrieving lost balls or replacing America. Whether it was that Archibald pressed too much or pressed too little, whether it was that his club deviated from the dotted line which joined the two points A and B in the illustrated plate of the man making the brassy shot in the Hints on Golf book, or whether it was that he was pursued by some malignant fate, I do not know. Archibald rather favoured the last theory.

ARCHIBALD MEALING was one of those golfers whose enthusiasm exceeded his skills. No one was more eager than Archibald. He pushed himself relentlessly. Every morning before his shower, he would stand in front of the mirror and practice his swings. Every night before bed, he would read the insightful tips of some expert on putting, driving, or approaching. Yet, on the golf course, most of his time was spent searching for lost balls or resetting America. Whether Archibald tried too hard or not enough, whether his swing strayed from the straight line connecting points A and B shown in the illustration of a golfer using a brassy shot in the Hints on Golf book, or whether he was simply cursed by bad luck, I can't say. Archibald leaned more towards believing in the last theory.

The important point is that, in his thirty-first year, after six seasons of untiring effort, Archibald went in for a championship, and won it.

The important point is that, in his thirty-first year, after six seasons of relentless effort, Archibald went for a championship and won it.

Archibald, mark you, whose golf was a kind of blend of hockey, Swedish drill, and buck-and-wing dancing.

Archibald, just so you know, played golf in a way that combined hockey, Swedish aerobics, and buck-and-wing dancing.

I know the ordeal I must face when I make such a statement. I see clearly before me the solid phalanx of men from Missouri, some urging me to tell it to the King of Denmark, others insisting that I produce my Eskimos. Nevertheless, I do not shrink. I state once more that in his thirty-first year Archibald Mealing went in for a golf championship, and won it.

I understand the challenge I'm about to encounter when I make such a claim. I can clearly picture the strong group of men from Missouri, some pushing me to tell it to the King of Denmark, others demanding that I bring forward my Eskimos. Still, I won't back down. I’ll say it again: in his thirty-first year, Archibald Mealing competed in a golf championship and won.

 

Archibald belonged to a select little golf club, the members of which lived and worked in New York, but played in Jersey. Men of substance, financially as well as physically, they had combined their superfluous cash and with it purchased a strip of land close to the sea. This land had been drained—to the huge discomfort of a colony of mosquitoes which had come to look on the place as their private property—and converted into links, which had become a sort of refuge for incompetent golfers. The members of the Cape Pleasant Club were easygoing refugees from other and more exacting clubs, men who pottered rather than raced round the links; men, in short, who had grown tired of having to stop their game and stand aside in order to allow perspiring experts to whiz past them. The Cape Pleasant golfers did not make themselves slaves to the game. Their language, when they foozled, was gently regretful rather than sulphurous. The moment in the day's play which they enjoyed most was when they were saying: 'Well, here's luck!' in the club-house.

Archibald was part of a small, exclusive golf club whose members worked and lived in New York but played in New Jersey. They were financially and physically substantial men who pooled their extra money to buy a piece of land near the ocean. This land had been drained—much to the annoyance of a colony of mosquitoes that had claimed it as their own—and turned into golf links, which had become a kind of sanctuary for less skilled golfers. The members of the Cape Pleasant Club were laid-back escapees from other, more demanding clubs, men who strolled rather than rushed around the course; in short, they were guys who had grown tired of interrupting their game to let sweaty pros speed by. The Cape Pleasant golfers didn't become slaves to the game. Their comments when they mishit were more gently regretful than angry. The part of the day they enjoyed most was when they said, 'Well, here's luck!' in the clubhouse.

It will, therefore, be readily understood that Archibald's inability to do a hole in single figures did not handicap him at Cape Pleasant as it might have done at St. Andrews. His kindly clubmates took him to their bosoms to a man, and looked on him as a brother. Archibald's was one of those admirable natures which prompt their possessor frequently to remark: 'These are on me!' and his fellow golfers were not slow to appreciate the fact. They all loved Archibald.

It’s easy to see that Archibald's struggle to score in single digits didn’t hold him back at Cape Pleasant like it could have at St. Andrews. His friendly clubmates welcomed him with open arms and treated him like family. Archibald was one of those genuinely generous people who often said, “These are on me!” and his fellow golfers quickly recognized and appreciated that. They all loved Archibald.

Archibald was on the floor of his bedroom one afternoon, picking up the fragments of his mirror—a friend had advised him to practise the Walter J. Travis lofting shot—when the telephone bell rang. He took up the receiver, and was hailed by the comfortable voice of McCay, the club secretary.

Archibald was on the floor of his bedroom one afternoon, picking up the pieces of his mirror—a friend had suggested he practice the Walter J. Travis lofting shot—when the phone rang. He picked up the receiver and was greeted by the friendly voice of McCay, the club secretary.

'Is that Mealing?' asked McCay. 'Say, Archie, I'm putting your name down for our championship competition. That's right, isn't it?'

'Is that Mealing?' McCay asked. 'Hey, Archie, I'm signing you up for our championship competition. That's cool, right?'

'Sure,' said Archibald. 'When does it start?'

'Sure,' Archibald said. 'When does it begin?'

'Next Saturday.'

'Next Saturday.'

'That's me.'

'That's me.'

'Good for you. Oh, Archie.'

'Good for you, Archie.'

'Hello?'

'Hey?'

'A man I met today told me you were engaged. Is that a fact?'

'A man I met today told me you’re engaged. Is that true?'

'Sure,' murmured Archibald, blushfully.

"Sure," murmured Archibald, blushing.

The wire hummed with McCay's congratulations.

The wire buzzed with McCay's congratulations.

'Thanks,' said Archibald. 'Thanks, old man. What? Oh, yes. Milsom's her name. By the way, her family have taken a cottage at Cape Pleasant for the summer. Some distance from the links. Yes, very convenient, isn't it? Good-bye.'

'Thanks,' said Archibald. 'Thanks, man. What? Oh, right. Milsom's her name. By the way, her family rented a cottage at Cape Pleasant for the summer. It's a bit far from the golf course. Yeah, very convenient, right? See you later.'

He hung up the receiver and resumed his task of gathering up the fragments. Now McCay happened to be of a romantic and sentimental nature. He was by profession a chartered accountant, and inclined to be stout; and all rather stout chartered accountants are sentimental. McCay was the sort of man who keeps old ball programmes and bundles of letters tied round with lilac ribbon. At country houses, where they lingered in the porch after dinner to watch the moonlight flooding the quiet garden, it was McCay and his colleague who lingered longest. McCay knew Ella Wheeler Wilcox by heart, and could take Browning without anaesthetics. It is not to be wondered at, therefore, that Archibald's remark about his fiancee coming to live at Cape Pleasant should give him food for thought. It appealed to him.

He hung up the phone and got back to collecting the pieces. McCay was naturally romantic and sentimental. He worked as a chartered accountant and was a bit on the heavier side; all chubby chartered accountants tend to be sentimental. McCay was the type of guy who kept old event programs and stacks of letters tied up with lilac ribbon. At country houses, when they stuck around in the porch after dinner to watch the moonlight spill over the peaceful garden, it was always McCay and his coworker who stayed the longest. McCay knew Ella Wheeler Wilcox by heart and could read Browning without needing any help. So, it's no surprise that Archibald’s comment about his fiancée moving to Cape Pleasant made him think. It resonated with him.

He reflected on it a good deal during the day, and, running across Sigsbee, a fellow Cape Pleasanter, after dinner that night at the Sybarites' Club, he spoke of the matter to him. It so happened that both had dined excellently, and were looking on the world with a sort of cosy benevolence. They were in the mood when men pat small boys on the head and ask them if they mean to be President when they grow up.

He thought about it a lot during the day, and when he ran into Sigsbee, a fellow resident of Cape Pleasant, after dinner that night at the Sybarites' Club, he brought it up with him. As luck would have it, both had enjoyed a great dinner, and they were viewing the world with a kind of comfortable goodwill. They were in that mood where guys pat small boys on the head and ask if they plan to be President when they grow up.

'I called up Archie Mealing today,' said McCay. 'Did you know he was engaged?'

'I called Archie Mealing today,' said McCay. 'Did you know he's engaged?'

'I did hear something about it. Girl of the name of Wilson, or—'

'I did hear something about it. A girl named Wilson, or—'

'Milsom. She's going to spend the summer at Cape Pleasant, Archie tells me.'

'Milsom. She’s going to spend the summer at Cape Pleasant, Archie told me.'

'Then she'll have a chance of seeing him play in the championship competition.'

'Then she'll have a chance to see him play in the championship competition.'

McCay sucked his cigar in silence for a while, watching with dreamy eyes the blue smoke as it curled ceiling-ward. When he spoke his voice was singularly soft.

McCay silently puffed on his cigar for a while, gazing with dreamy eyes at the blue smoke as it spiraled up towards the ceiling. When he spoke, his voice was unusually soft.

'Do you know, Sigsbee,' he said, sipping his Maraschino with a gentle melancholy—'do you know, there is something wonderfully pathetic to me in this business. I see the whole thing so clearly. There was a kind of quiver in the poor old chap's voice when he said: "She is coming to Cape Pleasant," which told me more than any words could have done. It is a tragedy in its way, Sigsbee. We may smile at it, think it trivial; but it is none the less a tragedy. That warm-hearted, enthusiastic girl, all eagerness to see the man she loves do well—Archie, poor old Archie, all on fire to prove to her that her trust in him is not misplaced, and the end—Disillusionment—Disappointment—Unhappiness.'

"Do you know, Sigsbee," he said, sipping his Maraschino with a touch of sadness, "there's something incredibly tragic about this situation. I see the whole thing so clearly. There was a bit of a tremor in the poor guy's voice when he said, 'She is coming to Cape Pleasant,' which spoke volumes more than any words could. It's a tragedy, in its own way, Sigsbee. We might laugh it off or think it's insignificant, but it's still a tragedy. That warm-hearted, passionate girl, so eager to see the man she loves succeed—Archie, poor old Archie, all fired up to prove that her faith in him is well-placed—and the outcome—Disillusionment—Disappointment—Unhappiness."

'He ought to keep his eye on the ball,' said the more practical Sigsbee.

'He should focus on the ball,' said the more practical Sigsbee.

'Quite possibly,' continued McCay, 'he has told her that he will win this championship.'

'He probably told her that he will win this championship,' McCay went on.

'If Archie's mutt enough to have told her that,' said Sigsbee decidedly, 'he deserves all he gets. Waiter, two Scotch highballs.'

'If Archie's dog is dumb enough to have told her that,' said Sigsbee firmly, 'he deserves everything that comes to him. Waiter, two Scotch highballs.'

McCay was in no mood to subscribe to this stony-hearted view.

McCay wasn't in the mood to agree with this cold-hearted perspective.

'I tell you,' he said, 'I'm sorry for Archie! I'm sorry for the poor old chap. And I'm more than sorry for the girl.'

'I tell you,' he said, 'I'm sorry for Archie! I'm sorry for the poor guy. And I'm even more sorry for the girl.'

'Well, I don't see what we can do,' said Sigsbee. 'We can hardly be expected to foozle on purpose, just to let Archie show off before his girl.'

'Well, I don't see what we can do,' said Sigsbee. 'We can hardly be expected to mess up on purpose just to let Archie show off in front of his girl.'

McCay paused in the act of lighting his cigar, as one smitten with a great thought.

McCay paused while lighting his cigar, as if struck by a brilliant idea.

'Why not?' he said. 'Why not, Sigsbee? Sigsbee, you've hit it.'

'Why not?' he said. 'Why not, Sigsbee? You got it, Sigsbee.'

'Eh?'

'Huh?'

'You have! I tell you, Sigsbee, you've solved the whole thing. Archie's such a bully good fellow, why not give him a benefit? Why not let him win this championship? You aren't going to tell me that you care whether you win a tin medal or not?'

'You have! I tell you, Sigsbee, you've figured it all out. Archie’s such a great guy, so why not give him a chance? Why not let him win this championship? You’re not really going to tell me that you care about winning a cheap medal, are you?'

Sigsbee's benevolence was expanding under the influence of the Scotch highball and his cigar. Little acts of kindness on Archie's part, here a cigar, there a lunch, at another time seats for the theatre, began to rise to the surface of his memory like rainbow-coloured bubbles. He wavered.

Sigsbee's kindness was growing with the help of the Scotch highball and his cigar. Small gestures from Archie—like a cigar, a lunch, or theater seats—started to float up in his memory like colorful bubbles. He hesitated.

'Yes, but what about the rest of the men?' he said. 'There will be a dozen or more in for the medal.'

'Yes, but what about the other guys?' he said. 'There will be at least a dozen or more going for the medal.'

'We can square them,' said McCay confidently. 'We will broach the matter to them at a series of dinners at which we will be joint hosts. They are white men who will be charmed to do a little thing like that for a sport like Archie.'

'We can handle this,' McCay said confidently. 'We'll bring it up at a series of dinners where we'll be co-hosts. They're white guys who will be happy to do a small favor for a guy like Archie.'

'How about Gossett?' said Sigsbee.

"How about Gossett?" Sigsbee asked.

McCay's face clouded. Gossett was an unpopular subject with members of the Cape Pleasant Golf Club. He was the serpent in their Eden. Nobody seemed quite to know how he had got in, but there, unfortunately, he was. Gossett had introduced into Cape Pleasant golf a cheerless atmosphere of the rigour of the game. It was to enable them to avoid just such golfers as Gossett that the Cape Pleasanters had founded their club. Genial courtesy rather than strict attention to the rules had been the leading characteristics of their play till his arrival. Up to that time it had been looked on as rather bad form to exact a penalty. A cheery give-and-take system had prevailed. Then Gossett had come, full of strange rules, and created about the same stir in the community which a hawk would create in a gathering of middle-aged doves.

McCay's expression darkened. Gossett was an unwelcome topic among the members of the Cape Pleasant Golf Club. He was the troublemaker in their paradise. No one really knew how he got there, but sadly, he was. Gossett had brought a gloomy vibe to Cape Pleasant golf, treating the game with a seriousness that the members wanted to avoid. The Cape Pleasanters had founded their club to keep out golfers like Gossett. Before he arrived, their play was marked by friendly courtesy rather than strict adherence to the rules. At that time, it was considered rather rude to impose a penalty. A light-hearted give-and-take atmosphere had been the norm. Then Gossett arrived, armed with strange rules, and caused a disruption in the community similar to what a hawk would do among a group of middle-aged doves.

'You can't square Gossett,' said Sigsbee.

'You can't fit Gossett into a neat box,' said Sigsbee.

McCay looked unhappy.

McCay looked upset.

'I forgot him,' he said. 'Of course, nothing will stop him trying to win. I wish we could think of something. I would almost as soon see him lose as Archie win. But, after all, he does have off days sometimes.'

"I forgot about him," he said. "Of course, nothing will keep him from trying to win. I wish we could come up with something. I'd almost rather see him lose than Archie win. But, after all, he does have his off days sometimes."

'You need to have a very off day to be as bad as Archie.'

'You really have to be having a terrible day to be as bad as Archie.'

They sat and smoked in silence.

They sat and smoked silently.

'I've got it,' said Sigsbee suddenly. 'Gossett is a fine golfer, but nervous. If we upset his nerves enough, he will go right off his stroke. Couldn't we think of some way?'

"I've got it," Sigsbee said suddenly. "Gossett is a great golfer, but he gets nervous. If we throw him off enough, he’ll lose his rhythm. Can’t we figure out a way?"

McCay reached out for his glass.

McCay grabbed his glass.

'Yours is a noble nature, Sigsbee,' he said.

"Your character is truly commendable, Sigsbee," he said.

'Oh, no,' said the paragon modestly. 'Have another cigar?'

'Oh, no,' said the perfect example modestly. 'Want another cigar?'

 

In order that the reader may get the mental half-Nelson on the plot of this narrative which is so essential if a short story is to charm, elevate, and instruct, it is necessary now, for the nonce (but only for the nonce), to inspect Archibald's past life.

In order for the reader to grasp the main point of this story—since that’s crucial for a short story to entertain, inspire, and teach—it’s important to take a moment to look into Archibald's past.

Archibald, as he had stated to McCay, was engaged to a Miss Milsom—Miss Margaret Milsom. How few men, dear reader, are engaged to girls with svelte figures, brown hair, and large blue eyes, now sparkling and vivacious, now dreamy and soulful, but always large and blue! How few, I say. You are, dear reader, and so am I, but who else? Archibald was one of the few who happened to be.

Archibald, as he told McCay, was engaged to a Miss Milsom—Miss Margaret Milsom. How rare is it, dear reader, for men to be engaged to girls with svelte figures, brown hair, and big blue eyes, sometimes sparkling and lively, sometimes dreamy and deep, but always big and blue! How rare, I say. You are, dear reader, and so am I, but who else? Archibald was one of the lucky few who was.

He was happy. It is true that Margaret's mother was not, as it were, wrapped up in him. She exhibited none of that effervescent joy at his appearance which we like to see in our mothers-in-law elect. On the contrary, she generally cried bitterly whenever she saw him, and at the end of ten minutes was apt to retire sobbing to her room, where she remained in a state of semi-coma till an advanced hour. She was by way of being a confirmed invalid, and something about Archibald seemed to get right in among her nerve centres, reducing them for the time being to a complicated hash. She did not like Archibald. She said she liked big, manly men. Behind his back she not infrequently referred to him as a 'gaby'; sometimes even as that 'guffin'.

He was happy. It's true that Margaret's mom wasn't exactly focused on him. She didn't show any of that bubbly joy at his arrival that we love to see in our future mothers-in-law. Instead, she usually cried bitterly whenever she saw him and, after about ten minutes, would often retreat to her room in tears, where she stayed in a semi-conscious state until late at night. She was considered a chronic invalid, and something about Archibald seemed to disrupt her nerves, reducing them to a jumbled mess for a while. She didn't like Archibald. She claimed to prefer big, manly men. Behind his back, she often called him a 'gaby'; sometimes even a 'guffin'.

She did not do this to Margaret, for Margaret, besides being blue-eyed, was also a shade quick-tempered. Whenever she discussed Archibald, it was with her son Stuyvesant. Stuyvesant Milsom, who thought Archibald a bit of an ass, was always ready to sit and listen to his mother on the subject, it being, however, an understood thing that at the conclusion of the seance she yielded one or two saffron-coloured bills towards his racing debts. For Stuyvesant, having developed a habit of backing horses which either did not start at all or else sat down and thought in the middle of the race, could always do with ten dollars or so. His prices for these interviews worked out, as a rule, at about three cents a word.

She didn’t do this with Margaret because, besides having blue eyes, Margaret was also a bit hot-headed. Whenever she talked about Archibald, it was with her son Stuyvesant. Stuyvesant Milsom, who thought Archibald was a bit of a jerk, was always willing to sit and listen to his mom on the topic, though it was understood that by the end of the conversation, she would give him a couple of saffron-colored bills to help with his gambling debts. Stuyvesant, who had a habit of betting on horses that either didn’t run at all or decided to take a break in the middle of the race, could always use around ten dollars or so. His rates for these chats generally worked out to about three cents per word.

In these circumstances it was perhaps natural that Archibald and Margaret should prefer to meet, when they did meet, at some other spot than the Milsom home. It suited them both better that they should arrange a secret tryst on these occasions. Archibald preferred it because being in the same room as Mrs Milsom always made him feel like a murderer with particularly large feet; and Margaret preferred it because, as she told Archibald, these secret meetings lent a touch of poetry to what might otherwise have been a commonplace engagement.

In these circumstances, it was probably natural for Archibald and Margaret to choose to meet somewhere other than the Milsom home when they did get together. It worked better for both of them to plan a secret rendezvous on these occasions. Archibald liked it because being in the same room as Mrs. Milsom always made him feel like a clumsy murderer; and Margaret liked it because, as she told Archibald, these secret meetings added a hint of romance to what could have been an ordinary engagement.

Archibald thought this charming; but at the same time he could not conceal from himself the fact that Margaret's passion for the poetic cut, so to speak, both ways. He admired and loved the loftiness of her soul, but, on the other hand, it was a tough job having to live up to it. For Archibald was a very ordinary young man. They had tried to inoculate him with a love of poetry at school, but it had not taken. Until he was thirty he had been satisfied to class all poetry (except that of Mr George Cohan) under the general heading of punk. Then he met Margaret, and the trouble began. On the day he first met her, at a picnic, she had looked so soulful, so aloof from this world, that he had felt instinctively that here was a girl who expected more from a man than a mere statement that the weather was great. It so chanced that he knew just one quotation from the classics, to wit, Tennyson's critique of the Island-Valley of Avilion. He knew this because he had had the passage to write out one hundred and fifty times at school, on the occasion of his being caught smoking by one of the faculty who happened to be a passionate admirer of the 'Idylls of the King'.

Archibald found this charming; however, he couldn't ignore the fact that Margaret's love for the poetic side of things was a double-edged sword. He admired and loved the depth of her soul, but on the flip side, it was tough to measure up to it. Archibald was just an average young man. They had tried to instill a love of poetry in him back in school, but it never took. Until he was thirty, he had been content to group all poetry (aside from Mr. George Cohan's) under the broad category of garbage. Then he met Margaret, and everything changed. On the day they first met at a picnic, she looked so deep, so removed from the everyday world, that he instinctively sensed she was someone who expected more from a man than just a casual comment on the nice weather. As luck would have it, he knew only one quote from the classics: Tennyson's take on the Island-Valley of Avilion. He knew this because he had to write that passage out one hundred and fifty times at school after getting caught smoking by a faculty member who was a huge fan of the 'Idylls of the King.'

A remark of Margaret's that it was a splendid day for a picnic and that the country looked nice gave him his opportunity.

A comment from Margaret that it was a great day for a picnic and that the countryside looked nice gave him his chance.

'It reminds me,' he said, 'it reminds me strongly of the Island-Valley of Avilion, where falls not hail, or rain, or any snow, nor ever wind blows loudly; but it lies deep-meadow'd, happy, fair, with orchard lawns....'

'It reminds me,' he said, 'it really reminds me of the Island-Valley of Avilion, where hail, rain, or snow never falls, and the wind never howls; instead, it's peaceful, beautiful, and full of meadows and orchards....'

He broke off here to squash a hornet; but Margaret had heard enough. 'Are you fond of the poets, Mr Mealing?' she said, with a far-off look.

He paused here to swat a hornet; but Margaret had heard enough. 'Do you like poets, Mr. Mealing?' she asked, gazing off into the distance.

'Me?' said Archibald fervently. 'Me? Why, I eat 'em alive!'

'Me?' said Archibald passionately. 'Me? I eat them alive!'

 

And that was how all the trouble had started. It had meant unremitting toil for Archibald. He felt that he had set himself a standard from which he must not fall. He bought every new volume of poetry which was praised in the press, and learned the reviews by heart. Every evening he read painfully a portion of the classics. He plodded through the poetry sections of Bartlett's Familiar Quotations. Margaret's devotion to the various bards was so enthusiastic, and her reading so wide, that there were times when Archibald wondered if he could endure the strain. But he persevered heroically, and so far had not been found wanting. But the strain was fearful.

And that’s how all the trouble started. It meant nonstop hard work for Archibald. He felt like he had set a standard for himself that he couldn’t fall short of. He bought every new poetry book that got good reviews, and memorized the critiques. Every evening, he painstakingly read a portion of the classics. He made his way through the poetry sections of Bartlett's Familiar Quotations. Margaret’s passion for the various poets was so intense, and her reading so extensive, that there were times when Archibald wondered if he could handle the pressure. But he kept pushing through, and so far he hadn’t let anyone down. Still, the pressure was intense.

 

The early stages of the Cape Pleasant golf tournament need no detailed description. The rules of match play governed the contests, and Archibald disposed of his first three opponents before the twelfth hole. He had been diffident when he teed off with McCay in the first round, but, finding that he defeated the secretary with ease, he met one Butler in the second round with more confidence. Butler, too, he routed; with the result that, by the time he faced Sigsbee in round three, he was practically the conquering hero. Fortune seemed to be beaming upon him with almost insipid sweetness. When he was trapped in the bunker at the seventh hole, Sigsbee became trapped as well. When he sliced at the sixth tee, Sigsbee pulled. And Archibald, striking a brilliant vein, did the next three holes in eleven, nine, and twelve; and, romping home, qualified for the final.

The early stages of the Cape Pleasant golf tournament don’t need a lengthy description. The matches were governed by match play rules, and Archibald eliminated his first three opponents before the twelfth hole. He was a bit hesitant when he teed off against McCay in the first round, but after easily defeating him, he approached his next match against Butler with more confidence. He also took down Butler, which meant that by the time he faced Sigsbee in the third round, he felt like a true champion. Luck seemed to be shining on him sweetly. When he got stuck in the bunker at the seventh hole, Sigsbee got caught there too. When Archibald sliced on the sixth tee, Sigsbee messed up as well. Then, riding a wave of great play, Archibald finished the next three holes in eleven, nine, and twelve, and breezed into the finals.

Gossett, that serpent, meanwhile, had beaten each of his three opponents without much difficulty.

Gossett, that snake, had easily beaten all of his three opponents.

The final was fixed for the following Thursday morning. Gossett, who was a broker, had made some frivolous objection about the difficulty of absenting himself from Wall Street, but had been overruled. When Sigsbee pointed out that he could easily defeat Archibald and get to the city by lunch-time if he wished, and that in any case his partner would be looking after things, he allowed himself to be persuaded, though reluctantly. It was a well-known fact that Gossett was in the midst of some rather sizeable deals at that time.

The final was scheduled for the next Thursday morning. Gossett, a broker, had made a silly excuse about how hard it was to leave Wall Street, but they didn’t accept it. When Sigsbee pointed out that he could easily beat Archibald and make it to the city by lunchtime if he wanted, and that his partner would take care of things regardless, he reluctantly agreed to the plan. It was common knowledge that Gossett was involved in some pretty big deals at that time.

Thursday morning suited Archibald admirably. It had occurred to him that he could bring off a double event. Margaret had arrived at Cape Pleasant on the previous evening, and he had arranged by telephone to meet her at the end of the board-walk, which was about a mile from the links, at one o'clock, supply her with lunch, and spend the afternoon with her on the water. If he started his match with Gossett at eleven-thirty, he would have plenty of time to have his game and be at the end of the board-walk at the appointed hour. He had no delusions about the respective merits of Gossett and himself as golfers. He knew that Gossett would win the necessary ten holes off the reel. It was saddening, but it was a scientific fact. There was no avoiding it. One simply had to face it.

Thursday morning suited Archibald perfectly. He realized that he could pull off a double event. Margaret had arrived in Cape Pleasant the night before, and he had arranged over the phone to meet her at the end of the boardwalk, about a mile from the golf course, at one o'clock, provide her with lunch, and spend the afternoon with her on the water. If he started his match with Gossett at eleven-thirty, he would have plenty of time to play his game and be at the end of the boardwalk by the scheduled time. He had no illusions about the golfing skills of Gossett compared to his own. He knew that Gossett would easily win the required ten holes right away. It was disappointing, but it was a fact. There was no way around it. One simply had to accept it.

Having laid these plans, he caught the train on the Thursday morning with the consoling feeling that, however sadly the morning might begin, it was bound to end well.

Having made these plans, he took the train on Thursday morning with the reassuring thought that, no matter how poorly the morning might start, it was sure to end on a positive note.

The day was fine, the sun warm, but tempered with a light breeze. One or two of the club had come to watch the match, among them Sigsbee.

The day was nice, the sun was warm, but there was a gentle breeze. A few members of the club had come to watch the game, including Sigsbee.

Sigsbee drew Gossett aside.

Sigsbee pulled Gossett aside.

'You must let me caddie for you, old man,' he said. 'I know your temperament so exactly. I know how little it takes to put you off your stroke. In an ordinary game you might take one of these boys, I know, but on an important occasion like this you must not risk it. A grubby boy, probably with a squint, would almost certainly get on your nerves. He might even make comments on the game, or whistle. But I understand you. You must let me carry your clubs.'

'You have to let me be your caddy, my friend,' he said. 'I know you so well. I know how easily you can lose your focus. In a regular game, you might pick one of these kids, I get that, but on a big day like this, you can't take that chance. A messy kid, likely with a squint, would definitely get under your skin. He might even comment on your game or whistle. But I get you. You have to let me carry your clubs.'

'It's very good of you,' said Gossett.

"It's really kind of you," said Gossett.

'Not at all,' said Sigsbee.

'Not at all,' Sigsbee replied.

 

Archibald was now preparing to drive off from the first tee. He did this with great care. Everyone who has seen Archibald Mealing play golf knows that his teeing off is one of the most impressive sights ever witnessed on the links. He tilted his cap over his eyes, waggled his club a little, shifted his feet, waggled his club some more, gazed keenly towards the horizon for a moment, waggled his club again, and finally, with the air of a Strong Man lifting a bar of iron, raised it slowly above his head. Then, bringing it down with a sweep, he drove the ball with a lofty slice some fifty yards. It was rarely that he failed either to slice or pull his ball. His progress from hole to hole was generally a majestic zigzag.

Archibald was now getting ready to drive off from the first tee. He did this with great care. Anyone who has seen Archibald Mealing play golf knows that his tee-off is one of the most impressive sights ever seen on the course. He tilted his cap down over his eyes, waggled his club a little, adjusted his stance, waggled his club again, looked intently toward the horizon for a moment, waggled his club once more, and finally, with the determination of a Strong Man lifting a heavy weight, raised it slowly above his head. Then, bringing it down in a smooth motion, he drove the ball with a high slice about fifty yards. It was rare for him not to slice or pull his ball. His movement from hole to hole was usually a grand zigzag.

Gossett's drive took him well on the way to the green. He holed out in five. Archibald, mournful but not surprised, made his way to the second tee.

Gossett's shot got him close to the green. He finished the hole in five strokes. Archibald, feeling down but not shocked, headed over to the second tee.

The second hole was shorter. Gossett won it in three. The third he took in six, the fourth in four. Archibald began to feel that he might just as well not be there. He was practically a spectator.

The second hole was shorter. Gossett won it in three. He took the third in six and the fourth in four. Archibald started to feel like he might as well not be there. He was practically just a spectator.

At this point he reached in his pocket for his tobacco-pouch, to console himself with smoke. To his dismay he found it was not there. He had had it in the train, but now it had vanished. This added to his gloom, for the pouch had been given to him by Margaret, and he had always thought it one more proof of the way her nature towered over the natures of other girls that she had not woven a monogram on it in forget-me-nots. This record pouch was missing, and Archibald mourned for the loss.

At this point, he reached into his pocket for his tobacco pouch to comfort himself with a smoke. To his disappointment, it wasn’t there. He had it on the train, but now it was gone. This deepened his gloom because the pouch had been a gift from Margaret, and he always believed it showed how much she stood out from other girls since she hadn’t embroidered a monogram on it with forget-me-nots. With the pouch missing, Archibald lamented its loss.

His sorrows were not alleviated by the fact that Gossett won the fifth and sixth holes.

His sadness wasn't helped by the fact that Gossett won the fifth and sixth holes.

It was now a quarter past twelve, and Archibald reflected with moody satisfaction that the massacre must soon be over, and that he would then be able to forget it in the society of Margaret.

It was now 12:15, and Archibald thought with a gloomy sense of satisfaction that the massacre would soon be over, and he could then forget it while spending time with Margaret.

As Gossett was about to drive off from the seventh tee, a telegraph boy approached the little group.

As Gossett was getting ready to leave from the seventh tee, a telegraph delivery boy walked up to the small group.

'Mr Gossett,' he said.

'Mr. Gossett,' he said.

Gossett lowered his driver, and wheeled round, but Sigsbee had snatched the envelope from the boy's hand.

Gossett lowered his driver and turned around, but Sigsbee had grabbed the envelope from the boy's hand.

'It's all right, old man,' he said. 'Go right ahead. I'll keep it safe for you.'

"It's okay, old man," he said. "Go ahead. I'll keep it safe for you."

'Give it to me,' said Gossett anxiously. 'It may be from the office. Something may have happened to the market. I may be needed.'

'Give it to me,' Gossett said anxiously. 'It might be from the office. Something could have happened to the market. I might be needed.'

'No, no,' said Sigsbee, soothingly. 'Don't you worry about it. Better not open it. It might have something in it that would put you off your stroke. Wait till the end of the game.'

'No, no,' said Sigsbee, calmly. 'Don't worry about it. It's better not to open it. It might have something in it that could throw you off your game. Just wait until the end of the match.'

'Give it to me. I want to see it.'

'Give it to me. I want to see it.'

Sigsbee was firm.

Sigsbee was resolute.

'No,' he said. 'I'm here to see you win this championship and I won't have you taking any risks. Besides, even if it was important, a few minutes won't make any difference.'

'No,' he said. 'I'm here to see you win this championship, and I won't let you take any risks. Plus, even if it were important, a few minutes won't make a difference.'

'Well, at any rate, open it and read it.'

'Well, anyway, open it and read it.'

'It is probably in cipher,' said Sigsbee. 'I wouldn't understand it. Play on, old man. You've only a few more holes to win.'

'It’s probably in code,' Sigsbee said. 'I wouldn’t get it. Keep going, old man. You’ve only got a few more holes to win.'

Gossett turned and addressed his ball again. Then he swung. The club tipped the ball, and it rolled sluggishly for a couple of feet. Archibald approached the tee. Now there were moments when Archibald could drive quite decently. He always applied a considerable amount of muscular force to his efforts. It was in that direction, as a rule, he erred. On this occasion, whether inspired by his rival's failure or merely favoured by chance, he connected with his ball at precisely the right moment. It flew from the tee, straight, hard, and low, struck the ground near the green, bounded on and finally rocked to within a foot of the hole. No such long ball had been driven on the Cape Pleasant links since their foundation.

Gossett turned and addressed his ball again. Then he swung. The club brushed the ball, and it rolled slowly for a couple of feet. Archibald approached the tee. There were times when Archibald could drive quite well. He always put a lot of muscle into his swings. Usually, that was where he missed. This time, whether motivated by his rival's mistake or just lucky, he hit the ball at exactly the right moment. It shot off the tee, straight, hard, and low, hit the ground near the green, bounced on, and finally settled within a foot of the hole. No such long shot had been made on the Cape Pleasant links since they opened.

That it should have taken him three strokes to hole out from this promising position was unfortunate, but not fatal, for Gossett, who seemed suddenly to have fallen off his game, only reached the green in seven. A moment later a murmur of approval signified the fact that Archibald had won his first hole.

That it took him three strokes to finish from this good position was unfortunate, but not a big deal, for Gossett, who suddenly seemed to play poorly, only made it to the green in seven. A moment later, a murmur of approval indicated that Archibald had won his first hole.

'Mr Gossett,' said a voice.

"Mr. Gossett," said a voice.

Those murmuring approval observed that the telegraph boy was once more in their midst. This time he bore two missives. Sigsbee dexterously impounded both.

Those whispering in approval noticed that the telegraph boy was back among them. This time, he had two messages. Sigsbee skillfully grabbed both of them.

'No,' he said with decision. 'I absolutely refuse to let you look at them till the game is over. I know your temperament.'

'No,' he said firmly. 'I won't let you see them until the game is over. I know how you are.'

Gossett gesticulated.

Gossett waved his hands.

'But they must be important. They must come from my office. Where else would I get a stream of telegrams? Something has gone wrong. I am urgently needed.'

'But they have to be important. They must be from my office. Where else would I get a bunch of telegrams? Something has gone wrong. I’m urgently needed.'

Sigsbee nodded gravely.

Sigsbee nodded seriously.

'That is what I fear,' he said. 'That is why I cannot risk having you upset. Time enough, Gossett, for bad news after the game. Play on, man, and dismiss it from your mind. Besides, you couldn't get back to New York just yet, in any case. There are no trains. Dismiss the whole thing from your mind and just play your usual, and you're sure to win.'

"That's what I'm worried about," he said. "That's why I can't risk you getting upset. There's plenty of time for bad news after the game, Gossett. Just play, and try to forget about it. Besides, you can't get back to New York right now anyway. There are no trains. Forget about everything else and just play like you normally do, and you'll definitely win."

Archibald had driven off during this conversation, but without his previous success. This time he had pulled his ball into some long grass. Gossett's drive was, however, worse; and the subsequent movement of the pair to the hole resembled more than anything else the manoeuvres of two men rolling peanuts with toothpicks as the result of an election bet. Archibald finally took the hole in twelve after Gossett had played his fourteenth.

Archibald had driven off during this conversation, but without his previous success. This time he had pulled his ball into some long grass. Gossett's drive was, however, worse; and the subsequent movement of the pair to the hole looked more like two guys rolling peanuts with toothpicks because of an election bet. Archibald finally finished the hole in twelve after Gossett had played his fourteenth.

When Archibald won the next in eleven and the tenth in nine, hope began to flicker feebly in his bosom. But when he won two more holes, bringing the score to like-as-we-lie, it flamed up within him like a beacon.

When Archibald won the next hole in eleven and the tenth in nine, hope started to flicker weakly inside him. But when he won two more holes, leveling the score, it ignited within him like a beacon.

The ordinary golfer, whose scores per hole seldom exceed those of Colonel Bogey, does not understand the whirl of mixed sensations which the really incompetent performer experiences on the rare occasions when he does strike a winning vein. As stroke follows stroke, and he continues to hold his opponent, a wild exhilaration surges through him, followed by a sort of awe, as if he were doing something wrong, even irreligious. Then all these yeasty emotions subside and are blended into one glorious sensation of grandeur and majesty, as of a giant among pygmies.

The average golfer, whose scores per hole rarely top those of Colonel Bogey, doesn't grasp the whirlwind of mixed feelings that an actually terrible player goes through on the rare times they find themselves playing well. As each shot follows the last and they keep up with their opponent, a rush of excitement sweeps over them, accompanied by a kind of awe, as if they’re doing something wrong, even sinful. Then all these chaotic emotions calm down and merge into one fantastic feeling of greatness and magnificence, like being a giant among dwarfs.

By the time that Archibald, putting with the care of one brushing flies off a sleeping Venus, had holed out and won the thirteenth, he was in the full grip of this feeling. And as he walked to the fifteenth tee, after winning the fourteenth, he felt that this was Life, that till now he had been a mere mollusc.

By the time Archibald, carefully swatting away flies from a sleeping Venus, had scored and won the thirteenth hole, he was completely overwhelmed by this feeling. And as he walked to the fifteenth tee, after winning the fourteenth, he realized that this was Life, and until now, he had been nothing more than a simple mollusk.

Just at that moment he happened to look at his watch, and the sight was like a douche of cold water. The hands stood at five minutes to one.

Just then he happened to look at his watch, and the sight felt like a splash of cold water. The hands showed five minutes to one.

 

Let us pause and ponder on this point for a while. Let us not dismiss it as if it were some mere trivial, everyday difficulty. You, dear reader, play an accurate, scientific game and beat your opponent with ease every time you go the links, and so do I; but Archibald was not like us. This was the first occasion on which he had ever felt that he was playing well enough to give him a chance of defeating a really good man. True, he had beaten McCay, Sigsbee, and Butler in the earlier rounds; but they were ignoble rivals compared with Gossett. To defeat Gossett, however, meant the championship. On the other hand, he was passionately devoted to Margaret Milsom, whom he was due to meet at the end of the board-walk at one sharp. It was now five minutes to one, and the end of the board-walk still a mile away.

Let’s take a moment to think about this. Don’t brush it off as just another minor issue we deal with daily. You, dear reader, play a precise, strategic game and defeat your opponent effortlessly every time you hit the links, and so do I; but Archibald wasn’t like us. This was the first time he felt he was playing well enough to have a shot at beating a truly strong player. Sure, he had beaten McCay, Sigsbee, and Butler in the earlier rounds, but they were far less challenging opponents compared to Gossett. Beating Gossett would mean winning the championship. However, he was also deeply in love with Margaret Milsom, who he was supposed to meet at the end of the boardwalk at one sharp. It was now five minutes to one, and the end of the boardwalk was still a mile away.

The mental struggle was brief but keen. A sharp pang, and his mind was made up. Cost what it might, he must stay on the links. If Margaret broke off the engagement—well, it might be that Time would heal the wound, and that after many years he would find some other girl for whom he might come to care in a wrecked, broken sort of way. But a chance like this could never come again. What is Love compared with holing out before your opponent?

The mental struggle was short but intense. A quick jolt, and he had made his decision. No matter what it took, he had to stay on the course. If Margaret ended the engagement—well, maybe Time would heal the hurt, and after many years, he might find another girl to care about in a damaged, broken way. But an opportunity like this would never come again. What is Love compared to sinking the last putt before your opponent?

The excitement now had become so intense that a small boy, following with the crowd, swallowed his chewing-gum; for a slight improvement had become noticeable in Gossett's play, and a slight improvement in the play of almost anyone meant that it became vastly superior to Archibald's. At the next hole the improvement was not marked enough to have its full effect, and Archibald contrived to halve. This made him two up and three to play. What the average golfer would consider a commanding lead. But Archibald was no average golfer. A commanding lead for him would have been two up and one to play.

The excitement had become so intense that a little boy, following the crowd, swallowed his chewing gum; a small improvement had become noticeable in Gossett's game, and even a small improvement in anyone's play made it way better than Archibald's. At the next hole, the improvement wasn't significant enough to show its full impact, and Archibald managed to tie. This put him two up with three holes left to play. What the average golfer would see as a strong lead. But Archibald was not your average golfer. A strong lead for him would have been two up with one hole to play.

To give the public of his best, your golfer should have his mind cool and intent upon the game. Inasmuch as Gossett was worrying about the telegrams, while Archibald, strive as he might to dismiss it, was haunted by a vision of Margaret standing alone and deserted on the board-walk, play became, as it were, ragged. Fine putting enabled Gossett to do the sixteenth hole in twelve, and when, winning the seventeenth in nine, he brought his score level with Archibald's the match seemed over. But just then—

To give the best performance for the public, your golfer needs to keep a cool head and focus on the game. While Gossett was stressed about the telegrams, Archibald, despite his efforts to ignore it, was plagued by the image of Margaret standing alone and abandoned on the boardwalk, which disrupted the flow of the game. Gossett's excellent putting allowed him to finish the sixteenth hole in twelve strokes, and after winning the seventeenth in nine strokes, he tied with Archibald’s score, making it seem like the match was over. But just then—

'Mr Gossett!' said a familiar voice.

'Mr. Gossett!' said a familiar voice.

Once more was the much-enduring telegraph boy among those present.

Once again, the long-suffering telegraph boy was among those present.

'T'ree dis time!' he observed.

'Treesome this time!' he observed.

Gossett sprang, but again the watchful Sigsbee was too swift.

Gossett jumped, but once again the alert Sigsbee was too quick.

'Be brave, Gossett—be brave,' he said. 'This is a crisis in the game. Keep your nerve. Play just as if nothing existed outside the links. To look at these telegrams now would be fatal.'

'Be brave, Gossett—be brave,' he said. 'This is a crucial moment in the game. Stay steady. Play as if nothing exists outside the course. Checking these telegrams now would be disastrous.'

Eye-witnesses of that great encounter will tell the story of the last hole to their dying day. It was one of those Titanic struggles which Time cannot efface from the memory. Archibald was fortunate in getting a good start. He only missed twice before he struck his ball on the tee. Gossett had four strokes ere he achieved the feat. Nor did Archibald's luck desert him in the journey to the green. He was out of the bunker in eleven.

Eye-witnesses of that great match will recount the story of the final hole for the rest of their lives. It was one of those epic battles that Time can never erase from memory. Archibald was lucky to get a strong start. He only missed twice before he hit his ball on the tee. Gossett took four strokes before he managed the same. Archibald's luck didn’t fade during his trip to the green either. He was out of the bunker in eleven.

Gossett emerged only after sixteen. Finally, when Archibald's twenty-first stroke sent the ball trickling into the hole, Gossett had played his thirtieth.

Gossett showed up only after sixteen. Finally, when Archibald's twenty-first stroke sent the ball rolling into the hole, Gossett had completed his thirtieth.

The ball had hardly rested on the bottom of the hole before Gossett had begun to tear the telegrams from their envelopes. As he read, his eyes bulged in their sockets.

The ball had barely settled at the bottom of the hole before Gossett started ripping the telegrams out of their envelopes. As he read, his eyes widened in shock.

'Not bad news, I hope,' said a sympathetic bystander.

'Hope it’s not bad news,' said a sympathetic bystander.

Sigsbee took the sheaf of telegrams.

Sigsbee grabbed the bundle of telegrams.

The first ran: 'Good luck. Hope you win. McCay.' The second also ran: 'Good luck. Hope you win. McCay.' So, singularly enough, did the third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh.

The first one said: 'Good luck. Hope you win. McCay.' The second one also said: 'Good luck. Hope you win. McCay.' Curiously enough, so did the third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh.

'Great Scott!' said Sigsbee. 'He seems to have been pretty anxious not to run any risk of missing you, Gossett.'

"Great Scott!" said Sigsbee. "He really seemed to be worried about not missing you, Gossett."

As he spoke, Archibald, close beside him, was looking at his watch. The hands stood at a quarter to two.

As he spoke, Archibald, sitting next to him, was checking his watch. The hands showed it was a quarter to two.

Margaret and her mother were seated in the parlour when Archibald arrived. Mrs Milsom, who had elicited the fact that Archibald had not kept his appointment, had been saying 'I told you so' for some time, and this had not improved Margaret's temper. When, therefore, Archibald, damp and dishevelled, was shown in, the chill in the air nearly gave him frost-bite. Mrs Milsom did her celebrated imitation of the Gorgon, while Margaret, lightly humming an air, picked up a weekly paper and became absorbed in it.

Margaret and her mom were sitting in the living room when Archibald arrived. Mrs. Milsom, who had figured out that Archibald had missed his appointment, had been saying "I told you so" for a while, which didn’t help Margaret’s mood. So, when Archibald walked in, wet and messy, the cold air felt almost freezing to him. Mrs. Milsom gave her famous glare, while Margaret, casually humming a tune, grabbed a weekly magazine and got lost in it.

'Margaret, let me explain,' panted Archibald. Mrs Milsom was understood to remark that she dared say. Margaret's attention was riveted by a fashion plate.

'Margaret, let me explain,' gasped Archibald. Mrs. Milsom was heard to say that she would guess. Margaret's focus was captured by a fashion magazine.

'Driving in a taximeter to the ferry this morning,' resumed Archibald, 'I had an accident.'

'While taking a taxi to the ferry this morning,' Archibald continued, 'I had an accident.'

This was the result of some rather feverish brain-work on the way from the links to the cottage.

This was the result of some pretty intense thinking on the way from the golf course to the cottage.

The periodical flopped to the floor.

The magazine fell to the floor.

'Oh, Archie, are you hurt?'

'Oh, Archie, are you okay?'

'A few scratches, nothing more; but it made me miss my train.'

'A few scratches, nothing more; but it made me miss my train.'

'What train did you catch?' asked Mrs Milsom sepulchrally.

'What train did you take?' asked Mrs. Milsom solemnly.

'The one o'clock. I came straight on here from the station.'

'It's one o'clock. I came straight here from the station.'

'Why,' said Margaret, 'Stuyvesant was coming home on the one o'clock train. Did you see him?'

'Why,' Margaret said, 'Stuyvesant was coming home on the one o'clock train. Did you see him?'

Archibald's jaw dropped slightly.

Archibald's jaw dropped a bit.

'Er—no,' he said.

'Um—no,' he said.

'How curious,' said Margaret.

"How interesting," said Margaret.

'Very curious,' said Archibald.

"Really curious," said Archibald.

'Most curious,' said Mrs Milsom.

"Most interesting," said Mrs. Milsom.

They were still reflecting on the singularity of this fact when the door opened, and the son of the house entered in person.

They were still thinking about how unique this situation was when the door opened, and the son of the house walked in.

'Thought I should find you here, Mealing,' he said. 'They gave me this at the station to give to you; you dropped it this morning when you got out of the train.'

'Thought I’d find you here, Mealing,' he said. 'They gave me this at the station to give to you; you dropped it this morning when you got off the train.'

He handed Archibald the missing pouch.

He gave Archibald the missing pouch.

'Thanks,' said the latter huskily. 'When you say this morning, of course you mean this afternoon, but thanks all the same—thanks—thanks.'

'Thanks,' said the latter in a rough voice. 'When you say this morning, you really mean this afternoon, but I appreciate it anyway—thanks—thanks.'

'No, Archibald Mealing, he does not mean this afternoon,' said Mrs Milsom. 'Stuyvesant, speak! From what train did that guf—did Mr Mealing alight when he dropped the tobacco-pouch?'

'No, Archibald Mealing, he does not mean this afternoon,' said Mrs. Milsom. 'Stuyvesant, speak! From what train did that guy—did Mr. Mealing get off when he dropped the tobacco pouch?'

 

'The ten o'clock, the fellow told me. Said he would have given it back to him then only he sprinted off in the deuce of a hurry.'

'The guy said ten o'clock. He said he would have given it back to him then, but he ran off in a real hurry.'

Six eyes focused themselves upon Archibald.

Six pairs of eyes were fixed on Archibald.

'Margaret,' he said, 'I will not try to deceive you—'

'Margaret,' he said, 'I won't try to mislead you—'

'You may try,' observed Mrs Milsom, 'but you will not succeed.'

'You might give it a shot,' Mrs. Milsom remarked, 'but I doubt you'll succeed.'

'Well, Archibald?'

'So, Archibald?'

Archibald fingered his collar.

Archibald fiddled with his collar.

'There was no taximeter accident.'

'There was no meter malfunction.'

'Ah!' said Mrs Milsom.

"Ah!" said Mrs. Milsom.

'The fact is, I have been playing in a golf tournament.'

'The truth is, I’ve been participating in a golf tournament.'

Margaret uttered an exclamation of surprise.

Margaret gasped in surprise.

'Playing golf!'

'Playing golf!'

Archibald bowed his head with manly resignation.

Archibald lowered his head with strong acceptance.

'Why didn't you tell me? Why didn't you arrange for us to meet on the links? I should have loved it.'

'Why didn't you tell me? Why didn't you set up a time for us to meet on the golf course? I would have loved that.'

Archibald was amazed.

Archibald was stunned.

'You take an interest in golf, Margaret? You! I thought you scorned it, considered it an unintellectual game. I thought you considered all games unintellectual.'

'You’re interested in golf, Margaret? You! I thought you looked down on it, viewed it as a mindless game. I thought you thought all games were mindless.'

'Why, I play golf myself. Not very well.'

'Why, I play golf myself. Not very well.'

'Margaret! Why didn't you tell me?'

'Margaret! Why didn't you let me know?'

'I thought you might not like it. You were so spiritual, so poetic. I feared you would despise me.'

'I thought you might not like it. You were so spiritual, so poetic. I feared you would hate me.'

Archibald took a step forward. His voice was tense and trembling.

Archibald took a step forward. His voice was tight and shaky.

'Margaret,' he said, 'this is no time for misunderstandings. We must be open with one another. Our happiness is at stake. Tell me honestly, do you like poetry really?'

'Margaret,' he said, 'this isn’t the time for misunderstandings. We have to be open with each other. Our happiness is at risk. Tell me truthfully, do you really like poetry?'

Margaret hesitated, then answered bravely:

Margaret paused, then responded bravely:

'No, Archibald,' she said, 'it is as you suspect. I am not worthy of you. I do not like poetry. Ah, you shudder! You turn away! Your face grows hard and scornful!'

'No, Archibald,' she said, 'you’re right. I’m not good enough for you. I do not like poetry. Ah, you flinch! You look away! Your expression turns cold and dismissive!'

'I don't!' yelled Archibald. 'It doesn't! It doesn't do anything of the sort! You've made me another man!'

'I don't!' yelled Archibald. 'It doesn't! It doesn't do anything like that! You've turned me into another man!'

She stared, wild-eyed, astonished.

She stared, wide-eyed, amazed.

'What! Do you mean that you, too—'

'What! Are you saying that you, too—'

'I should just say I do. I tell you I hate the beastly stuff. I only pretended to like it because I thought you did. The hours I've spent learning it up! I wonder I've not got brain fever.'

'I should just say I do. I tell you I hate the awful stuff. I only pretended to like it because I thought you did. The hours I've spent studying it! I wonder I haven't driven myself mad.'

'Archie! Used you to read it up, too? Oh, if I'd only known!'

'Archie! Did you used to read it too? Oh, if I had only known!'

'And you forgive me—this morning, I mean?'

'And you forgive me—this morning, I mean?'

'Of course. You couldn't leave a golf tournament. By the way, how did you get on?'

'Of course. You couldn't just walk away from a golf tournament. By the way, how did it go?'

Archibald coughed.

Archibald coughed.

'Rather well,' he said modestly. 'Pretty decently. In fact, not badly. As a matter of fact, I won the championship.'

'Pretty good,' he said modestly. 'Pretty decent. Actually, not bad at all. I even won the championship.'

'The championship!' whispered Margaret. 'Of America?'

'The championship!' whispered Margaret. 'Of America?'

'Well, not absolutely of America,' said Archibald. 'But all the same, a championship.'

'Well, not entirely America,' said Archibald. 'But still, a championship.'

'My hero.'

'My hero.'

'You won't be wanting me for a while, I guess?' said Stuyvesant nonchalantly. 'Think I'll smoke a cigarette on the porch.'

'You won't need me for a while, I guess?' Stuyvesant said casually. 'I think I'll smoke a cigarette on the porch.'

And sobs from the stairs told that Mrs Milsom was already on her way to her room.

And cries from the stairs indicated that Mrs. Milsom was already heading to her room.

THE MAN, THE MAID, AND THE MIASMA

ALTHOUGH this story is concerned principally with the Man and the Maid, the Miasma pervades it to such an extent that I feel justified in putting his name on the bills. Webster's Dictionary gives the meaning of the word 'miasma' as 'an infection floating in the air; a deadly exhalation'; and, in the opinion of Mr Robert Ferguson, his late employer, that description, though perhaps a little too flattering, on the whole summed up Master Roland Bean pretty satisfactorily. Until the previous day he had served Mr Ferguson in the capacity of office-boy; but there was that about Master Bean which made it practically impossible for anyone to employ him for long. A syndicate of Galahad, Parsifal, and Marcus Aurelius might have done it, but to an ordinary erring man, conscious of things done which should not have been done, and other things equally numerous left undone, he was too oppressive. One conscience is enough for any man. The employer of Master Bean had to cringe before two. Nobody can last long against an office-boy whose eyes shine with quiet, respectful reproof through gold-rimmed spectacles, whose manner is that of a middle-aged saint, and who obviously knows all the Plod and Punctuality books by heart and orders his life by their precepts. Master Bean was a walking edition of Stepping-Stones to Success, Millionaires who Have Never Smoked, and Young Man, Get up Early. Galahad, Parsifal, and Marcus Aurelius, as I say, might have remained tranquil in his presence, but Robert Ferguson found the contract too large. After one month he had braced himself up and sacked the Punctual Plodder.

ALTHOUGH this story is mainly about the Man and the Maid, the Miasma is so deeply embedded in it that I feel it's fair to put his name on the posters. Webster's Dictionary defines 'miasma' as 'an infection floating in the air; a deadly exhalation'; and, according to Mr. Robert Ferguson, his former employer, that description, while maybe a bit too flattering, pretty much summed up Master Roland Bean. Until the day before, he had worked for Mr. Ferguson as an office boy; but there was something about Master Bean that made it nearly impossible for anyone to keep him around for long. A group of Galahad, Parsifal, and Marcus Aurelius might have managed it, but for an average flawed person, aware of mistakes made and countless responsibilities neglected, he was just too overwhelming. One person's conscience is enough for anyone. Master Bean's employer had to face two. Nobody can last long around an office boy whose eyes shine with quiet, respectful disapproval behind gold-rimmed glasses, whose demeanor is that of a middle-aged saint, and who clearly knows all the books on Diligence and Punctuality by heart and organizes his life according to their guidelines. Master Bean was a living textbook of Stepping-Stones to Success, Millionaires who Have Never Smoked, and Young Man, Get Up Early. As I mentioned, Galahad, Parsifal, and Marcus Aurelius might have remained calm in his presence, but Robert Ferguson found the pressure too great. After just one month, he had steeled himself and fired the Punctual Plodder.

Yet now he was sitting in his office, long after the last clerk had left, long after the hour at which he himself was wont to leave, his mind full of his late employee.

Yet now he was sitting in his office, long after the last clerk had left, long after the time he usually went home, his mind consumed with thoughts of his former employee.

Was this remorse? Was he longing for the touch of the vanished hand, the gleam of the departed spectacles? He was not. His mind was full of Master Bean because Master Bean was waiting for him in the outer office; and he lingered on at his desk, after the day's work was done, for the same reason. Word had been brought to him earlier in the evening, that Master Roland Bean would like to see him. The answer to that was easy: 'Tell him I'm busy.' Master Bean's admirably dignified reply was that he understood how great was the pressure of Mr Ferguson's work, and that he would wait till he was at liberty. Liberty! Talk of the liberty of the treed possum, but do not use the word in connexion with a man bottled up in an office, with Roland Bean guarding the only exit.

Was he feeling regret? Was he missing the touch of the lost hand, the shine of the absent glasses? He wasn't. His mind was completely on Master Bean because Master Bean was waiting for him in the outer office; and he stayed at his desk even after the workday was over for the same reason. Earlier in the evening, he had been informed that Master Roland Bean wanted to see him. The response to that was simple: 'Tell him I'm busy.' Master Bean’s impressively dignified reply was that he understood how demanding Mr. Ferguson's work was, and that he would wait until he was free. Freedom! Talk about the freedom of a stuck possum, but don’t use that word when referring to a man trapped in an office, with Roland Bean guarding the only way out.

Mr Ferguson kicked the waste-paper basket savagely. The unfairness of the thing hurt him. A sacked office-boy ought to stay sacked. He had no business to come popping up again like Banquo's ghost. It was not playing the game.

Mr. Ferguson kicked the trash can angrily. The unfairness of the situation upset him. A fired office boy should stay fired. He had no right to show up again like Banquo's ghost. That wasn't how things should be done.

The reader may wonder what was the trouble—why Mr Ferguson could not stalk out and brusquely dispose of his foe; but then the reader has not employed Master Bean for a month. Mr Ferguson had, and his nerve had broken.

The reader might wonder what the problem was—why Mr. Ferguson couldn't just walk away and deal with his enemy quickly; but then the reader hasn't had Master Bean working for them for a month. Mr. Ferguson had, and he had lost his nerve.

A slight cough penetrated the door between the two offices. Mr Ferguson rose and grabbed his hat. Perhaps a sudden rush—he shot out with the tense concentration of one moving towards the refreshment-room at a station where the train stops three minutes.

A light cough came through the door separating the two offices. Mr. Ferguson stood up and grabbed his hat. Maybe a sudden urgency—he dashed out with the focused intensity of someone heading to the snack bar at a station where the train only stops for three minutes.

'Good evening, sir!' was the watcher's view-hallo.

'Good evening, sir!' was the watcher's greeting.

'Ah, Bean,' said Mr Ferguson, flitting rapidly, 'you still here? I thought you had gone. I'm afraid I cannot stop now. Some other time—'

'Ah, Bean,' said Mr. Ferguson, moving quickly, 'you're still here? I thought you had left. I can't stick around right now. Maybe another time—'

He was almost through.

He was almost done.

'I fear, sir, that you will be unable to get out,' said Master Bean, sympathetically. 'The building is locked up.'

'I’m afraid, sir, that you won’t be able to get out,' said Master Bean, sympathetically. 'The building is locked up.'

Men who have been hit by bullets say the first sensation is merely a sort of dull shock. So it was with Mr Ferguson. He stopped in his tracks and stared.

Men who have been shot say the first feeling is just a kind of dull shock. That’s how it was for Mr. Ferguson. He froze and stared.

'The porter closes the door at seven o'clock punctually, sir. It is now nearly twenty minutes after the hour.'

'The porter closes the door at seven o'clock sharp, sir. It is now almost twenty minutes past.'

Mr Ferguson's brain was still in the numbed stage.

Mr. Ferguson's mind was still in a fog.

'Closes the door?' he said.

'Close the door?' he said.

'Yes, sir.'

'Yes, sir.'

'Then how are we to get out?'

'So, how are we supposed to get out?'

'I fear we cannot get out, sir.'

'I’m afraid we can’t get out, sir.'

Mr Ferguson digested this.

Mr. Ferguson processed this.

'I am no longer in your employment, sir,' said Master Bean, respectfully, 'but I hope that in the circumstances you will permit me to remain here during the night.'

'I’m not working for you anymore, sir,' said Master Bean, respectfully, 'but I hope that under the circumstances you’ll allow me to stay here for the night.'

'During the night!'

'At night!'

'It would enable me to sleep more comfortably than on the stairs.'

'It would let me sleep more comfortably than on the stairs.'

'But we can't stop here all night,' said Mr Ferguson, feebly.

'But we can’t stay here all night,' Mr. Ferguson said weakly.

He had anticipated an unpleasant five minutes in Master Bean's company. Imagination boggled at the thought of an unpleasant thirteen hours.

He had expected a rough five minutes with Master Bean. Just imagining an awful thirteen hours was overwhelming.

He collapsed into a chair.

He flopped into a chair.

'I called,' said Master Bean, shelving the trivial subject of the prospective vigil, 'in the hope that I might persuade you, sir, to reconsider your decision in regard to my dismissal. I can assure you, sir, that I am extremely anxious to give satisfaction. If you would take me back and inform me how I have fallen short, I would endeavour to improve, I—'

'I called,' said Master Bean, moving on from the unimportant topic of the upcoming vigil, 'hoping I could convince you, sir, to rethink your decision about my dismissal. I can assure you, sir, that I'm very eager to do a good job. If you would take me back and let me know where I went wrong, I would try my best to improve, I—'

'We can't stop here all night,' interrupted Mr Ferguson, bounding from his chair and beginning to pace the floor.

'We can't stay here all night,' Mr. Ferguson interrupted, jumping up from his chair and starting to pace the floor.

'Without presumption, sir, I feel that if you were to give me another chance I should work to your satisfaction. I should endeavour—'

'Without being overly confident, sir, I believe that if you gave me another chance, I would meet your expectations. I would strive—'

Mr Ferguson stared at him in dumb horror. He had a momentary vision of a sleepless night spent in listening to a nicely-polished speech for the defence. He was seized with a mad desire for flight. He could not leave the building, but he must get away somewhere and think.

Mr. Ferguson stared at him in shock. He had a brief vision of a sleepless night spent listening to a well-prepared defense speech. He felt an overwhelming urge to run. He couldn't leave the building, but he needed to get away somewhere and think.

He dashed from the room and raced up the dark stairs. And as he arrived at the next floor his eye was caught by a thin pencil of light which proceeded from a door on the left.

He sprinted out of the room and hurried up the dark stairs. As he reached the next floor, a thin beam of light coming from a door on the left caught his eye.

No shipwrecked mariner on a desert island could have welcomed the appearance of a sail with greater enthusiasm. He bounded at the door. He knew to whom the room belonged. It was the office of one Blaythwayt; and Blaythwayt was not only an acquaintance, but a sportsman. Quite possibly there might be a pack of cards on Blaythwayt's person to help pass the long hours. And if not, at least he would be company and his office a refuge. He flung open the door without going through the formality of knocking. Etiquette is not for the marooned.

No shipwrecked sailor on a deserted island could have welcomed the sight of a sail with more excitement. He rushed to the door. He knew who the room belonged to. It was Blaythwayt's office; and Blaythwayt was not just someone he knew, but also a fellow sportsman. There was a good chance that Blaythwayt had a deck of cards to help pass the long hours. And even if not, at least he would provide some company, and his office would be a safe haven. He threw open the door without bothering to knock. Etiquette doesn't matter when you're stranded.

'I say, Blaythwayt—' he began, and stopped abruptly.

'I mean, Blaythwayt—' he started, then paused suddenly.

The only occupant of the room was a girl.

The only person in the room was a girl.

'I beg your pardon,' he said, 'I thought—'

'I’m sorry,' he said, 'I thought—'

He stopped again. His eyes, dazzled with the light, had not seen clearly. They did so now.

He paused again. His eyes, blinded by the light, had not seen clearly. They did now.

'You!' he cried.

"You!" he shouted.

The girl looked at him, first with surprise, then with a cool hostility. There was a long pause. Eighteen months had passed since they had parted, and conversation does not flow easily after eighteen months of silence, especially if the nature of the parting has been bitter and stormy.

The girl looked at him, first with surprise, then with a cold hostility. There was a long pause. Eighteen months had gone by since they had separated, and conversation doesn’t come easily after eighteen months of silence, especially if the breakup was bitter and turbulent.

He was the first to speak.

He was the first to talk.

'What are you doing here?' he said.

'What are you doing here?' he asked.

'I thought my doings had ceased to interest you,' she said. 'I am Mr Blaythwayt's secretary, I have been here a fortnight. I have wondered if we should meet. I used to see you sometimes in the street.'

"I thought my actions no longer interested you," she said. "I’m Mr. Blaythwayt’s secretary; I’ve been here for two weeks. I’ve wondered if we would run into each other. I used to see you occasionally on the street."

'I never saw you.'

"I never saw you."

'No?' she said indifferently.

"No?" she said casually.

He ran his hand through his hair in a dazed way.

He ran his hand through his hair in a confused way.

'Do you know we are locked in?' he said.

'Do you know we're locked in?' he said.

He had expected wild surprise and dismay. She merely clicked her tongue in an annoyed manner.

He anticipated shock and disappointment. She just clicked her tongue in annoyance.

'Again!' she said. 'What a nuisance! I was locked in only a week ago.'

'Again!' she said. 'What a hassle! I was locked in just a week ago.'

He looked at her with unwilling respect, the respect of the novice for the veteran. She was nothing to him now, of course. She had passed out of his life. But he could not help remembering that long ago—eighteen months ago—what he had admired most in her had been this same spirit, this game refusal to be disturbed by Fate's blows. It braced him up.

He looked at her with a reluctant respect, the kind a beginner has for an expert. She meant nothing to him now, of course. She had moved on from his life. But he couldn't help remembering that long ago—eighteen months ago—what he had admired most in her was this same spirit, this stubborn refusal to let Fate bring her down. It lifted his spirits.

He sat down and looked curiously at her.

He sat down and looked at her with curiosity.

'So you left the stage?' he said.

'So you left the stage?' he asked.

'I thought we agreed when we parted not to speak to one another,' said she, coldly.

'I thought we agreed when we broke up not to talk to each other,' she said coldly.

'Did we? I thought it was only to meet as strangers.'

'Did we? I thought we were just supposed to meet as strangers.'

'It's the same thing.'

'It's the same.'

'Is it? I often talk to strangers.'

'Really? I often chat with strangers.'

'What a bore they must think you!' she said, hiding one-eighth of a yawn with the tips of two fingers. 'I suppose,' she went on, with faint interest, 'you talk to them in trains when they are trying to read their paper?'

'What a bore you must seem to them!' she said, covering a small yawn with the tips of two fingers. 'I guess,' she continued, with slight interest, 'you chat with them on trains while they're trying to read their paper?'

'I don't force my conversation on anyone.'

'I don't impose my conversation on anyone.'

'Don't you?' she said, raising her eyebrows in sweet surprise. 'Only your company—is that it?'

'Don't you?' she said, raising her eyebrows in genuine surprise. 'Is it just your company that matters?'

'Are you alluding to the present occasion?'

'Are you referring to the current situation?'

'Well, you have an office of your own in this building, I believe.'

'Well, I think you have your own office in this building.'

'I have.'

"I do."

'Then why—'

'So why—'

'I am at perfect liberty,' he said, with dignity, 'to sit in my friend Blaythwayt's office if I choose. I wish to see Mr Blaythwayt.'

'I am completely free,' he said, with dignity, 'to sit in my friend Blaythwayt's office if I want. I would like to see Mr. Blaythwayt.'

'On business?'

'For work?'

He proved that she had established no corner in raised eyebrows.

He demonstrated that she had not created any area with raised eyebrows.

'I fear,' he said, 'that I cannot discuss my affairs with Mr Blaythwayt's employees. I must see him personally.'

'I’m afraid,' he said, 'that I can’t talk about my matters with Mr. Blaythwayt’s staff. I need to see him in person.'

'Mr Blaythwayt is not here.'

'Mr. Blaythwayt isn't here.'

'I will wait.'

"I'll wait."

'He will not be here for thirteen hours.'

'He won't be here for thirteen hours.'

I'll wait.'

I’ll wait.

'Very well,' she burst out; 'you have brought it on yourself. You've only yourself to blame. If you had been good and had gone back to your office, I would have brought you down some cake and cocoa.'

'Fine,' she exclaimed; 'you did this to yourself. You have no one to blame but yourself. If you had behaved and gone back to your office, I would have brought you some cake and cocoa.'

'Cake and cocoa!' said he, superciliously.

'Cake and cocoa!' he said, looking down on everyone.

'Yes, cake and cocoa,' she snapped. 'It's all very well for you to turn up your nose at them now, but wait. You've thirteen hours of this in front of you. I know what it is. Last time I had to spend the night here I couldn't get to sleep for hours, and when I did I dreamed that I was chasing chocolate eclairs round and round Trafalgar Square. And I never caught them either. Long before the night was finished I would have given anything for even a dry biscuit. I made up my mind I'd always keep something here in case I ever got locked in again—yes, smile. You'd better while you can.'

'Yeah, cake and cocoa,' she snapped. 'It's easy for you to look down on them now, but just wait. You've got thirteen hours of this ahead of you. I know what it's like. The last time I had to spend the night here, I couldn't fall asleep for ages, and when I finally did, I dreamed I was chasing chocolate eclairs around Trafalgar Square. And I never caught them, either. Long before the night was over, I would have given anything for just a dry biscuit. I decided I’d always keep something here in case I ever got locked in again—yeah, smile. You should while you can.'

He was smiling, but wanly. Nobody but a professional fasting man could have looked unmoved into the Inferno she had pictured. Then he rallied.

He was smiling, but faintly. No one except a seasoned fasting expert could have looked unaffected by the hell she had described. Then he regained his composure.

'Cake!' he said, scornfully.

"Cake!" he said, disdainfully.

She nodded grimly.

She nodded seriously.

'Cocoa!'

'Chocolate!'

Again that nod, ineffably sinister.

That nod, oddly sinister.

'I'm afraid I don't care for either,' he said.

"I'm sorry, but I'm not really a fan of either," he said.

'If you will excuse me,' she said, indifferently, 'I have a little work that I must finish.'

'If you don't mind,' she said casually, 'I have some work I need to wrap up.'

She turned to her desk, leaving him to his thoughts. They were not exhilarating. He had maintained a brave front, but inwardly he quailed. Reared in the country, he had developed at an early age a fine, healthy appetite. Once, soon after his arrival in London, he had allowed a dangerous fanatic to persuade him that the secret of health was to go without breakfast.

She turned to her desk, leaving him with his thoughts. They weren’t uplifting. He had put on a brave face, but inside he felt anxious. Growing up in the country, he had developed a strong, healthy appetite from a young age. Once, shortly after he arrived in London, he had let a dangerous fanatic convince him that the key to good health was skipping breakfast.

His lunch that day had cost him eight shillings, and only decent shame had kept the figure as low as that. He knew perfectly well that long ere the dawn of day his whole soul would be crying out for cake, squealing frantically for cocoa. Would it not be better to—no, a thousand times no! Death, but not surrender. His self-respect was at stake. Looking back, he saw that his entire relations with this girl had been a series of battles of will. So far, though he had certainly not won, he had not been defeated. He must not be defeated now.

His lunch that day had cost him eight shillings, and only a decent sense of shame had kept the amount that low. He knew very well that long before dawn, he would be craving cake, desperately wanting cocoa. Would it be better to—no, absolutely not! He would rather die than give in. His self-respect was on the line. Looking back, he realized that his entire relationship with this girl had been a series of battles of will. So far, even though he hadn’t won, he hadn’t been defeated either. He must not be defeated now.

He crossed his legs and sang a gay air under his breath.

He crossed his legs and quietly sang a cheerful tune.

'If you wouldn't mind,' said the girl, looking up.

'If you don't mind,' said the girl, looking up.

'I beg your pardon?'

"Excuse me?"

'Your groaning interrupts my work.'

'Your groaning interrupts my work.'

'I was not groaning. I was singing.'

'I wasn't groaning. I was singing.'

'Oh, I'm sorry!'

'Oh, my bad!'

'Not at all.'

'Not at all.'

Eight bars rest.

Eight bars of rest.

Mr Ferguson, deprived of the solace of song, filled in the time by gazing at the toiler's back-hair. It set in motion a train of thought—an express train bound for the Land of Yesterday. It recalled days in the woods, evenings on the lawn. It recalled sunshine—storm. Plenty of storm. Minor tempests that burst from a clear sky, apparently without cause, and the great final tornado. There had been cause enough for that. Why was it, mused Mr Ferguson, that every girl in every country town in every county of England who had ever recited 'Curfew shall not ring tonight' well enough to escape lynching at the hands of a rustic audience was seized with the desire to come to London and go on the stage?

Mr. Ferguson, unable to enjoy the comfort of music, passed the time by staring at the worker's back hair. This sparked a train of thought—an express train headed for the Land of Yesterday. It brought back memories of days spent in the woods, evenings on the lawn. It reminded him of sunshine—storms. Lots of storms. Small tempests that appeared out of nowhere, seemingly without reason, and the big final tornado. There had been enough reason for that. Why was it, he wondered, that every girl in every country town in every county of England who had ever performed 'Curfew shall not ring tonight' well enough to avoid being booed by a rural crowd longed to come to London and pursue a career on stage?

He sighed.

He sighed.

'Please don't snort,' said a cold voice, from behind the back-hair.

'Please don't snort,' said a cold voice from behind the back hair.

There was a train-wreck in the Land of Yesterday. Mr Ferguson, the only survivor, limped back into the Present.

There was a train wreck in the Land of Yesterday. Mr. Ferguson, the only survivor, limped back into the Present.

The Present had little charm, but at least it was better than the cakeless Future. He fixed his thoughts on it. He wondered how Master Bean was passing the time. Probably doing deep-breathing exercises, or reading a pocket Aristotle. The girl pushed back her chair and rose.

The present didn’t have much appeal, but at least it was better than the future without cake. He focused his thoughts on it. He wondered how Master Bean was spending his time. Probably doing some deep-breathing exercises or reading a pocket-sized Aristotle. The girl pushed back her chair and stood up.

She went to a small cupboard in the corner of the room, and from it produced in instalments all that goes to make cake and cocoa. She did not speak. Presently, filling Space, there sprang into being an Odour; and as it reached him Mr Ferguson stiffened in his chair, bracing himself as for a fight to the death. It was more than an odour. It was the soul of the cocoa singing to him. His fingers gripped the arms of the chair. This was the test.

She walked over to a small cupboard in the corner of the room and gradually took out everything needed to make cake and cocoa. She didn’t say a word. Eventually, filling the space, a scent arose; and as it reached Mr. Ferguson, he tensed in his chair, bracing himself as if preparing for a fight. It was more than just a scent. It was the essence of the cocoa calling to him. His fingers clutched the arms of the chair. This was the moment of truth.

The girl separated a section of cake from the parent body. She caught his eye.

The girl cut a piece of cake away from the whole. She locked eyes with him.

'You had better go,' she said. 'If you go now it's just possible that I may—but I forgot, you don't like cocoa.'

'You should probably go,' she said. 'If you leave now, there’s a chance that I might—but I forgot, you’re not a fan of cocoa.'

'No,' said he, resolutely, 'I don't.'

'No,' he said firmly, 'I don't.'

She seemed now in the mood for conversation.

She seemed ready to chat now.

'I wonder why you came up here at all,' she said.

"I wonder why you came up here at all," she said.

'There's no reason why you shouldn't know. I came up here because my late office-boy is downstairs.'

'There's no reason for you not to know. I came up here because my late office assistant is downstairs.'

'Why should that send you up?'

'Why would that make you excited?'

'You've never met him or you wouldn't ask. Have you ever had to face someone who is simply incarnate Saintliness and Disapproval, who—'

'You've never met him or you wouldn't ask. Have you ever had to face someone who is just pure goodness and judgment, who—'

'Are you forgetting that I was engaged to you for several weeks?'

'Are you forgetting that I was engaged to you for a few weeks?'

He was too startled to be hurt. The idea of himself as a Roland Bean was too new to be assimilated immediately. It called for meditation.

He was too shocked to feel pain. The thought of himself as a Roland Bean was too unfamiliar to process right away. It needed some reflection.

'Was I like that?' he said at last, almost humbly.

'Was I like that?' he finally asked, sounding almost humble.

'You know you were. Oh, I'm not thinking only about your views on the stage! It was everything. Whatever I did you were there to disapprove like a—like a—like an aunt,' she concluded triumphantly. 'You were too good for anything. If only you would, just once, have done something wrong. I think I'd have—But you couldn't. You're simply perfect.'

'You know you were. Oh, I'm not just talking about your opinions on the stage! It was everything. Whatever I did, you were there to disapprove like a—like a—like an aunt,' she finished with satisfaction. 'You were too good for anything. If only you would have just once done something wrong. I think I’d have—But you couldn’t. You’re just perfect.'

A man will remain cool and composed under many charges. Hint that his tastes are criminal, and he will shrug his shoulders. But accuse him of goodness, and you rouse the lion.

A man will stay calm and collected under many accusations. Suggest that his preferences are questionable, and he'll just shrug it off. But accuse him of being good, and you’ll awaken the beast.

Mr Ferguson's brow darkened.

Mr. Ferguson's expression soured.

'As a matter of fact,' he said, haughtily, 'I was to have had supper with a chorus-girl this very night.'

'Actually,' he said, arrogantly, 'I was supposed to have dinner with a chorus girl tonight.'

'How very appalling!' said she, languidly.

"How awful!" she said, tiredly.

She sipped her cocoa.

She drank her hot chocolate.

'I suppose you consider that very terrible?' she said.

"I guess you think that's really awful?" she said.

'For a beginner.'

'For newcomers.'

She crumbled her cake. Suddenly she looked up.

She broke her cake apart. Then she looked up quickly.

'Who is she?' she demanded, fiercely.

"Who is she?" she asked, fiercely.

'I beg your pardon?' he said, coming out of a pleasant reverie.

"I’m sorry?" he said, coming out of a pleasant daydream.

'Who is this girl?'

'Who's this girl?'

'She—er—her name—her name is Marie—Marie Templeton.'

'She—uh—her name—her name is Marie—Marie Templeton.'

She seemed to think for a moment.

She paused to think for a moment.

'That dear old lady?' she said.' I know her quite well.'

'That sweet old lady?' she said. 'I know her really well.'

'What!'

"What!?"

'"Mother" we used to call her. Have you met her son?'

'"Mom" is what we used to call her. Have you met her son?'

'Her son?'

'Is that her son?'

'A rather nice-looking man. He plays heavy parts on tour. He's married and has two of the sweetest children. Their grandmother is devoted to them. Hasn't she ever mentioned them to you?'

'A pretty good-looking guy. He takes on serious roles while touring. He's married and has two of the sweetest kids. Their grandma is really devoted to them. Hasn't she ever brought them up to you?'

She poured herself out another cup of cocoa. Conversation again languished.

She poured herself another cup of cocoa. The conversation fell flat again.

'I suppose you're very fond of her?' she said at length.

'I guess you really like her?' she said finally.

'I'm devoted to her.' He paused. 'Dear little thing!' he added.

"I'm committed to her." He paused. "Such a lovely little thing!" he added.

She rose and moved to the door. There was a nasty gleam in her eyes.

She stood up and walked to the door. There was a wicked sparkle in her eyes.

'You aren't going?' he said.

'You not going?' he said.

'I shall be back in a moment. I'm just going to bring your poor little office-boy up here. He must be missing you.'

'I’ll be back in a minute. I’m just going to bring your poor little office boy up here. He must be missing you.'

He sprang up, but she had gone. Leaning over the banisters, he heard a door open below, then a short conversation, and finally footsteps climbing the stairs.

He jumped up, but she was gone. Leaning over the railing, he heard a door open downstairs, then a brief conversation, and finally footsteps coming up the stairs.

It was pitch dark on the landing. He stepped aside, and they passed without seeing him. Master Bean was discoursing easily on cocoa, the processes whereby it was manufactured, and the remarkable distances which natives of Mexico had covered with it as their only food. The door opened, flooding the landing with light, and Mr Ferguson, stepping from ambush, began to descend the stairs.

It was completely dark on the landing. He moved to the side, and they walked past without noticing him. Master Bean was casually talking about cocoa, explaining how it was made and the incredible distances that natives of Mexico had traveled with it as their only source of food. The door swung open, filling the landing with light, and Mr. Ferguson, coming out of hiding, started to go down the stairs.

The girl came to the banisters.

The girl walked to the railing.

'Mr Ferguson!'

'Mr. Ferguson!'

He stopped.

He paused.

'Did you want me?' he asked.

'Did you want me?' he asked.

'Are you going back to your office?'

'Are you returning to your office?'

'I am. I hope you will enjoy Bean's society. He has a fund of useful information on all subjects.'

'I am. I hope you enjoy spending time with Bean. He knows a lot of useful information about everything.'

He went on. After a while she returned to the room and closed the door.

He continued. After some time, she came back to the room and shut the door.

Mr Ferguson went into his office and sat down.

Mr. Ferguson walked into his office and took a seat.

 

There was once a person of the name of Simeon Stylites, who took up a position on top of a pillar and stayed there, having no other engagements, for thirty years. Mr Ferguson, who had read Tennyson's poem on the subject, had until tonight looked upon this as a pretty good thing. Reading the lines:

There was once a guy named Simeon Stylites, who climbed to the top of a pillar and stayed there, having no other commitments, for thirty years. Mr. Ferguson, who had read Tennyson's poem about it, had until tonight thought this was a pretty impressive thing. Reading the lines:

...thrice ten years,
...thirty years,
Thrice multiplied by superhuman pangs,
Thrice multiplied by superhuman pain,
In hunger and in thirsts, fevers and colds,
In hunger and thirst, fevers and colds,
In coughs, aches, stitches, ulcerous throes, and cramps,...
In coughs, aches, stitches, painful ulcers, and cramps,...
Patient on this tall pillar I have borne.
Patient on this high pillar I have carried.
Rain, wind, frost, heat, hail, damp, and sleet, and snow,
Rain, wind, frost, heat, hail, moisture, sleet, and snow,

he had gathered roughly, as it were, that Simeon had not been comfortable. He had pitied him. But now, sitting in his office-chair, he began to wonder what the man had made such a fuss about. He suspected him of having had a touch of the white feather in him. It was not as if he had not had food. He talked about 'hungers and thirsts', but he must have had something to eat, or he could not have stayed the course. Very likely, if the truth were known, there was somebody below who passed him up regular supplies of cake and cocoa.

He had roughly figured that Simeon had not been comfortable. He had felt sorry for him. But now, sitting in his office chair, he started to question what the man had made such a big deal about. He suspected that Simeon had a bit of cowardice in him. It wasn't like he hadn't had any food. He talked about "hungers and thirsts," but he must have eaten something, or he wouldn't have been able to hold on. It's likely that, if the truth were known, there was someone downstairs who regularly brought him supplies of cake and cocoa.

He began to look on Simeon as an overrated amateur.

He started to see Simeon as an overrated amateur.

Sleep refused to come to him. It got as far as his feet, but no farther. He rose and stamped to restore the circulation.

Sleep wouldn’t come to him. It reached his feet, but not beyond that. He got up and stomped around to get the blood flowing.

It was at this point that he definitely condemned Simeon Stylites as a sybaritic fraud.

It was at this point that he completely condemned Simeon Stylites as a self-indulgent fraud.

If this were one of those realistic Zolaesque stories I would describe the crick in the back that—but let us hurry on.

If this were one of those realistic Zolaesque stories, I would talk about the crick in my back that—but let's move on.

It was about six hours later—he had no watch, but the numbers of aches, stitches, not to mention cramps, that he had experienced could not possibly have been condensed into a shorter period—that his manly spirit snapped. Let us not judge him too harshly. The girl upstairs had broken his heart, ruined his life, and practically compared him to Roland Bean, and his pride should have built up an impassable wall between them, but—she had cake and cocoa. In similar circumstances King Arthur would have grovelled before Guinevere.

It was around six hours later—he didn’t have a watch, but the number of aches, stitches, and cramps he had felt couldn't possibly have been crammed into a shorter time—that his confidence finally broke. Let’s not criticize him too much. The girl upstairs had shattered his heart, messed up his life, and practically compared him to Roland Bean, and his pride should have put up an unbreakable wall between them, but—she had cake and cocoa. In the same situation, King Arthur would have begged Guinevere for forgiveness.

He rushed to the door and tore it open. There was a startled exclamation from the darkness outside.

He hurried to the door and flung it open. A surprised shout came from the darkness outside.

'I hope I didn't disturb you,' said a meek voice.

"I hope I didn't bother you," said a soft voice.

Mr Ferguson did not answer. His twitching nostrils were drinking in a familiar aroma.

Mr. Ferguson didn't respond. His twitching nostrils were taking in a familiar scent.

'Were you asleep? May I come in? I've brought you some cake and cocoa.'

'Were you sleeping? Can I come in? I brought you some cake and hot chocolate.'

He took the rich gifts from her in silence. There are moments in a man's life too sacred for words. The wonder of the thing had struck him dumb. An instant before and he had had but a desperate hope of winning these priceless things from her at the cost of all his dignity and self-respect. He had been prepared to secure them through a shower of biting taunts, a blizzard of razor-like 'I told you so's'. Yet here he was, draining the cup, and still able to hold his head up, look the world in the face, and call himself a man.

He accepted the lavish gifts from her in silence. There are moments in a man's life that are too precious for words. The sheer amazement of it left him speechless. Just a moment ago, he had only a desperate hope of winning these invaluable treasures from her, even if it meant sacrificing all his dignity and self-respect. He was ready to secure them through a barrage of sharp insults and a storm of "I told you so's." Yet here he was, taking it all in, still able to hold his head high, look the world in the eye, and consider himself a man.

His keen eye detected a crumb on his coat-sleeve. This retrieved and consumed, he turned to her, seeking explanation.

His sharp eye spotted a crumb on his coat sleeve. After retrieving and eating it, he turned to her, looking for an explanation.

She was changed. The battle-gleam had faded from her eyes. She seemed scared and subdued. Her manner was of one craving comfort and protection. 'That awful boy!' she breathed.

She was different. The fierce look had disappeared from her eyes. She seemed scared and quiet. Her demeanor was that of someone seeking comfort and safety. 'That awful boy!' she whispered.

'Bean?' said Mr Ferguson, picking a crumb off the carpet.

'Bean?' Mr. Ferguson asked, picking a crumb off the carpet.

'He's frightful.'

"He's terrifying."

'I thought you might get a little tired of him! What has he been doing?'

'I thought you might get a bit tired of him! What has he been up to?'

'Talking. I feel battered. He's like one of those awful encyclopedias that give you a sort of dull leaden feeling in your head directly you open them. Do you know how many tons of water go over Niagara Falls every year?'

'Talking. I feel exhausted. He's like one of those terrible encyclopedias that give you a heavy, dull feeling in your head as soon as you open them. Do you know how many tons of water flow over Niagara Falls every year?'

'No.'

'No.'

'He does.'

He does.

'I told you he had a fund of useful information. The Purpose and Tenacity books insist on it. That's how you Catch your Employer's Eye. One morning the boss suddenly wants to know how many horsehair sofas there are in Brixton, the number of pins that would reach from London Bridge to Waterloo. You tell him, and he takes you into partnership. Later you become a millionaire. But I haven't thanked you for the cocoa. It was fine.'

'I told you he had a wealth of useful information. The Purpose and Tenacity books emphasize this. That's how you Catch your Employer's Eye. One morning, the boss suddenly wants to know how many horsehair sofas are in Brixton, or how many pins would stretch from London Bridge to Waterloo. You tell him, and he brings you on board as a partner. Later, you become a millionaire. But I haven't thanked you for the cocoa. It was great.'

He waited for the retort, but it did not come. A pleased wonderment filled him. Could these things really be thus?

He waited for the response, but it didn’t come. He felt a sense of pleased amazement. Could things really be this way?

'And it isn't only what he says,' she went on. 'I know what you mean about him now. It's his accusing manner.'

'And it’s not just what he says,' she continued. 'I understand what you mean about him now. It’s his accusing attitude.'

'I've tried to analyse that manner. I believe it's the spectacles.'

'I’ve tried to analyze that way. I think it’s the glasses.'

'It's frightful when he looks at you; you think of all the wrong things you have ever done or ever wanted to do.'

'It's terrifying when he looks at you; you think about all the wrong things you've ever done or ever wanted to do.'

'Does he have that effect on you?' he said, excitedly. 'Why, that exactly describes what I feel.'

"Does he make you feel that way?" he said, eagerly. "Wow, that perfectly describes what I feel."

The affinities looked at one another.

The affinities glanced at each other.

She was the first to speak.

She was the first to talk.

'We always did think alike on most things, didn't we?' she said.

'We always thought alike on most things, didn't we?' she said.

'Of course we did.'

'Of course we did.'

He shifted his chair forward.

He moved his chair forward.

'It was all my fault,' he said. 'I mean, what happened.'

'It was all my fault,' he said. 'I mean, what happened.'

'It wasn't. It—'

It wasn't. It—

'Yes, it was. I want to tell you something. I don't know if it will make any difference now, but I should like you to know it. It's this. I've altered a good deal since I came to London. For the better, I think. I'm a pretty poor sort of specimen still, but at least I don't imagine I can measure life with a foot-rule. I don't judge the world any longer by the standards of a country town. London has knocked some of the corners off me. I don't think you would find me the Bean type any longer. I don't disapprove of other people much now. Not as a habit. I find I have enough to do keeping myself up to the mark.'

'Yes, it was. I want to tell you something. I don't know if it will make any difference now, but I want you to know this. I've changed a lot since I came to London. For the better, I think. I'm still a pretty poor example of a person, but at least I don't think I can measure life with a ruler anymore. I don't judge the world by the standards of a small town. London has smoothed out some of my rough edges. I don't think you would find me to be the same type I was before. I don't disapprove of other people much anymore. Not as a habit. I realize I have enough to focus on just keeping myself on track.'

'I want to tell you something, too,' she said. 'I expect it's too late, but never mind. I want you to hear it. I've altered, too, since I came to London. I used to think the Universe had been invented just to look on and wave its hat while I did great things. London has put a large piece of cold ice against my head, and the swelling has gone down. I'm not the girl with ambitions any longer. I just want to keep employed, and not have too bad a time when the day's work is over.'

"I want to share something with you, too," she said. "I know it’s probably too late, but that doesn’t matter. I want you to hear it. I've changed since I came to London. I used to think the Universe was created just to watch and cheer me on while I accomplished great things. London has hit me hard, and now I see things differently. I'm not the ambitious girl I used to be. I just want to stay employed and not have too rough a time when the workday ends."

He came across to where she sat.

He walked over to where she was sitting.

'We said we would meet as strangers, and we do. We never have known each other. Don't you think we had better get acquainted?' he said.

'We said we would meet as strangers, and here we are. We've never really known each other. Don't you think it's a good idea for us to get to know one another?' he said.

There was a respectful tap at the door.

There was a polite knock at the door.

'Come in?' snapped Mr Ferguson. 'Well?' Behind the gold-rimmed spectacles of Master Bean there shone a softer look than usual, a look rather complacent than disapproving.

'Come in?' snapped Mr. Ferguson. 'Well?' Behind the gold-rimmed glasses of Master Bean, there was a softer expression than usual, more self-satisfied than critical.

'I must apologize, sir, for intruding upon you. I am no longer in your employment, but I do hope that in the circumstances you will forgive my entering your private office. Thinking over our situation just now an idea came to me by means of which I fancy we might be enabled to leave the building.'

'I must apologize, sir, for barging in on you. I'm no longer working for you, but I hope you can forgive me for coming into your private office under the circumstances. As I was considering our situation just now, an idea occurred to me that I think might help us leave the building.'

'What!'

'What!'

'It occurred to me, sir, that by telephoning to the nearest police-station—'

'It occurred to me, sir, that by calling the nearest police station—'

'Good heavens!' cried Mr Ferguson.

'Oh my gosh!' cried Mr Ferguson.

Two minutes later he replaced the receiver.

Two minutes later, he hung up the phone.

'It's all right,' he said. 'I've made them understand the trouble. They're bringing a ladder. I wonder what the time is? It must be about four in the morning.'

'It's okay,' he said. 'I've made them understand the problem. They're bringing a ladder. I wonder what time it is? It must be around four in the morning.'

Master Bean produced a Waterbury watch.

Master Bean made a Waterbury watch.

'The time, sir, is almost exactly half past ten.'

'It's almost exactly half past ten, sir.'

'Half past ten! We must have been here longer than three hours. Your watch is wrong.'

'10:30! We must have been here for over three hours. Your watch is off.'

'No, sir, I am very careful to keep it exactly right. I do not wish to run any risk of being unpunctual.'

'No, sir, I make sure to keep it perfectly on time. I don’t want to take any chances with being late.'

'Half past ten!' cried Mr Ferguson. 'Why, we're in heaps of time to look in at the Savoy for supper. This is great. I'll phone them to keep a table.'

'Half past ten!' shouted Mr. Ferguson. 'Wow, we have plenty of time to stop by the Savoy for dinner. This is awesome. I’ll call them to reserve a table.'

'Supper! I thought—'

"Dinner! I thought—"

She stopped.

She paused.

'What's that? Thought what?'

'What’s that? Thought what?'

'Hadn't you an engagement for supper?'

"Didn't you have a dinner date?"

He stared at her.

He looked at her.

'Whatever gave you that idea? Of course not.'

'What makes you think that? Definitely not.'

'I thought you said you were taking Miss Templeton—'

'I thought you said you were taking Miss Templeton—'

'Miss Temp—Oh!' His face cleared. 'Oh, there isn't such a person. I invented her. I had to when you accused me of being like our friend the Miasma. Legitimate self-defence.'

'Miss Temp—Oh!' His expression brightened. 'Oh, that person doesn't exist. I made her up. I had to when you called me out for being like our friend the Miasma. It was just self-defense.'

'I do not wish to interrupt you, sir, when you are busy,' said Master Bean, 'but—'

'I don't want to interrupt you, sir, while you're busy,' said Master Bean, 'but—'

'Come and see me tomorrow morning,' said Mr Ferguson.

"Come and see me tomorrow morning," Mr. Ferguson said.

 

'Bob,' said the girl, as the first threatening mutters from the orchestra heralded an imminent storm of melody, 'when that boy comes tomorrow, what are going to do?'

'Bob,' said the girl, as the first ominous whispers from the orchestra signaled an approaching storm of music, 'what are you going to do when that boy comes tomorrow?'

'Call up the police.'

'Contact the police.'

'No, but you must do something. We shouldn't have been here if it hadn't been for him.'

'No, but you have to do something. We wouldn't be here if it weren't for him.'

'That's true!' He pondered. 'I've got it; I'll get him a job with Raikes and Courtenay.'

'That's true!' He thought. 'I’ve got it; I’ll get him a job with Raikes and Courtenay.'

'Why Raikes and Courtenay?'

'Why Raikes and Courtenay?'

'Because I have a pull with them. But principally,' said Mr Ferguson, with a devilish grin, 'because they live in Edinburgh, which, as you are doubtless aware, is a long, long way from London.'

'Because I have a connection with them. But mainly,' said Mr. Ferguson, with a mischievous grin, 'because they live in Edinburgh, which, as you probably know, is a really long way from London.'

He bent across the table.

He leaned over the table.

'Isn't this like old times?' he said. 'Do you remember the first time I ever ki—'

'Isn't this just like the old days?' he said. 'Do you remember the first time I ever ki—'

Just then the orchestra broke out.

Just then, the orchestra started up.

THE GOOD ANGEL

ANY man under thirty years of age who tells you he is not afraid of an English butler lies. He may not show his fear. Outwardly he may be brave—aggressive even, perhaps to the extent of calling the great man 'Here!' or 'Hi!' But, in his heart, when he meets that, cold, blue, introspective eye, he quakes.

ANY man under thirty who claims he isn’t scared of an English butler is lying. He might not reveal his fear. On the surface, he may appear brave—甚至 aggressive, maybe even to the point of calling the distinguished man 'Here!' or 'Hi!' But deep down, when he encounters that cold, blue, introspective gaze, he becomes terrified.

The effect that Keggs, the butler at the Keiths', had on Martin Rossiter was to make him feel as if he had been caught laughing in a cathedral. He fought against the feeling. He asked himself who Keggs was, anyway; and replied defiantly that Keggs was a Menial—and an overfed Menial. But all the while he knew that logic was useless.

The effect that Keggs, the butler at the Keiths', had on Martin Rossiter was to make him feel like he had been caught laughing in a cathedral. He struggled against that feeling. He questioned who Keggs was anyway and defiantly answered that Keggs was just a servant—and an overfed one at that. But deep down, he knew that logic was pointless.

When the Keiths had invited him to their country home he had been delighted. They were among his oldest friends. He liked Mr Keith. He liked Mrs Keith. He loved Elsa Keith, and had done so from boyhood.

When the Keiths invited him to their country home, he was thrilled. They were some of his oldest friends. He liked Mr. Keith. He liked Mrs. Keith. He loved Elsa Keith and had felt that way since he was a kid.

But things had gone wrong. As he leaned out of his bedroom window at the end of the first week, preparatory to dressing for dinner, he was more than half inclined to make some excuse and get right out of the place next day. The bland dignity of Keggs had taken all the heart out of him.

But things had gone wrong. As he leaned out of his bedroom window at the end of the first week, getting ready for dinner, he felt more than half tempted to make an excuse and leave the place the next day. The calm authority of Keggs had drained all the enthusiasm out of him.

Nor was it Keggs alone who had driven his thoughts towards flight. Keggs was merely a passive evil, like toothache or a rainy day. What had begun actively to make the place impossible was a perfectly pestilential young man of the name of Barstowe.

Nor was it Keggs alone who had driven his thoughts towards escape. Keggs was just a passive annoyance, like toothache or a rainy day. What had started to make the place unbearable was a truly pestilent young man named Barstowe.

The house-party at the Keiths had originally been, from Martin's view-point, almost ideal. The rest of the men were of the speechless, moustache-tugging breed. They had come to shoot, and they shot. When they were not shooting they congregated in the billiard-room and devoted their powerful intellects exclusively to snooker-pool, leaving Martin free to talk undisturbed to Elsa. He had been doing this for five days with great contentment when Aubrey Barstowe arrived. Mrs Keith had developed of late leanings towards culture. In her town house a charge of small-shot, fired in any direction on a Thursday afternoon, could not have failed to bring down a poet, a novelist, or a painter. Aubrey Barstowe, author of The Soul's Eclipse and other poems, was a constant member of the crowd. A youth of insinuating manners, he had appealed to Mrs Keith from the start; and unfortunately the virus had extended to Elsa. Many a pleasant, sunshiny Thursday afternoon had been poisoned for Martin by the sight of Aubrey and Elsa together on a distant settee, matching temperaments. The rest is too painful. It was a rout. The poet did not shoot, so that when Martin returned of an evening his rival was about five hours of soul-to-soul talk up and only two to play. And those two, the after-dinner hours, which had once been the hours for which Martin had lived, were pure torture.

The house party at the Keiths had initially seemed, from Martin's perspective, almost perfect. The other guys were the quiet, mustache-twirling type. They were there to hunt, and they did just that. When they weren't hunting, they hung out in the billiard room, focusing all their brainpower on snooker, leaving Martin free to talk uninterrupted with Elsa. He had been enjoying this for five days when Aubrey Barstowe showed up. Mrs. Keith had recently developed an interest in culture. In her city house, a fired shotgun blast on a Thursday afternoon would likely hit a poet, a novelist, or a painter. Aubrey Barstowe, the author of The Soul's Eclipse and other poems, was a regular in the mix. He was a charming young man, and he quickly caught Mrs. Keith's attention; sadly, the interest spread to Elsa as well. Many sunny Thursday afternoons were ruined for Martin by the sight of Aubrey and Elsa cozied up together on a distant couch, clearly in sync. The rest is too painful to recount. It was a total disaster. The poet didn't hunt, so when Martin came back in the evenings, his rival had already enjoyed about five hours of deep conversation and only two hours left to hunt. And those two hours, the ones after dinner that Martin used to look forward to most, felt like pure torture.

So engrossed was he with his thoughts that the first intimation he had that he was not alone in the room was a genteel cough. Behind him, holding a small can, was Keggs.

So absorbed was he in his thoughts that the first hint he had that he wasn’t alone in the room was a polite cough. Behind him, holding a small can, was Keggs.

'Your 'ot water, sir,' said the butler, austerely but not unkindly.

'Your hot water, sir,' said the butler, sternly but not unkindly.

Keggs was a man—one must use that word, though it seems grossly inadequate—of medium height, pigeon-toed at the base, bulgy half-way up, and bald at the apex. His manner was restrained and dignified, his voice soft and grave.

Keggs was a man—one must use that word, even though it feels incredibly inadequate—of average height, pigeon-toed at the bottom, bulging in the middle, and bald on top. His demeanor was controlled and dignified, and his voice was calm and serious.

But it was his eye that quelled Martin. That cold, blue, dukes-have-treated-me-as-an-elder-brother eye.

But it was his eye that silenced Martin. That cold, blue, dukes-have-treated-me-as-an-older-brother eye.

He fixed it upon him now, as he added, placing the can on the floor. 'It is Frederick's duty, but tonight I hundertook it.'

He focused on him now, as he added, setting the can on the floor. 'It's Frederick's responsibility, but tonight I took it on myself.'

Martin had no answer. He was dazed. Keggs had spoken with the proud humility of an emperor compelled by misfortune to shine shoes.

Martin had no answer. He was stunned. Keggs had spoken with the proud humility of an emperor forced by bad luck to shine shoes.

'Might I have a word with you, sir?'

"Can I talk to you for a moment, sir?"

'Ye-e-ss, yes,' stammered Martin. 'Won't you take a—I mean, yes, certainly.'

'Y-yes, yes,' Martin stammered. 'Could you take a—I mean, yes, of course.'

'It is perhaps a liberty,' began Keggs. He paused, and raked Martin with the eye that had rested on dining dukes.

'It might be a bit bold,' started Keggs. He paused and looked at Martin with the same gaze he used on dining dukes.

'Not at all,' said Martin, hurriedly.

'Not at all,' Martin said quickly.

'I should like,' went on Keggs, bowing, 'to speak to you on a somewhat intimate subject—Miss Elsa.'

'I would like,' continued Keggs, bowing, 'to talk to you about a somewhat personal topic—Miss Elsa.'

Martin's eyes and mouth opened slowly.

Martin's eyes and mouth opened slowly.

'You are going the wrong way to work, if you will allow me to say so, sir.'

'You're going the wrong way to work, if I may say so, sir.'

Martin's jaw dropped another inch.

Martin's jaw dropped even more.

'Wha-a—'

'What the—'

'Women, sir,' proceeded Keggs, 'young ladies—are peculiar. I have had, if I may say so, certain hopportunities of observing their ways. Miss Elsa reminds me in some respects of Lady Angelica Fendall, whom I had the honour of knowing when I was butler to her father, Lord Stockleigh. Her ladyship was hinclined to be romantic. She was fond of poetry, like Miss Elsa. She would sit by the hour, sir, listening to young Mr Knox reading Tennyson, which was no part of his duties, he being employed by his lordship to teach Lord Bertie Latin and Greek and what not. You may have noticed, sir, that young ladies is often took by Tennyson, hespecially in the summertime. Mr Barstowe was reading Tennyson to Miss Elsa in the 'all when I passed through just now. The Princess, if I am not mistaken.'

'Women, sir,' Keggs continued, 'young ladies—are quite unique. I've had, if I may say so, some opportunities to observe their behavior. Miss Elsa reminds me in some ways of Lady Angelica Fendall, whom I had the privilege of knowing when I was butler to her father, Lord Stockleigh. Her ladyship was inclined to be romantic. She loved poetry, just like Miss Elsa. She would sit for hours, sir, listening to young Mr. Knox reading Tennyson, which wasn’t part of his job, as he was hired by his lordship to teach Lord Bertie Latin and Greek and such. You may have noticed, sir, that young ladies are often drawn to Tennyson, especially in the summertime. Mr. Barstowe was reading Tennyson to Miss Elsa in the hall when I passed through just now. The Princess, if I'm not mistaken.'

'I don't know what the thing was,' groaned Martin. 'She seemed to be enjoying it.'

'I don't know what that was,' Martin groaned. 'She looked like she was having a good time.'

'Lady Angelica was greatly addicted to The Princess. Young Mr Knox was reading portions of that poem to her when his lordship come upon them. Most rashly his lordship made a public hexpose and packed Mr Knox off next day. It was not my place to volunteer advice, but I could have told him what would happen. Two days later her ladyship slips away to London early in the morning, and they're married at a registry-office. That is why I say that you are going the wrong way to work with Miss Elsa, sir. With certain types of 'igh spirited young lady hopposition is useless. Now, when Mr Barstowe was reading to Miss Elsa on the occasion to which I 'ave alluded, you were sitting by, trying to engage her attention. It's not the way, sir. You should leave them alone together. Let her see so much of him, and nobody else but him, that she will grow tired of him. Fondness for poetry, sir, is very much like the whisky 'abit. You can't cure a man what has got that by hopposition. Now, if you will permit me to offer a word of advice, sir, I say, let Miss Elsa 'ave all the poetry she wants.'

Lady Angelica was really into The Princess. Young Mr. Knox was reading parts of that poem to her when his lordship stumbled upon them. Quite rashly, his lordship made a public scene and sent Mr. Knox away the next day. It wasn't my place to give advice, but I could have predicted what would happen. Two days later, her ladyship sneaks off to London early in the morning, and they get married at a registry office. That’s why I say you’re going about things the wrong way with Miss Elsa, sir. With certain types of spirited young ladies, opposition is pointless. Now, when Mr. Barstowe was reading to Miss Elsa on the occasion I mentioned, you were sitting there, trying to get her attention. That's not the way, sir. You should leave them alone together. Let her spend so much time with him, and no one else but him, that she gets tired of him. A fondness for poetry, sir, is a lot like a whiskey habit. You can't cure someone who has that with opposition. So, if you'll allow me to give you a piece of advice, sir, I say let Miss Elsa indulge in all the poetry she wants.

Martin was conscious of one coherent feeling at the conclusion of this address, and that was one of amazed gratitude. A lesser man who had entered his room and begun to discuss his private affairs would have had reason to retire with some speed; but that Keggs should descend from his pedestal and interest himself in such lowly matters was a different thing altogether.

Martin felt a strong sense of gratitude at the end of this speech. A lesser man who had come into his room to talk about personal issues would have quickly left. But for Keggs to come down from his high position and take an interest in such mundane matters was completely different.

'I'm very much obliged—' he was stammering, when the butler raised a deprecatory hand.

"I'm really grateful—" he was stuttering, when the butler waved a dismissive hand.

'My interest in the matter,' he said, smoothly, 'is not entirely haltruistic. For some years back, in fact, since Miss Elsa came out, we have had a matrimonial sweepstake in the servants' hall at each house-party. The names of the gentlemen in the party are placed in a hat and drawn in due course. Should Miss Elsa become engaged to any member of the party, the pool goes to the drawer of his name. Should no engagement occur, the money remains in my charge until the following year, when it is added to the new pool. Hitherto I have 'ad the misfortune to draw nothing but married gentlemen, but on this occasion I have secured you, sir. And I may tell you, sir,' he added, with stately courtesy, 'that, in the opinion of the servants' hall, your chances are 'ighly fancied,—very 'ighly. The pool has now reached considerable proportions, and, 'aving had certain losses on the Turf very recent, I am extremely anxious to win it. So I thought, if I might take the liberty, sir, I would place my knowledge of the sex at your disposal. You will find it sound in every respect. That is all. Thank you, sir.'

'My interest in this matter,' he said smoothly, 'is not entirely selfless. For the past few years, since Miss Elsa came out, we've been holding a matrimonial sweepstakes in the servants' hall at each house party. We put the names of the gentlemen in a hat and draw them as needed. If Miss Elsa gets engaged to anyone from the party, the pot goes to the person who drew his name. If there's no engagement, the money stays with me until the next year, when it gets added to the new pot. Until now, I’ve had the misfortune of drawing only married gentlemen, but this time, I've secured you, sir. And I should mention, sir,' he added with formal courtesy, 'that, according to the servants' hall, your chances are considered very promising—extremely promising. The pot has now grown quite large, and after experiencing some recent losses on the Turf, I'm very eager to win it. So I thought, if I could take the liberty, sir, I would offer my knowledge about women to assist you. You'll find it reliable in every way. That’s all. Thank you, sir.'

Martin's feelings had undergone a complete revulsion. In the last few minutes the butler had shed his wings and grown horns, cloven feet, and a forked tail. His rage deprived him of words. He could only gurgle.

Martin's feelings had completely turned upside down. In the last few minutes, the butler had shed his angelic demeanor and instead appeared with horns, cloven feet, and a forked tail. His anger left him speechless. He could only gurgle.

'Don't thank me, sir,' said the butler, indulgently. 'I ask no thanks. We are working together for a common hobject, and any little 'elp I can provide is given freely.'

'Don't thank me, sir,' said the butler, with a smile. 'I don’t need any thanks. We’re all working together for the same goal, and any little help I can offer is given freely.'

'You old scoundrel!' shouted Martin, his wrath prevailing even against that blue eye. 'You have the insolence to come to me and—'

'You old scoundrel!' shouted Martin, his anger overcoming even that blue eye. 'You have the audacity to come to me and—'

He stopped. The thought of these hounds, these demons, coolly gossiping and speculating below stairs about Elsa, making her the subject of little sporting flutters to relieve the monotony of country life, choked him.

He stopped. The idea of these hounds, these demons, casually gossiping and speculating downstairs about Elsa, turning her into the topic of little bets to break the boredom of country life, suffocated him.

'I shall tell Mr Keith,' he said.

'I will tell Mr. Keith,' he said.

The butler shook his bald head gravely.

The butler shook his bald head seriously.

'I shouldn't, sir. It is a 'ighly fantastic story, and I don't think he would believe it.'

'I shouldn't, sir. It's a really amazing story, and I don't think he would believe it.'

'Then I'll—Oh, get out!'

'Then I'll—Oh, leave me alone!'

Keggs bowed deferentially.

Keggs bowed respectfully.

'If you wish it, sir,' he said, 'I will withdraw. If I may make the suggestion, sir, I think you should commence to dress. Dinner will be served in a few minutes. Thank you, sir.'

'If that's what you want, sir,' he said, 'I'll step out. If I could suggest, sir, I think you should start getting ready. Dinner will be served in a few minutes. Thank you, sir.'

He passed softly out of the room.

He slipped out of the room.

 

It was more as a demonstration of defiance against Keggs than because he really hoped that anything would come of it that Martin approached Elsa next morning after breakfast. Elsa was strolling on the terrace in front of the house with the bard, but Martin broke in on the conference with the dogged determination of a steam-drill.

It was less about actually expecting anything to happen and more about showing defiance against Keggs that Martin approached Elsa the next morning after breakfast. Elsa was walking on the terrace in front of the house with the bard, but Martin interrupted their conversation with the relentless determination of a steam drill.

'Coming out with the guns today, Elsa?' he said.

'Bringing out the big guns today, Elsa?' he said.

She raised her eyes. There was an absent look in them.

She lifted her gaze. There was a blank look in her eyes.

'The guns?' she said. 'Oh, no; I hate watching men shoot.'

'The guns?' she said. 'Oh, no; I can't stand watching guys shoot.'

'You used to like it.'

"You used to enjoy it."

'I used to like dolls,' she said, impatiently.

'I used to like dolls,' she said, frustrated.

Mr Barstowe gave tongue. He was a slim, tall, sickeningly beautiful young man, with large, dark eyes, full of expression.

Mr. Barstowe spoke up. He was a tall, slender, incredibly handsome young man, with large, dark eyes that were full of expression.

'We develop,' he said. 'The years go by, and we develop. Our souls expand—timidly at first, like little, half-fledged birds stealing out from the—'

'We grow,' he said. 'The years pass, and we grow. Our souls expand—timidly at first, like young, half-fledge birds sneaking out from the—'

'I don't know that I'm so set on shooting today, myself,' said Martin. 'Will you come round the links?'

'I’m not really sure I’m up for a game today,' said Martin. 'Do you want to come around the links?'

'I am going out in the motor with Mr Barstowe,' said Elsa.

'I am going out in the car with Mr. Barstowe,' said Elsa.

'The motor!' cried Mr Barstowe. 'Ah, Rossiter, that is the very poetry of motion. I never ride in a motor-car without those words of Shakespeare's ringing in my mind: "I'll put a girdle round about the earth in forty minutes."'

'The car!' exclaimed Mr. Barstowe. 'Ah, Rossiter, that's the true beauty of motion. I never get in a car without those words from Shakespeare echoing in my head: "I'll put a girdle round about the earth in forty minutes."'

'I shouldn't give way to that sort of thing if I were you,' said Martin. 'The police are pretty down on road-hogging in these parts.'

"I wouldn't let that slide if I were you," Martin said. "The police are really cracking down on reckless driving around here."

'Mr Barstowe was speaking figuratively,' said Elsa, with disdain.

'Mr. Barstowe was speaking figuratively,' Elsa said, rolling her eyes.

'Was he?' grunted Martin, whose sorrows were tending to make him every day more like a sulky schoolboy. 'I'm afraid I haven't got a poetic soul.'

'Was he?' grumbled Martin, whose troubles were making him more and more like a moody schoolboy every day. 'I’m afraid I don’t have a poetic soul.'

'I'm afraid you haven't,' said Elsa.

"I'm afraid you haven't," Elsa said.

There was a brief silence. A bird made itself heard in a neighbouring tree.

There was a short pause. A bird chirped from a nearby tree.

'"The moan of doves in immemorial elms,"' quoted Mr Barstowe, softly.

"The moan of doves in ancient elm trees," quoted Mr. Barstowe softly.

'Only it happens to be a crow in a beech,' said Martin, as the bird flew out.

'It's just a crow in a beech tree,' said Martin, as the bird flew out.

Elsa's chin tilted itself in scorn. Martin turned on his heel and walked away.

Elsa tilted her chin in disdain. Martin turned on his heel and walked away.

'It's the wrong way, sir; it's the wrong way,' said a voice. 'I was hobserving you from a window, sir. It's Lady Angelica over again. Hopposition is useless, believe me, sir.'

'That's not the right way, sir; it's the wrong way,' said a voice. 'I was watching you from a window, sir. It's just like with Lady Angelica again. Resistance is pointless, trust me, sir.'

Martin faced round, flushed and wrathful. The butler went on unmoved: 'Miss Elsa is going for a ride in the car today, sir.'

Martin turned around, flushed and angry. The butler continued without flinching: 'Miss Elsa is going for a drive in the car today, sir.'

'I know that.'

"I know that."

'Uncommonly tricky things, these motor-cars. I was saying so to Roberts, the chauffeur, just as soon as I 'eard Miss Elsa was going out with Mr Barstowe. I said, "Roberts, these cars is tricky; break down when you're twenty miles from hanywhere as soon as look at you. Roberts," I said, slipping him a sovereign, "'ow awful it would be if the car should break down twenty miles from hanywhere today!"'

'Motor cars are incredibly tricky. I was telling Roberts, the chauffeur, just as soon as I heard Miss Elsa was going out with Mr. Barstowe. I said, "Roberts, these cars are tricky; they break down when you’re twenty miles from anywhere just as easily as they look good. Roberts," I said, slipping him a sovereign, "how terrible would it be if the car broke down twenty miles from anywhere today!"'

Martin stared.

Martin was staring.

'You bribed Roberts to—'

'You paid off Roberts to—'

'Sir! I gave Roberts the sovereign because I am sorry for him. He is a poor man, and has a wife and family to support.'

'Sir! I gave Roberts the pound because I feel sorry for him. He is a struggling man and has a wife and kids to take care of.'

'Very well,' said Martin, sternly; 'I shall go and warn Miss Keith.'

'Alright,' Martin said firmly, 'I’m going to warn Miss Keith.'

'Warn her, sir!'

'Alert her, sir!'

'I shall tell her that you have bribed Roberts to make the car break down so that—'

'I’ll tell her that you bribed Roberts to make the car break down so that—'

Keggs shook his head.

Keggs shook his head.

'I fear she would hardly credit the statement, sir. She might even think that you was trying to keep her from going for your own pussonal ends.'

'I’m afraid she wouldn’t really believe what you said, sir. She might even think you were trying to stop her for your own personal reasons.'

'I believe you are the devil,' said Martin.

'I believe you are the devil,' Martin said.

'I 'ope you will come to look on me, sir,' said Keggs, unctuously, 'as your good hangel.'

'I hope you will see me as your good angel, sir,' said Keggs, with a smarmy tone.

Martin shot abominably that day, and, coming home in the evening gloomy and savage, went straight to his room, and did not reappear till dinner-time. Elsa had been taken in by one of the moustache-tuggers. Martin found himself seated on her other side. It was so pleasant to be near her, and to feel that the bard was away at the other end of the table, that for the moment his spirits revived.

Martin played terribly that day, and when he came home in the evening feeling gloomy and angry, he went straight to his room and didn’t come out until dinner. Elsa had been charmed by one of the guys with a mustache. Martin found himself sitting on her other side. It felt so nice to be close to her and to know that the poet was at the other end of the table that, for a moment, his spirits lifted.

'Well, how did you like the ride?' he asked, with a smile. 'Did you put that girdle round the world?'

'So, how did you like the ride?' he asked with a smile. 'Did you wrap that girdle around the world?'

She looked at him—once. The next moment he had an uninterrupted view of her shoulder, and heard the sound of her voice as she prattled gaily to the man on her other side.

She glanced at him—just once. In the next moment, he had an unobstructed view of her shoulder and heard her voice as she chatted happily with the guy sitting next to her.

His heart gave a sudden bound. He understood now. The demon butler had had his wicked way. Good heavens! She had thought he was taunting her! He must explain at once. He—

His heart raced suddenly. He got it now. The demon butler had been up to no good. Wow! She had thought he was making fun of her! He needed to explain right away. He—

'Hock or sherry, sir?'

'Hock or sherry, sir?'

He looked up into Kegg's expressionless eyes. The butler was wearing his on-duty mask. There was no sign of triumph in his face.

He looked up into Kegg's indifferent eyes. The butler was wearing his work face. There was no sign of victory on his face.

'Oh, sherry. I mean hock. No, sherry. Neither.'

'Oh, sherry. I mean hock. No, sherry. Neither.'

This was awful. He must put this right.

This was terrible. He had to fix this.

'Elsa,' he said.

'Elsa,' he said.

She was engrossed in her conversation with her neighbour.

She was absorbed in her conversation with her neighbor.

From down the table in a sudden lull in the talk came the voice of Mr Barstowe. He seemed to be in the middle of a narrative.

From down the table, during a sudden pause in the conversation, Mr. Barstowe's voice emerged. It sounded like he was in the middle of telling a story.

'Fortunately,' he was saying, 'I had with me a volume of Shelley, and one of my own little efforts. I had read Miss Keith the whole of the latter and much of the former before the chauffeur announced that it was once more possible—'

'Fortunately,' he was saying, 'I had a book of Shelley's with me, along with one of my own little writings. I had read Miss Keith the entire thing I wrote and a lot of the other one before the driver announced that it was possible again—'

'Elsa,' said the wretched man, 'I had no idea—you don't think—'

'Elsa,' said the miserable man, 'I had no idea—you don't think—'

She turned to him.

She faced him.

'I beg your pardon?' she said, very sweetly.

"I beg your pardon?" she said, very nicely.

'I swear I didn't know—I mean, I'd forgotten—I mean—'

'I swear I didn't know—I mean, I totally forgot—I mean—'

She wrinkled her forehead.

She frowned.

'I'm really afraid I don't understand.'

'I'm really afraid I don't get it.'

'I mean, about the car breaking down.'

'I mean, about the car breaking down.'

'The car? Oh, yes. Yes, it broke down. We were delayed quite a little while. Mr Barstowe read me some of his poems. It was perfectly lovely. I was quite sorry when Roberts told us we could go on again. But do you really mean to tell me, Mr Lambert, that you—'

'The car? Oh, yes. It broke down. We were delayed for a while. Mr. Barstowe read me some of his poems. It was really nice. I was a bit sad when Roberts said we could move on. But do you actually mean to tell me, Mr. Lambert, that you—'

And once more the world became all shoulder.

And once again, the world turned into pure shoulder.

When the men trailed into the presence of the ladies for that brief seance on which etiquette insisted before permitting the stampede to the billiard-room, Elsa was not to be seen.

When the men walked into the room with the ladies for the brief meeting that etiquette required before heading to the billiard room, Elsa was nowhere to be found.

'Elsa?' said Mrs Keith in answer to Martin's question. 'She has gone to bed. The poor child has a headache. I am afraid she had a tiring day.'

'Elsa?' Mrs. Keith replied to Martin's question. 'She’s gone to bed. The poor kid has a headache. I’m afraid she had a long day.'

There was an early start for the guns next morning, and as Elsa did not appear at breakfast Martin had to leave without seeing her. His shooting was even worse than it had been on the previous day.

There was an early start for the guns the next morning, and since Elsa didn’t show up for breakfast, Martin had to leave without seeing her. His shooting was even worse than it had been the day before.

It was not until late in the evening that the party returned to the house. Martin, on the way to his room, met Mrs Keith on the stairs. She appeared somewhat agitated.

It wasn't until late in the evening that the party got back to the house. Martin, heading to his room, ran into Mrs. Keith on the stairs. She looked a bit upset.

'Oh, Martin,' she said. 'I'm so glad you're back. Have you seen anything of Elsa?'

'Oh, Martin,' she said. 'I'm so glad you're back. Have you seen anything of Elsa?'

'Elsa?'

'Elsa?'

'Wasn't she with the guns?'

'Wasn't she with the weapons?'

'With the guns' said Martin, puzzled. 'No.'

'With the guns,' said Martin, confused. 'No.'

'I have seen nothing of her all day. I'm getting worried. I can't think what can have happened to her. Are you sure she wasn't with the guns?'

'I haven't seen her at all today. I'm starting to get worried. I can't imagine what might have happened to her. Are you sure she wasn't with the guns?'

'Absolutely certain. Didn't she come in to lunch?'

'Definitely sure. Didn’t she come in for lunch?'

'No. Tom,' she said, as Mr Keith came up, 'I'm so worried about Elsa. I haven't seen her all day. I thought she must be out with the guns.'

'No. Tom,' she said, as Mr. Keith approached, 'I'm really worried about Elsa. I haven't seen her all day. I thought she might be out with the guns.'

Mr Keith was a man who had built up a large fortune mainly by consistently refusing to allow anything to agitate him. He carried this policy into private life.

Mr. Keith was a man who had amassed a large fortune primarily by consistently refusing to let anything upset him. He applied this approach to his personal life as well.

'Wasn't she in at lunch?' he asked, placidly.

"Wasn't she here at lunch?" he asked calmly.

'I tell you I haven't seen her all day. She breakfasted in her room—'

'I tell you I haven't seen her all day. She had breakfast in her room—'

'Late?'

'Running late?'

'Yes. She was tired, poor girl.'

'Yes. She was exhausted, poor girl.'

'If she breakfasted late,' said Mr Keith, 'she wouldn't need any lunch. She's gone for a stroll somewhere.'

'If she had breakfast late,' Mr. Keith said, 'she wouldn't need any lunch. She's out for a walk somewhere.'

'Would you put back dinner, do you think?' inquired Mrs Keith, anxiously.

"Do you think you could push dinner back?" Mrs. Keith asked, anxiously.

'I am not good at riddles,' said Mr Keith, comfortably, 'but I can answer that one. I would not put back dinner. I would not put back dinner for the King.'

'I’m not great at riddles,' Mr. Keith said casually, 'but I can answer that one. I wouldn’t delay dinner. I wouldn’t delay dinner for the King.'

Elsa did not come back for dinner. Nor was hers the only vacant place. Mr Barstowe had also vanished. Even Mr Keith's calm was momentarily ruffled by this discovery. The poet was not a favourite of his—it was only reluctantly that he had consented to his being invited at all; and the presumption being that when two members of a house-party disappear simultaneously they are likely to be spending the time in each other's society, he was annoyed. Elsa was not the girl to make a fool of herself, of course, but—He was unwontedly silent at dinner.

Elsa didn’t come back for dinner. She wasn’t the only one missing. Mr. Barstowe had disappeared too. Even Mr. Keith's usual calm was briefly shaken by this news. The poet wasn’t one of his favorites—it had taken some convincing for him to agree to the invitation at all; and since two guests disappearing at the same time usually meant they were off together, he felt annoyed. Elsa wasn’t the type to make a fool of herself, obviously, but—He was unusually quiet at dinner.

Mrs Keith's anxiety displayed itself differently. She was frankly worried, and mentioned it. By the time the fish had been reached conversation at the table had fixed itself definitely on the one topic.

Mrs. Keith's anxiety showed itself in a different way. She was openly worried and talked about it. By the time they got to the fish, the conversation at the table had definitely settled on a single topic.

'It isn't the car this time, at any rate,' said Mr Keith. 'It hasn't been out today.'

'It’s not the car this time, anyway,' said Mr. Keith. 'It hasn't been out today.'

'I can't understand it,' said Mrs Keith for the twentieth time. And that was the farthest point reached in the investigation of the mystery.

"I just don't get it," said Mrs. Keith for the twentieth time. And that was as far as the investigation into the mystery went.

By the time dinner was over a spirit of unrest was abroad. The company sat about in uneasy groups. Snooker-pool was, if not forgotten, at any rate shelved. Somebody suggested search-parties, and one or two of the moustache-tuggers wandered rather aimlessly out into the darkness.

By the time dinner ended, a sense of unease filled the air. The guests clustered together in tense groups. Snooker-pool was, if not completely forgotten, at least put on hold. Someone suggested forming search parties, and a couple of the mustache-twirlers wandered out into the darkness without any real direction.

Martin was standing in the porch with Mr Keith when Keggs approached. As his eyes lit on him, Martin was conscious of a sudden solidifying of the vague suspicion which had been forming in his mind. And yet that suspicion seemed so wild. How could Keggs, with the worst intentions, have had anything to do with this? He could not forcibly have abducted the missing pair and kept them under lock and key. He could not have stunned them and left them in a ditch. Nevertheless, looking at him standing there in his attitude of deferential dignity, with the light from the open door shining on his bald head, Martin felt perfectly certain that he had in some mysterious fashion engineered the whole thing.

Martin was standing on the porch with Mr. Keith when Keggs approached. As Martin looked at him, he became aware of a sudden clarity in the vague suspicion that had been forming in his mind. Yet, that suspicion felt so outlandish. How could Keggs, with the worst intentions, possibly be involved in this? He couldn't have forcibly kidnapped the missing pair and kept them locked up. He couldn't have knocked them out and left them in a ditch. Still, as he looked at Keggs standing there with his respectful demeanor and the light from the open door shining on his bald head, Martin felt completely sure that he had somehow orchestrated the whole situation.

'Might I have a word, sir, if you are at leisure?'

"Could I speak with you for a moment, sir, if you have time?"

'Well, Keggs?'

'So, Keggs?'

'Miss Elsa, sir.'

'Ms. Elsa, sir.'

'Yes?'

"Yes?"

Kegg's voice took on a sympathetic softness.

Kegg's voice turned softly empathetic.

'It was not my place, sir, to make any remark while in the dining-room, but I could not 'elp but hoverhear the conversation. I gathered from remarks that was passed that you was somewhat hat a loss to account for Miss Elsa's non-appearance, sir.'

'It wasn't my place, sir, to say anything while in the dining room, but I couldn't help but overhear the conversation. I picked up from the comments that were made that you were somewhat at a loss to explain Miss Elsa's absence, sir.'

Mr Keith laughed shortly.

Mr. Keith chuckled briefly.

'You gathered that, eh?'

'You get that, right?'

Keggs bowed.

Keggs bowed.

'I think, sir, that possibly I may be hable to throw light on the matter.'

"I believe, sir, that I might be able to shed some light on the situation."

'What!' cried Mr Keith. 'Great Scott, man! then why didn't you say so at the time? Where is she?'

'What!' yelled Mr. Keith. 'Wow, seriously! Then why didn't you mention it earlier? Where is she?'

'It was not my place, sir, to henter into the conversation of the dinner-table,' said the butler, with a touch of reproof. 'If I might speak now, sir?'

'It wasn't my place, sir, to join in on the conversation at the dinner table,' said the butler, with a hint of reproach. 'If I may speak now, sir?'

Mr Keith clutched at his forehead.

Mr. Keith rubbed his forehead.

'Heavens above! Do you want a signed permit to tell me where my daughter is? Get on, man, get on!'

"Heavens! Do you need a signed permit to tell me where my daughter is? Come on, man, hurry up!"

'I think it 'ighly possible, sir, that Miss Elsa and Mr Barstowe may be on the hisland in the lake, sir.' About half a mile from the house was a picturesque strip of water, some fifteen hundred yards in width and a little less in length, in the centre of which stood a small and densely wooded island. It was a favourite haunt of visitors at the house when there was nothing else to engage their attention, but during the past week, with shooting to fill up the days, it had been neglected.

'I think it’s highly likely, sir, that Miss Elsa and Mr. Barstowe might be on the island in the lake, sir.' About half a mile from the house was a beautiful stretch of water, around fifteen hundred yards wide and a little less in length, in the center of which stood a small, densely wooded island. It was a favorite spot for visitors to the house when there was nothing else to occupy them, but over the past week, with shooting to fill the days, it had been overlooked.

'On the island?' said Mr Keith. 'What put that idea into your head?'

'On the island?' Mr. Keith asked. 'What made you think of that?'

'I 'appened to be rowing on the lake this morning, sir. I frequently row of a morning, sir, when there are no duties to detain me in the 'ouse. I find the hexercise hadmirable for the 'ealth. I walk briskly to the boat-'ouse, and—'

'I happened to be rowing on the lake this morning, sir. I often row in the morning, sir, when there are no duties to keep me in the house. I find the exercise excellent for my health. I walk briskly to the boathouse, and—'

'Yes, yes. I don't want a schedule of your daily exercises. Cut out the athletic reminiscences and come to the point.'

'Yes, yes. I don't need a rundown of your daily workouts. Skip the sports stories and get to the point.'

'As I was rowing on the lake this morning, sir, I 'appened to see a boat 'itched up to a tree on the hisland. I think that possibly Miss Elsa and Mr Barstowe might 'ave taken a row out there. Mr Barstowe would wish to see the hisland, sir, bein' romantic.'

'As I was rowing on the lake this morning, sir, I happened to see a boat tied to a tree on the island. I think that maybe Miss Elsa and Mr. Barstowe might have taken a row out there. Mr. Barstowe would want to see the island, sir, being romantic.'

'But you say you saw the boat there this morning?'

'But you said you saw the boat there this morning?'

'Yes, sir.'

'Yes, sir.'

'Well, it doesn't take all day to explore a small island. What's kept them all this while?'

'Well, it doesn’t take all day to check out a small island. What’s kept them all this time?'

'It is possible, sir, that the rope might not have 'eld. Mr Barstowe, if I might say so, sir, is one of those himpetuous literary pussons, and possibly he homitted to see that the knot was hadequately tied. Or'—his eye, grave and inscrutable, rested for a moment on Martin's—'some party might 'ave come along and huntied it a-puppus.'

'It’s possible, sir, that the rope might not have held. Mr. Barstowe, if I may say so, sir, is one of those impulsive literary types, and he might have missed that the knot was tied properly. Or'—his gaze, serious and unreadable, paused for a moment on Martin's—'someone might have come along and tampered with it on purpose.'

'Untied it on purpose?' said Mr Keith. 'What on earth for?'

'Did you undo it on purpose?' Mr. Keith asked. 'Why on earth would you do that?'

Keggs shook his head deprecatingly, as one who, realizing his limitations, declines to attempt to probe the hidden sources of human actions.

Keggs shook his head dismissively, like someone who recognizes his limitations and chooses not to try to uncover the hidden reasons behind human behavior.

'I thought it right, sir, to let you know,' he said.

"I thought it was right to let you know, sir," he said.

'Right? I should say so. If Elsa has been kept starving all day on that island by that long-haired—Here, come along, Martin.'

'Right? I should say so. If Elsa has been left starving all day on that island by that long-haired—Here, come on, Martin.'

He dashed off excitedly into the night. Martin remained for a moment gazing fixedly at the butler.

He rushed excitedly into the night. Martin stayed for a moment, staring intently at the butler.

'I 'ope, sir,' said Keggs, cordially, 'that my hinformation will prove of genuine hassistance.'

'I hope, sir,' said Keggs, warmly, 'that my information will be of real help.'

'Do you know what I should like to do to you?' said Martin slowly.

'Do you know what I’d like to do to you?' Martin said slowly.

'I think I 'ear Mr Keith calling you, sir.'

'I think I hear Mr. Keith calling you, sir.'

'I should like to take you by the scruff of your neck and—'

'I should like to grab you by the collar and—'

'There, sir! Didn't you 'ear 'im then? Quite distinct it was.'

"There, sir! Didn't you hear him then? It was quite clear."

Martin gave up the struggle with a sense of blank futility. What could you do with a man like this? It was like quarrelling with Westminster Abbey.

Martin gave up the fight feeling completely pointless. What could you do with someone like this? It was like arguing with Westminster Abbey.

'I should 'urry, sir,' suggested Keggs, respectfully. 'I think Mr Keith must have met with some haccident.'

'I should hurry, sir,' suggested Keggs, respectfully. 'I think Mr. Keith must have had some accident.'

His surmise proved correct. When Martin came up he found his host seated on the ground in evident pain.

His guess was right. When Martin arrived, he found his host sitting on the ground, clearly in pain.

'Twisted my ankle in a hole,' he explained, briefly. 'Give me an arm back to the house, there's a good fellow, and then run on down to the lake and see if what Keggs said is true.'

'Twisted my ankle in a hole,' he said quickly. 'Help me back to the house, would you? Then hurry down to the lake and see if what Keggs said is true.'

Martin did as he was requested—so far, that is to say, as the first half of the commission was concerned. As regarded the second, he took it upon himself to make certain changes. Having seen Mr Keith to his room, he put the fitting-out of the relief ship into the good hands of a group of his fellow guests whom he discovered in the porch. Elsa's feelings towards her rescuer might be one of unmixed gratitude; but it might, on the other hand, be one of resentment. He did not wish her to connect him in her mind with the episode in any way whatsoever. Martin had once released a dog from a trap, and the dog had bitten him. He had been on an errand of mercy, but the dog had connected him with his sufferings and acted accordingly. It occurred to Martin that Elsa's frame of mind would be uncommonly like that dog's.

Martin did what he was asked—at least for the first part of the job. When it came to the second part, he decided to make a few changes. After seeing Mr. Keith to his room, he handed over the task of preparing the relief ship to a group of his fellow guests he found in the porch. Elsa might feel nothing but gratitude towards her rescuer, but she could also feel some resentment. Martin didn't want her to associate him with the event in any way. He once freed a dog from a trap, and the dog ended up biting him. He had been trying to help, but the dog connected him to its pain and reacted accordingly. It struck Martin that Elsa's mindset might be very similar to that dog's.

The rescue-party set off. Martin lit a cigarette, and waited in the porch.

The rescue team set off. Martin lit a cigarette and waited on the porch.

It seemed a very long time before anything happened, but at last, as he was lighting his fifth cigarette, there came from the darkness the sound of voices. They drew nearer. Someone shouted:

It felt like forever before anything happened, but finally, as he was lighting his fifth cigarette, he heard voices coming from the darkness. They got closer. Someone shouted:

'It's all right. We've found them.'

'It's all good. We found them.'

Martin threw away his cigarette and went indoors.

Martin tossed his cigarette and went inside.

 

Elsa Keith sat up as her mother came into the room. Two nights and a day had passed since she had taken to her bed.

Elsa Keith sat up when her mother walked into the room. Two nights and a day had gone by since she had gone to bed.

'How are you feeling today, dear?'

'How are you feeling today, sweetheart?'

'Has he gone, mother?'

'Is he gone, Mom?'

'Who?'

'Who?'

'Mr Barstowe?'

'Mister Barstowe?'

'Yes, dear. He left this morning. He said he had business with his publisher in London.'

'Yes, dear. He left this morning. He said he had some business with his publisher in London.'

'Then I can get up,' said Elsa, thankfully.

'Then I can get up,' said Elsa, gratefully.

'I think you're a little hard on poor Mr Barstowe, Elsa. It was just an accident, you know. It was not his fault that the boat slipped away.'

'I think you’re being a bit harsh on poor Mr. Barstowe, Elsa. It was just an accident, you know. It wasn’t his fault that the boat got away.'

'It was, it was, it was!' cried Elsa, thumping the pillow malignantly. 'I believe he did it on purpose, so that he could read me his horrid poetry without my having a chance to escape. I believe that's the only way he can get people to listen to it.'

'It was, it was, it was!' shouted Elsa, hitting the pillow angrily. 'I think he did it on purpose, so he could read me his awful poetry without giving me a chance to get away. I believe that's the only way he can get anyone to listen to it.'

'But you used to like it, darling. You said he had such a musical voice.'

'But you used to like it, babe. You said he had such a nice voice.'

'Musical voice!' The pillow became a shapeless heap. 'Mother, it was like a nightmare! If I had seen him again I should have had hysterics. It was awful! If he had been even the least bit upset himself I think I could have borne up. But he enjoyed it! He revelled in it! He said it was like Omar Khayyam in the Wilderness and Shelley's Epipsychidion, whatever that is; and he prattled on and on and read and read till my head began to split. Mother'—her voice sank to a whisper—'I hit him!'

'Musical voice!' The pillow turned into a limp pile. 'Mom, it was like a nightmare! If I had seen him again, I would have lost it. It was terrible! If he had been even a little upset, I think I could have handled it. But he loved it! He thoroughly enjoyed it! He said it was like Omar Khayyam in the Wilderness and Shelley's Epipsychidion, whatever that is; and he went on and on, reading and reading until my head felt like it was going to explode. Mom'—her voice dropped to a whisper—'I hit him!'

'Elsa!'

'Elsa!'

'I did!' she went on, defiantly. 'I hit him as hard as I could, and he—he'—she broke off into a little gurgle of laughter—'he tripped over a bush and fell right down; and I wasn't a bit ashamed. I didn't think it unladylike or anything. I was just as proud as I could be. And it stopped him talking.'

'I did!' she continued, defiantly. 'I hit him as hard as I could, and he—he'—she broke off into a little gurgle of laughter—'he tripped over a bush and fell right down; and I wasn't the least bit ashamed. I didn't think it was unladylike or anything. I was just as proud as I could be. And it shut him up.'

'But, Elsa, dear! Why?'

'But, Elsa, darling! Why?'

'The sun had just gone down; and it was a lovely sunset, and the sky looked like a great, beautiful slice of underdone beef; and I said so to him, and he said, sniffily, that he was afraid he didn't see the resemblance. And I asked him if he wasn't starving. And he said no, because as a rule all that he needed was a little ripe fruit. And that was when I hit him.'

'The sun had just set; it was a beautiful sunset, and the sky looked like a huge, stunning piece of rare beef; I mentioned this to him, and he replied, scoffing, that he didn't see the connection. I then asked if he wasn’t hungry. He said no, because usually, all he needed was a bit of ripe fruit. That was when I hit him.'

'Elsa!'

'Elsa!'

'Oh, I know it was awfully wrong, but I just had to. And now I'll get up. It looks lovely out.'

'Oh, I know it was really wrong, but I just had to. And now I’ll get up. It looks beautiful outside.'

Martin had not gone out with the guns that day. Mrs Keith had assured him that there was nothing wrong with Elsa, that she was only tired, but he was anxious, and had remained at home, where bulletins could reach him. As he was returning from a stroll in the grounds he heard his name called, and saw Elsa lying in the hammock under the trees near the terrace.

Martin hadn’t gone out with the guns that day. Mrs. Keith had assured him that there was nothing wrong with Elsa, that she was just tired, but he was anxious and had stayed home, where he could receive updates. As he was coming back from a walk around the grounds, he heard someone calling his name and saw Elsa lying in the hammock under the trees near the terrace.

'Why, Martin, why aren't you out with the guns?' she said.

'Why, Martin, why aren't you out with the guns?' she asked.

'I wanted to be on the spot so that I could hear how you were.'

'I wanted to be there so I could see how you were doing.'

'How nice of you! Why don't you sit down?'

'How nice of you! Why not take a seat?'

'May I?'

"Can I?"

Elsa fluttered the pages of her magazine.

Elsa flipped through the pages of her magazine.

'You know, you're a very restful person, Martin. You're so big and outdoory. How would you like to read to me for a while? I feel so lazy.'

'You know, you're really soothing to be around, Martin. You're so tall and outdoorsy. How about reading to me for a bit? I feel so lazy.'

Martin took the magazine.

Martin grabbed the magazine.

'What shall I read? Here's a poem by—'

'What should I read? Here's a poem by—'

Elsa shuddered.

Elsa felt a shiver.

'Oh, please, no,' she cried. 'I couldn't bear it. I'll tell you what I should love—the advertisements. There's one about sardines. I started it, and it seemed splendid. It's at the back somewhere.'

'Oh, please, no,' she cried. 'I couldn't handle it. I'll tell you what I would really love—the ads. There's one about sardines. I started it, and it seemed amazing. It's somewhere in the back.'

'Is this it—Langley and Fielding's sardines?'

'Is this it—Langley and Fielding's sardines?'

'That's it.'

'That's all.'

Martin began to read.

Martin started reading.

'"Langley and Fielding's sardines. When you want the daintiest, most delicious sardines, go to your grocer and say, 'Langley and Fielding's, please!' You will then be sure of having the finest Norwegian smoked sardines, packed in the purest olive oil."'

'"Langley and Fielding's sardines. When you're looking for the tastiest, most delicious sardines, head to your grocery store and say, 'Langley and Fielding's, please!' You'll be guaranteed the best Norwegian smoked sardines, packed in the finest olive oil."'

Elsa was sitting with her eyes closed and a soft smile of pleasure curving her mouth.

Elsa was sitting with her eyes closed and a gentle smile of enjoyment on her face.

'Go on,' she said, dreamily.

"Go on," she said, wistfully.

'"Nothing nicer."' resumed Martin, with an added touch of eloquence as the theme began to develop, '"for breakfast, lunch, or supper. Probably your grocer stocks them. Ask him. If he does not, write to us. Price fivepence per tin. The best sardines and the best oil!"'

'"Nothing better."' continued Martin, with a bit more flair as the topic started to unfold, '"for breakfast, lunch, or dinner. Your grocer probably has them. Just ask. If not, drop us a line. They’re five pence per tin. The best sardines and the finest oil!"'

'Isn't it lovely?' she murmured.

"Isn't it lovely?" she murmured.

Her hand, as it swung, touched his. He held it. She opened her eyes.

Her hand brushed against his as she swung it. He held on to it. She opened her eyes.

'Don't stop reading,' she said. 'I never heard anything so soothing.'

"Don't stop reading," she said. "I've never heard anything so calming."

'Elsa!'

'Elsa!'

He bent towards her. She smiled at him. Her eyes were dancing.

He leaned toward her. She smiled back at him. Her eyes were sparkling.

'Elsa, I—'

'Elsa, I—'

'Mr Keith,' said a quiet voice, 'desired me to say—'

'Mr. Keith,' a quiet voice said, 'asked me to tell you—'

Martin started away. He glared up furiously. Gazing down upon them stood Keggs. The butler's face was shining with a gentle benevolence.

Martin turned away. He looked up angrily. Standing above them was Keggs. The butler's face was glowing with a kind kindness.

'Mr Keith desired me to say that he would be glad if Miss Elsa would come and sit with him for a while.'

'Mr. Keith wanted me to say that he would be happy if Miss Elsa could come and sit with him for a bit.'

'I'll come at once,' said Elsa, stepping from the hammock.

'I’ll come right away,' said Elsa, getting out of the hammock.

The butler bowed respectfully and turned away. They stood watching him as he moved across the terrace.

The butler bowed politely and turned to leave. They watched him as he walked across the terrace.

'What a saintly old man Keggs looks,' said Elsa. 'Don't you think so? He looks as if he had never even thought of doing anything he shouldn't. I wonder if he ever has?'

'What a saintly old man Keggs looks,' said Elsa. 'Don't you think so? He looks like he’s never even considered doing anything wrong. I wonder if he ever has?'

'I wonder!' said Martin.

"I wonder!" Martin said.

'He looks like a stout angel. What were you saying, Martin, when he came up?'

'He looks like a sturdy angel. What were you saying, Martin, when he showed up?'

POTS O'MONEY

OWEN BENTLEY was feeling embarrassed. He looked at Mr Sheppherd, and with difficulty restrained himself from standing on one leg and twiddling his fingers. At one period of his career, before the influence of his uncle Henry had placed him in the London and Suburban Bank, Owen had been an actor. On the strength of a batting average of thirty-three point nought seven for Middlesex, he had been engaged by the astute musical-comedy impresario to whom the idea first occurred that, if you have got to have young men to chant 'We are merry and gay, tra-la, for this is Bohemia,' in the Artists' Ball scene, you might just as well have young men whose names are known to the public. He had not been an actor long, for loss of form had put him out of first-class cricket, and the impresario had given his place in the next piece to a googly bowler who had done well in the last Varsity match; but he had been one long enough to experience that sinking sensation which is known as stage-fright. And now, as he began to explain to Mr Sheppherd that he wished for his consent to marry his daughter Audrey, he found himself suffering exactly the same symptoms.

OWEN BENTLEY was feeling embarrassed. He looked at Mr. Sheppherd and struggled to keep himself from standing on one leg and fidgeting with his fingers. Earlier in his career, before his uncle Henry’s influence got him a job at the London and Suburban Bank, Owen had been an actor. With a batting average of thirty-three point zero seven for Middlesex, he was hired by the clever musical-comedy producer who came up with the idea that if you need young men to sing 'We are merry and gay, tra-la, for this is Bohemia' in the Artists' Ball scene, you might as well have young men who are recognizable to the audience. He hadn’t been an actor for long, as a dip in performance had pushed him out of first-class cricket, and the producer had replaced him in the next show with a googly bowler who performed well in the last Varsity match; but he had been there long enough to feel that sinking sensation known as stage fright. Now, as he started to explain to Mr. Sheppherd that he wanted his permission to marry his daughter Audrey, he realized he was experiencing the same symptoms all over again.

From the very start, from the moment when he revealed the fact that his income, salary and private means included, amounted to less than two hundred pounds, he had realized that this was going to be one of his failures. It was the gruesome Early Victorianness of it all that took the heart out of him. Mr Sheppherd had always reminded him of a heavy father out of a three-volume novel, but, compared with his demeanour as he listened now, his attitude hitherto had been light and whimsical. Until this moment Owen had not imagined that this sort of thing ever happened nowadays outside the comic papers. By the end of the second minute he would not have been surprised to find himself sailing through the air, urged by Mr Sheppherd's boot, his transit indicated by a dotted line and a few stars.

From the very beginning, when he revealed that his total income, including salary and personal assets, was less than two hundred pounds, he knew this was going to be one of his failures. The grimness of it all, reminiscent of the Early Victorian era, drained the energy out of him. Mr. Sheppherd had always reminded him of a stern father from a three-volume novel, but compared to how he acted now, his previous demeanor had seemed light and playful. Until this moment, Owen hadn’t thought such things happened these days outside of comic strips. By the end of the second minute, he wouldn't have been surprised to find himself flying through the air, pushed by Mr. Sheppherd's boot, with his path marked by a dotted line and some stars.

Mr Sheppherd's manner was inclined to bleakness.

Mr. Sheppherd's demeanor was somewhat gloomy.

'This is most unfortunate,' he said. 'Most unfortunate. I have my daughter's happiness to consider. It is my duty as a father.' He paused. 'You say you have no prospects? I should have supposed that your uncle—? Surely, with his influence—?'

'This is really unfortunate,' he said. 'Really unfortunate. I have to think about my daughter's happiness. It's my responsibility as a father.' He paused. 'You say you have no prospects? I would have thought that your uncle—? Surely, with his connections—?'

'My uncle shot his bolt when he got me into the bank. That finished him, as far as I'm concerned. I'm not his only nephew, you know. There are about a hundred others, all trailing him like bloodhounds.'

'My uncle hit the limit when he got me into the bank. That was it for him, as far as I'm concerned. I'm not his only nephew, you know. There are about a hundred others, all following him around like bloodhounds.'

Mr Sheppherd coughed the small cough of disapproval. He was feeling more than a little aggrieved.

Mr. Sheppherd coughed a little cough of disapproval. He was feeling more than a bit irritated.

He had met Owen for the first time at dinner at the house of his uncle Henry, a man of unquestioned substance, whose habit it was to invite each of his eleven nephews to dinner once a year. But Mr Sheppherd did not know this. For all he knew, Owen was in the habit of hobnobbing with the great man every night. He could not say exactly that it was sharp practice on Owen's part to accept his invitation to call, and, having called, to continue calling long enough to make the present deplorable situation possible; but he felt that it would have been in better taste for the young man to have effaced himself and behaved more like a bank-clerk and less like an heir.

He met Owen for the first time at dinner at his Uncle Henry's house, a man of solid reputation who made it a point to invite each of his eleven nephews for dinner once a year. But Mr. Sheppherd wasn't aware of this. As far as he knew, Owen was hanging out with the important man every night. He couldn't specifically say it was underhanded for Owen to accept his invitation to visit, and then keep coming back long enough to create the current awkward situation; however, he felt it would have been more considerate for the young man to remain low-key and act more like a bank clerk and less like an heir.

'I am exceedingly sorry for this, Mr Bentley,' he said, 'but you will understand that I cannot—It is, of course, out of the question. It would be best, in the circumstances, I think, if you did not see my daughter again—'

'I’m really sorry about this, Mr. Bentley,' he said, 'but you’ll understand that I can’t—it’s definitely not an option. Given the situation, I think it would be best if you didn’t see my daughter again—'

'She's waiting in the passage outside,' said Owen, simply.

"She's waiting in the hallway outside," Owen said flatly.

'—after today. Good-bye.'

'—after today. Goodbye.'

Owen left the room. Audrey was hovering in the neighbourhood of the door. She came quickly up to him, and his spirits rose, as they always did, at the sight of her.

Owen left the room. Audrey was lingering near the door. She quickly approached him, and his mood lifted, just like it always did, at the sight of her.

'Well?' she said.

'So?' she said.

He shook his head.

He shook his head.

'No good,' he said.

"Not good," he said.

Audrey considered the problem for a moment, and was rewarded with an idea.

Audrey thought about the problem for a moment and came up with an idea.

'Shall I go in and cry?'

'Should I go in and cry?'

'It wouldn't be of any use.'

'It wouldn't be helpful.'

'Tell me what happened.'

'Tell me what went down.'

'He said I mustn't see you again.'

'He said I can't see you again.'

'He didn't mean it.'

'He didn’t mean it.'

'He thinks he did.'

'He thinks he did.'

Audrey reflected.

Audrey thought.

'We shall simply have to keep writing, then. And we can talk on the telephone. That isn't seeing each other. Has your bank a telephone?'

'We'll just have to keep writing, then. And we can talk on the phone. That doesn't count as seeing each other. Does your bank have a phone?'

'Yes. But—'

'Yes, but—'

'That's all right, then. I'll ring you up every day.'

'That's fine, then. I'll call you every day.'

'I wish I could make some money,' said Owen, thoughtfully. 'But I seem to be one of those chaps who can't. Nothing I try comes off. I've never drawn anything except a blank in a sweep. I spent about two pounds on sixpenny postal orders when the Limerick craze was on, and didn't win a thing. Once when I was on tour I worked myself to a shadow, dramatizing a novel. Nothing came of that, either.'

"I wish I could make some money," Owen said, deep in thought. "But I seem to be one of those guys who just can't. Nothing I try works out. I've never won anything except a few zeros in a lottery. I spent around two pounds on sixpenny postal orders when the Limerick craze was happening, and I didn't win anything. Once, when I was on tour, I worked myself to exhaustion adapting a novel. That didn't go anywhere either."

'What novel?'

'Which book?'

'A thing called White Roses, by a woman named Edith Butler.'

'A thing called White Roses, by a woman named Edith Butler.'

Audrey looked up quickly.

Audrey glanced up quickly.

'I suppose you knew her very well? Were you great friends?'

"I guess you knew her really well? Were you close friends?"

'I didn't know her at all. I'd never met her. I just happened to buy the thing at a bookstall, and thought it would make a good play. I expect it was pretty bad rot. Anyhow, she never took the trouble to send it back or even to acknowledge receipt.'

'I didn't know her at all. I'd never met her. I just happened to buy the thing at a bookstall and thought it would make a good play. I guess it was pretty bad. Anyway, she never bothered to send it back or even acknowledge that she got it.'

'Perhaps she never got it?'

'Maybe she never received it?'

'I registered it.'

"I signed up for it."

'She was a cat,' said Audrey, decidedly. 'I'm glad of it, though. If another woman had helped you make a lot of money, I should have died of jealousy.'

'She was a cat,' Audrey said firmly. 'I'm actually glad about it, though. If another woman had helped you make a lot of money, I would have been incredibly jealous.'

Routine is death to heroism. For the first few days after his parting with Mr Sheppherd, Owen was in heroic mood, full of vaguely dashing schemes, regarding the world as his oyster, and burning to get at it, sword in hand. But routine, with its ledgers and its copying-ink and its customers, fell like a grey cloud athwart his horizon, blotting out rainbow visions of sudden wealth, dramatically won. Day by day the glow faded and hopelessness grew.

Routine kills heroism. For the first few days after he said goodbye to Mr. Sheppherd, Owen felt heroic, full of vaguely adventurous ideas, seeing the world as his oyster, and eager to dive in, sword in hand. But routine, with its ledgers, copying ink, and customers, loomed like a grey cloud on his horizon, obscuring his rainbow visions of sudden, dramatically won wealth. Day by day, the excitement faded and hopelessness set in.

If the glow did not entirely fade it was due to Audrey, who more than fulfilled her promise of ringing him up on the telephone. She rang him up at least once, frequently several times, every day, a fact which was noted and commented upon in a harshly critical spirit by the head of his department, a man with no soul and a strong objection to doing his subordinates' work for them.

If the glow didn’t completely fade, it was because of Audrey, who more than kept her promise to call him on the phone. She called him at least once, often several times, every day, which was noted and harshly criticized by the head of his department, a man with no empathy and a strong aversion to doing his employees’ work for them.

As a rule, her conversation, though pleasing, was discursive and lacked central motive, but one morning she had genuine news to impart.

As a rule, her conversation, while enjoyable, was rambling and didn't have a central focus, but one morning she had some real news to share.

'Owen'—her voice was excited—'have you seen the paper today? Then listen. I'll read it out. Are you listening? This is what it says: "The Piccadilly Theatre will reopen shortly with a dramatized version of Miss Edith Butler's popular novel, White Roses, prepared by the authoress herself. A strong cast is being engaged, including—" And then a lot of names. What are you going to do about it, Owen?'

'Owen'—her voice was excited—'have you seen the paper today? Then listen. I'll read it out. Are you listening? This is what it says: "The Piccadilly Theatre will reopen shortly with a dramatized version of Miss Edith Butler's popular novel, White Roses, prepared by the author herself. A strong cast is being engaged, including—" And then a lot of names. What are you going to do about it, Owen?'

'What am I going to do?'

'What am I going to do?'

'Don't you see what's happened? That awful woman has stolen your play. She has waited all these years, hoping you would forget. What are you laughing at?'

'Don't you see what’s happened? That terrible woman has taken your play. She’s been waiting all these years, hoping you would forget. What are you laughing at?'

'I wasn't laughing.'

"I wasn't laughing."

'Yes, you were. It tickled my ear. I'll ring off if you do it again. You don't believe me. Well, you wait and see if I'm not—'

'Yes, you were. It tickled my ear. I’ll hang up if you do it again. You don’t believe me. Well, just wait and see if I’m not—'

'Edith Butler's incapable of such a thing.'

'Edith Butler is not capable of that.'

There was a slight pause at the other end of the wire.

There was a brief pause on the other end of the line.

'I thought you said you didn't know her,' said Audrey, jealously.

"I thought you said you didn't know her," Audrey said, feeling jealous.

'I don't—I don't,' said Owen, hastily. 'But I've read her books. They're simply chunks of superfatted sentiment. She's a sort of literary onion. She compels tears. A woman like that couldn't steal a play if she tried.'

'I don't—I don't,' Owen said quickly. 'But I've read her books. They're just big piles of overly sentimental stuff. She's like a literary onion. She makes you cry. A woman like that couldn't steal a play even if she wanted to.'

'You can't judge authors from their books. You must go and see the play when it comes on. Then you'll see I'm right. I'm absolutely certain that woman is trying to swindle you. Don't laugh in that horrid way. Very well, I told you I should ring off, and now I'm going to.'

'You can't judge authors by their books. You need to go see the play when it comes out. Then you'll see I'm right. I'm completely sure that woman is trying to con you. Don't laugh like that. Fine, I said I would hang up, and now I am.'

At the beginning of the next month Owen's annual holiday arrived. The authorities of the London and Suburban Bank were no niggards. They recognized that a man is not a machine. They gave their employees ten days in the year in which to tone up their systems for another twelve months' work.

At the start of the next month, Owen's annual vacation came around. The leaders of the London and Suburban Bank were not stingy. They understood that a person is not a machine. They provided their employees with ten days a year to rejuvenate their bodies for another twelve months of work.

Owen spent his boyhood in the Shropshire village of which his father had been rector, and thither he went when his holiday came round, to the farm of one Dorman. He was glad of the chance to get to Shropshire. There is something about the country there, with its green fields and miniature rivers, that soothes the wounded spirit and forms a pleasant background for sentimental musings.

Owen spent his childhood in the Shropshire village where his father had been a rector, and he headed there during his holiday to visit a farm owned by someone named Dorman. He was happy to have the opportunity to return to Shropshire. There's something about the countryside there, with its lush green fields and small rivers, that calms a troubled soul and creates a nice setting for reflective thoughts.

It was comfortable at the farm. The household consisted of Mr Dorman, an old acquaintance, his ten-year-old son George, and Mr Dorman's mother, an aged lady with a considerable local reputation as a wise woman. Rumour had it that the future held no mysteries for her, and it was known that she could cure warts, bruised fingers, and even the botts by means of spells.

It was nice at the farm. The household included Mr. Dorman, an old friend, his ten-year-old son George, and Mr. Dorman's mother, an elderly lady well-known locally as a wise woman. People said that nothing was a mystery to her, and she was known to be able to treat warts, bruised fingers, and even botts with her spells.

Except for these, Owen had fancied that he was alone in the house. It seemed not, however. There was a primeval piano in his sitting-room, and on the second morning it suited his mood to sit down at this and sing 'Asthore', the fruity pathos of which ballad appealed to him strongly at this time, accompanying himself by an ingenious arrangement in three chords. He had hardly begun, however, when Mr Dorman appeared, somewhat agitated.

Except for these, Owen thought he was alone in the house. That didn’t seem to be the case, though. There was an old piano in his living room, and on the second morning, he felt like sitting down at it and singing 'Asthore', the emotional depth of which ballad really resonated with him at that moment, accompanying himself with a clever arrangement in three chords. He had barely started when Mr. Dorman showed up, looking a bit flustered.

'If you don't mind, Mr Owen,' he said. 'I forgot to tell you. There's a lit'ery gent boarding with me in the room above, and he can't bear to be disturbed.'

'If you don't mind, Mr. Owen,' he said. 'I forgot to mention. There's a literary guy staying with me in the room above, and he really can't stand to be disturbed.'

A muffled stamping from the ceiling bore out his words.

A muted thumping from above confirmed what he was saying.

'Writing a book he is,' continued Mr Dorman. 'He caught young George a clip over the ear-'ole yesterday for blowing his trumpet on the stairs. Gave him sixpence afterwards, and said he'd skin him if he ever did it again. So, if you don't mind—'

'He's writing a book,' Mr. Dorman continued. 'He gave young George a smack on the ear yesterday for playing his trumpet on the stairs. Gave him sixpence afterward and said he’d skin him if he ever did it again. So, if you don’t mind—'

'Oh, all right,' said Owen. 'Who is he?'

'Oh, fine,' said Owen. 'Who is he?'

'Gentleman of the name of Prosser.'

'Guy named Prosser.'

Owen could not recollect having come across any work by anyone of that name; but he was not a wide reader; and, whether the man above was a celebrity or not, he was entitled to quiet.

Owen couldn’t remember ever seeing any work by anyone with that name; but he wasn’t a big reader; and, whether the guy upstairs was famous or not, he deserved some peace.

'I never heard of him,' he said, 'but that's no reason why I should disturb him. Let him rip. I'll cut out the musical effects in future.'

"I've never heard of him," he said, "but that doesn’t mean I should bother him. Let him do his thing. I'll skip the music effects from now on."

The days passed smoothly by. The literary man remained invisible, though occasionally audible, tramping the floor in the frenzy of composition. Nor, until the last day of his visit, did Owen see old Mrs Dorman.

The days went by without a hitch. The writer stayed out of sight, but now and then you could hear him pacing the floor in a frenzy of creativity. It wasn't until the last day of his visit that Owen finally saw old Mrs. Dorman.

That she was not unaware of his presence in the house, however, was indicated on the last morning. He was smoking an after-breakfast pipe at the open window and waiting for the dog-cart that was to take him to the station, when George, the son of the house, entered.

That she was not oblivious to his presence in the house was clear on the last morning. He was smoking a pipe by the open window after breakfast, waiting for the dog-cart that would take him to the station, when George, the son of the house, walked in.

George stood in the doorway, grinned, and said:

George stood in the doorway, smiled, and said:

'Farsezjerligranmatellyerforchbythecards?'

'Farsezjerligranmatellyerforchbythecards?'

'Eh?' said Owen.

'Eh?' Owen asked.

The youth repeated the word.

The kids repeated the word.

'Once again.'

'Once more.'

On the second repetition light began to creep in. A boyhood spent in the place, added to this ten days' stay, had made Owen something of a linguist.

On the second repeat, light started to filter in. A childhood spent in this place, along with this ten-day stay, had made Owen somewhat of a linguist.

'Father says would I like grandma to do what?'

'Father asks if I would like grandma to do what?'

'Tell yer forch'n by ther cards.'

'Tell your fortune by the cards.'

'Where is she?'

'Where is she at?'

'Backyarnder.'

'Backyarder.'

Owen followed him into the kitchen, where he found Mr Dorman, the farmer, and, seated at the table, fumbling with a pack of cards, an old woman, whom he remembered well.

Owen followed him into the kitchen, where he found Mr. Dorman, the farmer, and sitting at the table, fiddling with a pack of cards, was an old woman he remembered well.

'Mother wants to tell your fortune,' said Mr Dorman, in a hoarse aside. 'She always will tell visitors' fortunes. She told Mr Prosser's, and he didn't half like it, because she said he'd be engaged in two months and married inside the year. He said wild horses wouldn't make him do it.'

'Mom wants to tell your fortune,' Mr. Dorman said softly, his voice raspy. 'She always tells visitors' fortunes. She told Mr. Prosser's, and he really didn't like it because she said he would be engaged in two months and married within the year. He said nothing would make him do it.'

'She can tell me that if she likes. I shan't object.'

'She can tell me that if she wants. I won't mind.'

'Mother, here's Mr Owen.'

'Mom, this is Mr. Owen.'

'I seed him fast enough,' said the old woman, briskly. 'Shuffle, an' cut three times.'

'I saw him quickly enough,' said the old woman, lively. 'Shuffle, and cut three times.'

She then performed mysterious manoeuvres with the cards.

She then made some mysterious moves with the cards.

'I see pots o' money,' announced the sibyl.

'I see a lot of money,' announced the fortune teller.

'If she says it, it's there right enough,' said her son.

'If she says it, then it's definitely true,' said her son.

'She means my bonus,' said Owen. 'But that's only ten pounds. And I lose it if I'm late twice more before Christmas.'

'She means my bonus,' Owen said. 'But that's only ten pounds. I’ll lose it if I’m late two more times before Christmas.'

'It'll come sure enough.'

'It'll definitely come.'

'Pots,' said the old woman, and she was still mumbling the encouraging word when Owen left the kitchen and returned to the sitting-room.

'Pots,' said the old woman, and she was still murmuring the encouraging word when Owen left the kitchen and went back to the living room.

He laughed rather ruefully. At that moment he could have found a use for pots o' money.

He laughed a bit sadly. At that moment, he could have really used a lot of money.

He walked to the window, and looked out. It was a glorious morning. The heat-mist was dancing over the meadow beyond the brook, and from the farmyard came the liquid charawks of care-free fowls. It seemed wicked to leave these haunts of peace for London on such a day.

He walked to the window and looked outside. It was a beautiful morning. The heat haze was swirling over the meadow beyond the stream, and from the farmyard came the cheerful sounds of carefree birds. It felt wrong to leave these peaceful surroundings for London on such a day.

An acute melancholy seized him. Absently, he sat down at the piano. The prejudices of literary Mr Prosser had slipped from his mind. Softly at first, then gathering volume as the spirit of the song gripped him, he began to sing 'Asthore'. He became absorbed.

An intense sadness took hold of him. Without thinking, he sat down at the piano. The biases of literary Mr. Prosser faded from his mind. At first, he sang softly, but as the song's spirit caught him, he began to sing 'Asthore' with more intensity. He became fully absorbed.

He had just, for the sixth time, won through to 'Iyam-ah waiting for-er theeee-yass-thorre,' and was doing some intricate three-chord work preparatory to starting over again, when a loaf of bread whizzed past his ear. It missed him by an inch, and crashed against a plaster statuette of the Infant Samuel on the top of the piano.

He had just, for the sixth time, made it to 'Iyam-ah waiting for-er theeee-yass-thorre,' and was working on some complicated three-chord stuff to get ready to start over again, when a loaf of bread flew past his ear. It missed him by an inch and smashed into a plaster statue of the Infant Samuel on top of the piano.

It was a standard loaf, containing eighty per cent of semolina, and it practically wiped the Infant Samuel out of existence. At the same moment, at his back, there sounded a loud, wrathful snort.

It was a regular loaf made of eighty percent semolina, and it nearly eliminated Infant Samuel from existence. At the same time, a loud, angry snort echoed from behind him.

He spun round. The door was open, and at the other side of the table was standing a large, black-bearded, shirt-sleeved man, in an attitude rather reminiscent of Ajax defying the lightning. His hands trembled. His beard bristled. His eyes gleamed ferociously beneath enormous eyebrows. As Owen turned, he gave tongue in a voice like the discharge of a broadside.

He turned around. The door was open, and on the other side of the table stood a large man with a black beard, wearing a short-sleeved shirt, looking like Ajax defying the lightning. His hands shook. His beard stood out. His eyes glinted fiercely beneath thick eyebrows. As Owen turned, he spoke in a voice that sounded like a cannon going off.

'Stop it!'

'Cut it out!'

Owen's mind, wrenched too suddenly from the dreamy future to the vivid present, was not yet completely under control. He gaped.

Owen's mind, suddenly pulled from a dreamlike future to the vivid present, wasn't fully in control yet. He stared.

'Stop—that—infernal—noise!' roared the man.

'Stop that annoying noise!' roared the man.

He shot through the door, banging it after him, and pounded up the stairs.

He burst through the door, slamming it behind him, and ran up the stairs.

Owen was annoyed. The artistic temperament was all very well, but there were limits. It was absurd that obscure authors should behave in this way. Prosser! Who on earth was Prosser? Had anyone ever heard of him? No! Yet here he was going about the country clipping small boys over the ear-hole, and flinging loaves of bread at bank-clerks as if he were Henry James or Marie Corelli. Owen reproached himself bitterly for his momentary loss of presence of mind. If he had only kept his head, he could have taken a flying shot at the man with the marmalade-pot. It had been within easy reach. Instead of which, he had merely stood and gaped. Of all sad words of tongue or pen, the saddest are these, 'It might have been.'

Owen was frustrated. The whole artistic vibe was fine, but there were limits. It was ridiculous for unknown authors to act like this. Prosser! Who even is Prosser? Has anyone ever heard of him? Nope! And yet here he was, traveling around and slapping small boys in the ear, tossing loaves of bread at bank clerks like he was Henry James or Marie Corelli. Owen bitterly criticized himself for losing his cool for a moment. If only he had stayed calm, he could have taken a shot at the guy with the marmalade pot. It had been right there. Instead, he just stood there and stared. Of all the sad words of tongue or pen, the saddest are these: 'It might have been.'

His manly regret was interrupted by the entrance of Mr Dorman with the information that the dog-cart was at the door.

His masculine regret was interrupted by Mr. Dorman walking in to say that the dog cart was at the door.

 

Audrey was out of town when Owen arrived in London, but she returned a week later. The sound of her voice through the telephone did much to cure the restlessness from which he had been suffering since the conclusion of his holiday. But the thought that she was so near yet so inaccessible produced in him a meditative melancholy which enveloped him like a cloud that would not lift. His manner became distrait. He lost weight.

Audrey was out of town when Owen got to London, but she came back a week later. Hearing her voice over the phone helped ease the restlessness he had felt since his holiday ended. However, the idea that she was so close yet so out of reach filled him with a reflective sadness that wrapped around him like a heavy cloud. He became distracted and lost weight.

If customers were not vaguely pained by his sad, pale face, it was only because the fierce rush of modern commercial life leaves your business man little leisure for observing pallor in bank-clerks. What did pain them was the gentle dreaminess with which he performed his duties. He was in the Inward Bills Department, one of the features of which was the sudden inrush, towards the end of each afternoon, of hatless, energetic young men with leather bags strapped to their left arms, clamouring for mysterious crackling documents, much fastened with pins. Owen had never quite understood what it was that these young men did want, and now his detached mind refused even more emphatically to grapple with the problem. He distributed the documents at random with the air of a preoccupied monarch scattering largess to the mob, and the subsequent chaos had to be handled by a wrathful head of the department in person.

If customers weren’t bothered by his sad, pale face, it was only because the relentless pace of modern business left little time to notice the paleness of bank clerks. What truly bothered them was the gentle daydreaming with which he carried out his tasks. He worked in the Inward Bills Department, which featured a sudden influx, toward the end of each afternoon, of energetic young men without hats, carrying leather bags strapped to their left arms, clamoring for mysterious, crackling documents held together with loads of pins. Owen had never quite understood what these young men actually wanted, and now his detached mind was even less willing to tackle the issue. He handed out the documents randomly, like a distracted king tossing gifts to a crowd, and the resulting chaos had to be dealt with by an irate head of the department personally.

Man's power of endurance is limited. At the end of the second week the overwrought head appealed passionately for relief, and Owen was removed to the Postage Department, where, when he had leisure from answering Audrey's telephone calls, he entered the addresses of letters in a large book and took them to the post. He was supposed also to stamp them, but a man in love cannot think of everything, and he was apt at times to overlook this formality.

Man's ability to endure is有限. By the end of the second week, his stressed mind desperately sought relief, leading to Owen being transferred to the Postage Department. There, when he wasn't busy answering Audrey's phone calls, he jotted down addresses in a big book and took the letters to be sent out. He was also expected to stamp them, but a man in love can't keep track of everything, and he would sometimes forget that part.

One morning, receiving from one of the bank messengers the usual intimation that a lady wished to speak to him on the telephone, he went to the box and took up the receiver.

One morning, after getting the usual message from one of the bank messengers that a lady wanted to speak to him on the phone, he went to the booth and picked up the receiver.

'Is that you, Owen? Owen, I went to White Roses last night. Have you been yet?'

'Is that you, Owen? Owen, I went to White Roses last night. Have you gone yet?'

'Not yet.'

'Not yet.'

'Then you must go tonight. Owen, I'm certain you wrote it. It's perfectly lovely. I cried my eyes out. If you don't go tonight, I'll never speak to you again, even on the telephone. Promise.'

'Then you have to go tonight. Owen, I'm sure you wrote it. It's absolutely beautiful. I cried so much. If you don't go tonight, I'll never talk to you again, not even on the phone. Promise.'

'Must I?'

"Do I have to?"

'Yes, you must. Why, suppose it is yours! It may mean a fortune. The stalls were simply packed. I'm going to ring up the theatre now and engage a seat for you, and pay for it myself.'

'Yes, you have to. What if it is yours! It could be worth a lot of money. The seats were completely full. I'm going to call the theater now and reserve a seat for you, and I'll pay for it myself.'

'No—I say—' protested Owen.

'No—I say—' argued Owen.

'Yes, I shall. I can't trust you to go if I don't. And I'll ring up early tomorrow to hear all about it. Good-bye.'

'Yeah, I will. I can't trust you to go if I don't. And I'll call early tomorrow to hear all about it. Bye.'

Owen left the box somewhat depressed. Life was quite gloomy enough as it was, without going out of one's way to cry one's eyes out over sentimental plays.

Owen left the box feeling a bit down. Life was already pretty dreary without making an effort to weep over emotional plays.

His depression was increased by the receipt, on his return to his department, of a message from the manager, stating that he would like to see Mr Bentley in his private room for a moment. Owen never enjoyed these little chats with Authority. Out of office hours, in the circle of his friends, he had no doubt the manager was a delightful and entertaining companion; but in his private room his conversation was less enjoyable.

His depression deepened when he got back to his department and received a message from the manager asking to see Mr. Bentley in his private office for a moment. Owen never liked these little meetings with Authority. Outside of work, among his friends, he was sure the manager was a charming and entertaining guy; but in his private office, the conversation was much less pleasant.

The manager was seated at his table, thoughtfully regarding the ceiling. His resemblance to a stuffed trout, always striking, was subtly accentuated, and Owen, an expert in these matters, felt that his fears had been well founded—there was trouble in the air. Somebody had been complaining of him, and he was now about, as the phrase went, to be 'run-in'.

The manager sat at his table, lost in thought as he stared at the ceiling. His similarity to a stuffed trout, always noticeable, was now even more pronounced, and Owen, who knew this stuff, sensed that his concerns were justified—something was off. Someone had been complaining about him, and he was now about to be, as the saying goes, 'in for it.'

A large man, seated with his back to the door, turned as he entered, and Owen recognized the well-remembered features of Mr Prosser, the literary loaf-slinger.

A big man, sitting with his back to the door, turned as he came in, and Owen recognized the familiar face of Mr. Prosser, the literary slacker.

Owen regarded him without resentment. Since returning to London he had taken the trouble of looking up his name in Who's Who and had found that he was not so undistinguished as he had supposed. He was, it appeared, a Regius Professor and the author of some half-dozen works on sociology—a record, Owen felt, that almost justified loaf-slinging and ear-hole clipping in moments of irritation.

Owen looked at him without any hard feelings. Since coming back to London, he had taken the time to search for his name in Who's Who and discovered that he wasn't as unremarkable as he thought. It turned out he was a Regius Professor and the author of about six books on sociology—a background that Owen felt nearly justified goofing off and tuning out in moments of annoyance.

The manager started to speak, but the man of letters anticipated him.

The manager began to speak, but the writer cut him off.

'Is this the fool?' he roared. 'Young man, I have no wish to be hard on a congenital idiot who is not responsible for his actions, but I must insist on an explanation. I understand that you are in charge of the correspondence in this office. Well, during the last week you have three times sent unstamped letters to my fiancee, Miss Vera Delane, Woodlands, Southbourne, Hants. What's the matter with you? Do you think she likes paying twopence a time, or what is it?'

"Is this the fool?" he shouted. "Young man, I don’t want to be harsh on someone who can’t help being a complete idiot, but I need an explanation. I understand you're responsible for the correspondence in this office. Well, in the past week, you've sent three unstamped letters to my fiancée, Miss Vera Delane, Woodlands, Southbourne, Hants. What’s wrong with you? Do you think she enjoys paying two pence each time, or what?"

Owen's mind leaped back at the words. They recalled something to him. Then he remembered.

Owen's mind jumped back at the words. They reminded him of something. Then he remembered.

He was conscious of a not unpleasant thrill. He had not known that he was superstitious, but for some reason he had not been able to get those absurd words of Mr Dorman's mother out of his mind. And here was another prediction of hers, equally improbable, fulfilled to the letter.

He felt a not unpleasant thrill. He hadn't realized he was superstitious, but for some reason he couldn't shake those silly words from Mr. Dorman's mom. And now here was another one of her predictions, just as unlikely, coming true exactly as she said.

'Great Scott!' he cried. 'Are you going to be married?'

'Wow!' he exclaimed. 'Are you really getting married?'

Mr Prosser and the manager started simultaneously.

Mr. Prosser and the manager started at the same time.

'Mrs Dorman said you would be,' said Owen. 'Don't you remember?'

'Mrs. Dorman said you would be,' Owen said. 'Don't you remember?'

Mr Prosser looked keenly at him.

Mr. Prosser looked closely at him.

'Why, I've seen you before,' he said. 'You're the young turnip-headed scallywag at the farm.'

'I've seen you before,' he said. 'You're that young turnip-headed troublemaker at the farm.'

'That's right,' said Owen.

'That's right,' Owen said.

'I've been wanting to meet you again. I thought the whole thing over, and it struck me,' said Mr Prosser, handsomely, 'that I may have seemed a little abrupt at our last meeting.'

"I've been wanting to see you again. I thought about the whole thing, and it hit me," said Mr. Prosser, confidently, "that I might have come off a bit abrupt at our last meeting."

'No, no.'

'No way.'

'The fact is, I was in the middle of an infernally difficult passage of my book that morning, and when you began—'

'The truth is, I was stuck on an incredibly tough section of my book that morning, and when you started—'

'It was my fault entirely. I quite understand.'

'It was completely my fault. I totally get it.'

Mr Prosser produced a card-case.

Mr. Prosser pulled out a card case.

'We must see more of each other,' he said. 'Come and have a bit of dinner some night. Come tonight.'

'We need to hang out more,' he said. 'Come over for dinner one night. How about tonight?'

'I'm very sorry. I have to go to the theatre tonight.'

'I'm really sorry. I have to go to the theater tonight.'

'Then come and have a bit of supper afterwards. Excellent. Meet me at the Savoy at eleven-fifteen. I'm glad I didn't hit you with that loaf. Abruptness has been my failing through life. My father was just the same. Eleven-fifteen at the Savoy, then.'

'Then come and have some dinner afterwards. Great. Meet me at the Savoy at eleven-fifteen. I'm glad I didn't hit you with that loaf of bread. Being blunt has always been my weakness. My dad was the same way. Eleven-fifteen at the Savoy, then.'

The manager, who had been listening with some restlessness to the conversation, now intervened. He was a man with a sense of fitness of things, and he objected to having his private room made the scene of what appeared to be a reunion of old college chums. He hinted as much.

The manager, who had been listening to the conversation with a bit of impatience, spoke up. He was someone who valued the appropriateness of situations, and he didn’t like that his private office was turning into a gathering of old college friends. He suggested as much.

'Ha! Prrumph!' he observed, disapprovingly. 'Er—Mr Bentley, that is all. You may return to your work—ah'mmm! Kindly be more careful another time in stamping the letters.'

'Ha! Prrumph!' he remarked, disapprovingly. 'Um—Mr. Bentley, that's all. You can go back to your work—ah'mmm! Please be more careful next time when stamping the letters.'

'Yes, by Jove,' said Mr Prosser, suddenly reminded of his wrongs, 'that's right. Exercise a little ordinary care, you ivory-skulled young son of a gun. Do you think Miss Delane is made of twopences? Keep an eye on him,' he urged the manager. 'These young fellows nowadays want someone standing over them with a knout all the time. Be more careful another time, young man. Eleven-fifteen, remember. Make a note of it, or you'll go forgetting that.'

'Yeah, for sure,' said Mr. Prosser, suddenly reminded of his grievances, 'that's right. Just show a little common sense, you foolish young guy. Do you think Miss Delane is worth nothing? Keep an eye on him,' he urged the manager. 'These young people today need someone watching over them all the time. Be more careful next time, young man. Eleven-fifteen, remember that. Write it down, or you'll forget it.'

 

The seat Audrey had bought for him at the Piccadilly Theatre proved to be in the centre of the sixth row of stalls—practically a death-trap. Whatever his sufferings might be, escape was impossible. He was securely wedged in.

The seat Audrey had bought for him at the Piccadilly Theatre turned out to be in the middle of the sixth row of stalls—basically a death-trap. No matter how uncomfortable he felt, there was no way to escape. He was firmly stuck in.

The cheaper parts of the house were sparsely occupied, but the stalls were full. Owen, disapproving of the whole business, refused to buy a programme, and settled himself in his seat prepared for the worst. He had a vivid recollection of White Roses, the novel, and he did not anticipate any keen enjoyment from it in its dramatized form. He had long ceased to be a member of that large public for which Miss Edith Butler catered. The sentimental adventures of governesses in ducal houses—the heroine of White Roses was a governess—no longer contented his soul.

The less expensive parts of the theater were barely filled, but the stalls were packed. Owen, who disapproved of the entire event, refused to buy a program and took his seat, bracing himself for the worst. He had a clear memory of White Roses, the novel, and didn't expect to enjoy it much in its staged version. He had long stopped being part of the big audience that Miss Edith Butler aimed to entertain. The sentimental stories of governesses in noble households—the heroine of White Roses was a governess—no longer satisfied him.

There is always a curiously dream-like atmosphere about a play founded on a book. One seems to have seen it all before. During the whole of the first act Owen attributed to this his feeling of familiarity with what was going on on the stage. At the beginning of the second act he found himself anticipating events. But it was not till the third act that the truth sank in.

There’s always a strangely dream-like vibe to a play based on a book. It feels like you’ve seen it all before. Throughout the entire first act, Owen felt this familiarity with what was happening on stage. By the start of the second act, he found himself predicting what would happen next. But it wasn’t until the third act that the reality fully hit him.

The third was the only act in which, in his dramatization, he had taken any real liberties with the text of the novel. But in this act he had introduced a character who did not appear in the novel—a creature of his own imagination. And now, with bulging eyes, he observed this creature emerge from the wings, and heard him utter lines which he now clearly remembered having written.

The third was the only act in which, in his adaptation, he had taken any real liberties with the text of the novel. But in this act, he had introduced a character who didn’t exist in the novel—a creation of his own imagination. And now, with wide eyes, he watched this character come from the wings and heard him say lines that he clearly remembered writing.

Audrey had been right! Serpent Edith Butler had stolen his play.

Audrey was right! Serpent Edith Butler had stolen his play.

His mind, during the remainder of the play, was active. By the time the final curtain fell and he passed out into the open air he had perceived some of the difficulties of the case. To prove oneself the author of an original play is hard, but not impossible. Friends to whom one had sketched the plot may come forward as witnesses. One may have preserved rough notes. But a dramatization of a novel is another matter. All dramatizations of any given novel must necessarily be very much alike.

His mind was busy for the rest of the play. By the time the final curtain came down and he stepped out into the fresh air, he had recognized some of the challenges of the situation. Proving you wrote an original play is tough, but not impossible. Friends to whom you had shared the plot might come forward as witnesses. You might have kept rough notes. But adapting a novel is a different story. All adaptations of a particular novel will inevitably be quite similar.

He started to walk along Piccadilly, and had reached Hyde Park Corner before he recollected that he had an engagement to take supper with Mr Prosser at the Savoy Hotel. He hailed a cab.

He began walking down Piccadilly and had made it to Hyde Park Corner before he remembered he had plans to have dinner with Mr. Prosser at the Savoy Hotel. He called a cab.

'You're late,' boomed the author of sociological treatises, as he appeared. 'You're infernally late. I suppose, in your woollen-headed way, you forgot all about it. Come along. We'll just have time for an olive and a glass of something before they turn the lights out.'

'You're late,' grumbled the writer of sociological articles as he showed up. 'You're ridiculously late. I guess, in your hazy way, you completely forgot about it. Let’s go. We’ll have just enough time for an olive and a drink before they turn off the lights.'

Owen was still thinking deeply as he began his supper. Surely there was some way by which he could prove his claims. What had he done with the original manuscript? He remembered now. He had burnt it. It had seemed mere useless litter then. Probably, he felt bitterly, the woman Butler had counted on this.

Owen was still lost in thought as he started his dinner. Surely there had to be a way to prove his claims. What had he done with the original manuscript? He recalled now. He had burned it. It had seemed like useless trash at the time. Probably, he bitterly thought, that was what Butler had been counting on.

Mr Prosser concluded an animated conversation with a waiter on the subject of the wines of France, leaned forward, and, having helped himself briskly to anchovies, began to talk. He talked loudly and rapidly. Owen, his thoughts far away, hardly listened.

Mr. Prosser wrapped up an excited chat with a waiter about French wines, leaned in, and quickly served himself some anchovies before starting to talk. He spoke loudly and quickly. Owen, lost in his own thoughts, barely paid attention.

Presently the waiter returned with the selected brand. He filled Owen's glass, and Owen drank, and felt better. Finding his glass magically full once more, he emptied it again. And then suddenly he found himself looking across the table at his Host, and feeling a sense of absolute conviction that this was the one man of all others whom he would have selected as a confidant. How kindly, though somewhat misty, his face was! How soothing, if a little indistinct, his voice!

Currently, the waiter came back with the chosen brand. He poured Owen's glass, and Owen took a sip, feeling better. Discovering his glass miraculously full again, he drained it once more. Then, all of a sudden, he realized he was looking across the table at his Host, feeling absolutely sure that this was the one person he would choose as a confidant above everyone else. How kind, though slightly unclear, his face was! How comforting, if a bit vague, his voice!

'Prosser,' he said, 'you are a man of the world, and I should like your advice. What would you do in a case like this? I go to a theatre to see a play, and what do I find?'

'Prosser,' he said, 'you're a worldly guy, and I'd like your advice. What would you do in a situation like this? I go to a theater to see a play, and what do I find?'

He paused, and eyed his host impressively.

He paused and looked at his host with a significant gaze.

'What's that tune they're playing?' said Mr Prosser. 'You hear it everywhere. One of these Viennese things, I suppose.'

'What's that song they're playing?' Mr. Prosser asked. 'You hear it all the time. Probably one of those Viennese tunes, I guess.'

Owen was annoyed. He began to doubt whether, after all, Mr Prosser's virtues as a confidant were not more apparent than real.

Owen was irritated. He started to question whether, after all, Mr. Prosser's qualities as a confidant were more obvious than genuine.

'I find, by Jove,' he continued, 'that I wrote the thing myself.'

"I can't believe it," he continued, "I actually wrote this myself."

'It's not a patch on The Merry Widow,' said Mr Prosser.

'It's nowhere near as good as The Merry Widow,' said Mr. Prosser.

Owen thumped the table.

Owen hit the table.

'I tell you I find I wrote the thing myself.'

'I swear I wrote the whole thing myself.'

'What thing?'

'What item?'

'This play I'm telling you about. This White Roses thing.'

'This play I’m talking about. This White Roses thing.'

He found that he had at last got his host's ear. Mr Prosser seemed genuinely interested.

He realized that he finally had his host's attention. Mr. Prosser seemed truly interested.

'What do you mean?'

'What do you mean?'

Owen plunged on with his story. He started from its dim beginning, from the days when he had bought the novel on his journey from Bath to Cheltenham. He described his methods of work, his registering of the package, his suspense, his growing resignation. He sketched the progress of his life. He spoke of Audrey and gave a crisp character-sketch of Mr Sheppherd. He took his hearer right up to the moment when the truth had come home to him.

Owen continued with his story. He began at the very start, recalling the time he bought the novel while traveling from Bath to Cheltenham. He explained how he worked, how he tracked the package, his feelings of suspense, and his increasing acceptance. He outlined the journey of his life. He talked about Audrey and provided a sharp description of Mr. Sheppherd. He brought his listener right up to the moment when the truth hit him.

Towards the end of his narrative the lights went out, and he finished his story in the hotel courtyard. In the cool air he felt revived. The outlines of Mr Prosser became sharp and distinct again.

Towards the end of his story, the lights went out, and he finished it in the hotel courtyard. In the cool air, he felt refreshed. The details of Mr. Prosser became clear and defined again.

The sociologist listened admirably. He appeared absorbed, and did not interrupt once.

The sociologist listened intently. He seemed completely engaged and didn’t interrupt at all.

'What makes you so certain that this was your version?' he asked, as they passed into the Strand.

"What makes you so sure that this was your version?" he asked as they walked into the Strand.

Owen told him of the creature of his imagination in Act III.

Owen described the creature he imagined in Act III.

'But you have lost your manuscript?'

'But you lost your manuscript?'

'Yes; I burnt it.'

'Yes, I burned it.'

'Just what one might have expected you to do,' said Mr Prosser, unkindly. 'Young man, I begin to believe that there may be something in this. You haven't got a ghost of a proof that would hold water in a court of law, of course; but still, I'm inclined to believe you. For one thing, you haven't the intelligence to invent such a story.'

"Just what I expected from you," Mr. Prosser said sharply. "Look, young man, I’m starting to think there might be something to this. You don’t have a single piece of evidence that would stand up in court, of course; but still, I’m leaning towards believing you. For one thing, you’re not clever enough to make up a story like this."

Owen thanked him.

Owen thanked him.

'In fact, if you can answer me one question I shall be satisfied.'

'Actually, if you can answer one question for me, I'll be satisfied.'

It seemed to Owen that Mr Prosser was tending to get a little above himself. As an intelligent listener he had been of service, but that appeared to be no reason why he should constitute himself a sort of judge and master of the ceremonies.

It seemed to Owen that Mr. Prosser was starting to get a bit full of himself. As an insightful listener, he had been helpful, but that didn’t seem like a good reason for him to act like a judge and master of the ceremonies.

'That's very good of you,' he said; 'but will Edith Butler be satisfied? That's more to the point.'

'That’s really kind of you,' he said; 'but will Edith Butler be happy? That’s what matters.'

'I am Edith Butler,' said Mr Prosser.

'I am Edith Butler,' said Mr. Prosser.

Owen stopped. 'You?'

Owen stopped. "You?"

'You need not babble it from the house-tops. You are the only person besides my agent who knows it, and I wouldn't have told you if I could have helped it. It isn't a thing I want known. Great Scott, man, don't goggle at me like a fish! Haven't you heard of pseudonyms before?'

'You don't have to shout it from the rooftops. You’re the only person besides my agent who knows it, and I wouldn't have told you if I could have avoided it. It's not something I want out in the open. Good grief, man, don’t stare at me like a fish! Haven't you heard of pseudonyms before?'

'Yes, but—'

'Yes, but—'

'Well, never mind. Take it from me that I am Edith Butler. Now listen to me. That manuscript reached me when I was in the country. There was no name on it. That in itself points strongly to the fact that you were its author. It was precisely the chuckle-headed sort of thing you would have done, to put no name on the thing.'

'Well, never mind. Take it from me that I am Edith Butler. Now listen to me. That manuscript came to me while I was in the country. There was no name on it. That alone strongly suggests that you were the author. It was exactly the kind of silly thing you would have done, to leave it anonymous.'

'I enclosed a letter, anyhow.'

"I included a letter, anyway."

'There was a letter enclosed. I opened the parcel out of doors. There was a fresh breeze blowing at the time. It caught the letter, and that was the last I saw of it. I had read as far as "Dear Madam". But one thing I do remember about it, and that was that it was sent from some hotel in Cheltenham, and I could remember it if I heard it. Now, then?'

'There was a letter included. I opened the package outside. A fresh breeze was blowing at the time. It grabbed the letter, and that was the last I saw of it. I had read up to "Dear Madam." But one thing I do remember was that it was sent from some hotel in Cheltenham, and I would recognize it if I heard it. So, what now?'

'I can tell it you. It was Wilbraham's. I was stopping there.'

'I can tell you. It was Wilbraham's. I was staying there.'

'You pass,' said Mr Prosser. 'It was Wilbraham's.'

'You pass,' said Mr. Prosser. 'It belonged to Wilbraham.'

Owen's heart gave a jump. For a moment he walked on air.

Owen's heart raced. For a moment, he felt like he was walking on cloud nine.

'Then do you mean to say that it's all right—that you believe—'

'So you’re saying it’s okay—that you believe—'

'I do,' said Mr Prosser. 'By the way,' he said, 'the notice of White Roses went up last night.'

'I do,' said Mr. Prosser. 'By the way,' he added, 'the notice for White Roses went up last night.'

Owen's heart turned to lead.

Owen's heart felt heavy.

'But—but—' he stammered. 'But tonight the house was packed.'

'But—but—' he stuttered. 'But tonight the house was full.'

'It was. Packed with paper. All the merry dead-heads in London were there. It has been the worst failure this season. And, by George,' he cried, with sudden vehemence, 'serve 'em right. If I told them once it would fail in England, I told them a hundred times. The London public won't stand that sort of blithering twaddle.'

'It was. Full of paper. All the cheerful losers in London were there. It has been the biggest flop this season. And, by George,' he exclaimed, with sudden intensity, 'they deserve it. If I said it would fail in England once, I said it a hundred times. The London audience won't put up with that kind of nonsense.'

Owen stopped and looked round. A cab was standing across the road. He signalled to it. He felt incapable of walking home. No physical blow could have unmanned him more completely than this hideous disappointment just when, by a miracle, everything seemed to be running his way.

Owen stopped and looked around. A cab was waiting across the street. He signaled to it. He felt unable to walk home. No physical blow could have drained his confidence more completely than this awful disappointment just when, by some miracle, everything seemed to be going his way.

'Sooner ride than walk,' said Mr Prosser, pushing his head through the open window. 'Laziness—slackness—that's the curse of the modern young man. Where shall I tell him to drive to?'

'Sooner ride than walk,' said Mr. Prosser, leaning his head through the open window. 'Laziness—slackness—that's the curse of today's young man. Where should I tell him to drive to?'

Owen mentioned his address. It struck him that he had not thanked his host for his hospitality.

Owen gave his address. It occurred to him that he hadn’t thanked his host for their hospitality.

'It was awfully good of you to give me supper, Mr Prosser,' he said. 'I've enjoyed it tremendously.'

'It was really nice of you to have me over for dinner, Mr. Prosser,' he said. 'I enjoyed it a lot.'

'Come again,' said Mr Prosser. 'I'm afraid you're disappointed about the play?'

'Come again,' said Mr. Prosser. 'I’m sorry to hear you’re disappointed with the play?'

Owen forced a smile.

Owen put on a smile.

'Oh, no, that's all right,' he said. 'It can't be helped.'

'Oh, no, that’s fine,' he said. 'It can’t be helped.'

Mr Prosser half turned, then thrust his head through the window again.

Mr. Prosser turned slightly, then pushed his head through the window again.

'I knew there was something I had forgotten to say,' he said. 'I ought to have told you that the play was produced in America before it came to London. It ran two seasons in New York and one in Chicago, and there are three companies playing it still on the road. Here's my card. Come round and see me tomorrow. I can't tell you the actual figures off-hand, but you'll be all right. You'll have pots o' money.'

"I knew there was something I forgot to mention," he said. "I should have told you that the play was performed in America before it came to London. It ran for two seasons in New York and one in Chicago, and there are three companies still touring with it. Here’s my card. Come by and see me tomorrow. I can't give you the exact numbers right now, but you’ll be just fine. You’ll make a ton of money."

OUT OF SCHOOL

MARK you, I am not defending James Datchett. I hold no brief for James. On the contrary, I am very decidedly of the opinion that he should not have done it. I merely say that there were extenuating circumstances. Just that. Ext. circ. Nothing more.

MARK you, I’m not defending James Datchett. I have no loyalty to James. On the contrary, I strongly believe that he shouldn’t have done it. I’m just saying that there were extenuating circumstances. That’s all. Ext. circ. Nothing more.

Let us review the matter calmly and judicially, not condemning James off-hand, but rather probing the whole affair to its core, to see if we can confirm my view that it is possible to find excuses for him.

Let’s look at the situation calmly and fairly, not rushing to judge James, but instead digging into the whole thing to explore if we can support my belief that there are reasons we might excuse his behavior.

We will begin at the time when the subject of the Colonies first showed a tendency to creep menacingly into the daily chit-chat of his Uncle Frederick.

We will start at the moment when the topic of the Colonies first began to creep ominously into the everyday conversations of his Uncle Frederick.

James's Uncle Frederick was always talking more or less about the Colonies, having made a substantial fortune out in Western Australia, but it was only when James came down from Oxford that the thing became really menacing. Up to that time the uncle had merely spoken of the Colonies as Colonies. Now he began to speak of them with sinister reference to his nephew. He starred James. It became a case of 'Frederick Knott presents James Datchett in "The Colonies",' and there seemed every prospect that the production would be an early one; for if there was one section of the public which Mr Knott disliked more than another, it was Young Men Who Ought To Be Out Earning Their Livings Instead Of Idling At Home. He expressed his views on the subject with some eloquence whenever he visited his sister's house. Mrs Datchett was a widow, and since her husband's death had been in the habit of accepting every utterance of her brother Frederick as a piece of genuine all-wool wisdom; though, as a matter of fact, James's uncle had just about enough brain to make a jay-bird fly crooked, and no more. He had made his money through keeping sheep. And any fool can keep sheep. However, he had this reputation for wisdom, and what he said went. It was not long, therefore, before it was evident that the ranks of the Y.M.W.O.T.B.O.E.T.L.I.O.I.A.H. were about to lose a member.

James's Uncle Frederick was always talking about the Colonies, having made a lot of money in Western Australia, but it was only when James returned from Oxford that things got really serious. Before that, his uncle had only referred to the Colonies as just that. Now he started talking about them in a way that felt threatening toward James. He spotlighted James. It was like 'Frederick Knott presents James Datchett in "The Colonies,"' and it looked very likely that this production would happen soon; because if there was one group of people that Mr. Knott disliked more than anything else, it was Young Men Who Should Be Earning Their Living Instead of Sitting at Home. He shared his opinions on this whenever he visited his sister's house. Mrs. Datchett was a widow, and since her husband died, she took every word of her brother Frederick’s as wise advice; though, in reality, James's uncle was only smart enough to make a jaybird fly sideways, and that was about it. He had made his fortune by raising sheep. And anyone can raise sheep. Still, he had a reputation for wisdom, and his words were taken seriously. So it didn't take long before it became clear that the ranks of the Y.M.W.O.T.B.O.E.T.L.I.O.I.A.H. were about to lose a member.

James, for his part, was all against the Colonies. As a setting for his career, that is to say. He was no Little Englander. He had no earthly objection to Great Britain having Colonies. By all means have Colonies. They could rely on him for moral support. But when it came to legging it out to West Australia to act as a sort of valet to Uncle Frederick's beastly sheep—no. Not for James. For him the literary life. Yes, that was James's dream—to have a stab at the literary life. At Oxford he had contributed to the Isis, and since coming down had been endeavouring to do the same to the papers of the Metropolis. He had had no success so far. But some inward voice seemed to tell him—(Read on. Read on. This is no story about the young beginner's struggles in London. We do not get within fifty miles of Fleet Street.)

James, for his part, was completely against the Colonies as a backdrop for his career. He was no Little Englander. He had no issue with Great Britain having Colonies. By all means, have Colonies. They could count on him for moral support. But when it came to heading out to West Australia to serve as a sort of assistant to Uncle Frederick's awful sheep—no way. Not for James. For him, the literary life was the goal. Yes, that was James's dream—to try his hand at the literary world. At Oxford, he had written for the Isis, and since graduating, he had been trying to do the same with the papers in the Metropolis. He hadn’t had any luck so far. But some inner voice seemed to tell him—(Read on. Read on. This is not a story about the young beginner's struggles in London. We do not get within fifty miles of Fleet Street.)

A temporary compromise was effected between the two parties by the securing for James of a post as assistant-master at Harrow House, the private school of one Blatherwick, M.A., the understanding being that if he could hold the job he could remain in England and write, if it pleased him, in his spare time. But if he fell short in any way as a handler of small boys he was to descend a step in the animal kingdom and be matched against the West Australian sheep. There was to be no second chance in the event of failure. From the way Uncle Frederick talked James almost got the idea that he attached a spiritual importance to a connexion with sheep. He seemed to strive with a sort of religious frenzy to convert James to West Australia. So James went to Harrow House with much the same emotions that the Old Guard must have felt on their way up the hill at Waterloo.

A temporary compromise was reached between the two parties by getting James a job as an assistant teacher at Harrow House, the private school run by one Blatherwick, M.A. The deal was that if he could keep the job, he could stay in England and write, if he wanted to, in his free time. But if he wasn’t good at handling little boys, he would have to take a step down and be compared to the West Australian sheep. There would be no second chances if he failed. From Uncle Frederick's conversations, James almost got the sense that he attached some spiritual significance to a connection with sheep. He seemed to be trying with a kind of religious zeal to convert James to West Australia. So, James went to Harrow House feeling much like the Old Guard must have felt as they advanced up the hill at Waterloo.

Harrow House was a grim mansion on the outskirts of Dover. It is better, of course, to be on the outskirts of Dover than actually in it, but when you have said that you have said everything. James's impressions of that portion of his life were made up almost entirely of chalk. Chalk in the school-room, chalk all over the country-side, chalk in the milk. In this universe of chalk he taught bored boys the rudiments of Latin, geography, and arithmetic, and in the evenings, after a stately cup of coffee with Mr Blatherwick in his study, went to his room and wrote stories. The life had the advantage of offering few distractions. Except for Mr Blatherwick and a weird freak who came up from Dover on Tuesdays and Fridays to teach French, he saw nobody.

Harrow House was a gloomy mansion on the edge of Dover. It's definitely nicer to be on the outskirts of Dover than actually in the town, but once you've said that, there's nothing more to say. James's memories of that time in his life were mostly about chalk. Chalk in the classroom, chalk all over the countryside, chalk in the milk. In this world of chalk, he taught bored boys the basics of Latin, geography, and math, and in the evenings, after having a formal cup of coffee with Mr. Blatherwick in his study, he went to his room and wrote stories. The life had the perk of offering few distractions. Aside from Mr. Blatherwick and a strange guy who came up from Dover on Tuesdays and Fridays to teach French, he didn't see anyone.

It was about five weeks from the beginning of term that the river of life at Harrow House became ruffled for the new assistant-master.

It was about five weeks into the term when the flow of life at Harrow House became disrupted for the new assistant master.

I want you to follow me very closely here. As far as the excusing of James's conduct is concerned, it is now or never. If I fail at this point to touch you, I have shot my bolt.

I want you to pay close attention here. When it comes to justifying James's actions, it's now or never. If I don't impact you at this moment, I've exhausted my chances.

Let us marshal the facts.

Let's gather the facts.

In the first place it was a perfectly ripping morning.

In the first place, it was an absolutely fantastic morning.

Moreover he had received at breakfast a letter from the editor of a monthly magazine accepting a short story.

Moreover, he had received a letter at breakfast from the editor of a monthly magazine accepting a short story.

This had never happened to him before.

This had never happened to him before.

He was twenty-two.

He was 22.

And, just as he rounded the angle of the house, he came upon Violet, taking the air like himself.

And just as he turned the corner of the house, he saw Violet, enjoying the fresh air like he was.

Violet was one of the housemaids, a trim, energetic little person with round blue eyes and a friendly smile. She smiled at James now. James halted.

Violet was one of the housemaids, a petite, lively little person with bright blue eyes and a warm smile. She smiled at James now. James stopped.

'Good morning, sir,' said Violet.

"Good morning, sir," Violet said.

From my list of contributory causes I find that I have omitted one item—viz., that there did not appear to be anybody else about.

From my list of contributing factors, I realize I missed one thing—namely, that there didn’t seem to be anyone else around.

James looked meditatively at Violet. Violet looked smilingly at James. The morning was just as ripping as it had been a moment before. James was still twenty-two. And the editor's letter had not ceased to crackle in his breast-pocket.

James gazed thoughtfully at Violet. Violet smiled back at James. The morning was just as incredible as it had been a moment ago. James was still twenty-two. And the editor's letter continued to crackle in his breast pocket.

Consequently James stooped, and—in a purely brotherly way—kissed Violet.

Consequently, James bent down and, in a completely brotherly manner, kissed Violet.

This, of course, was wrong. It was no part of James's duties as assistant-master at Harrow House to wander about bestowing brotherly kisses on housemaids. On the other hand, there was no great harm done. In the circles in which Violet moved the kiss was equivalent to the hand-shake of loftier society. Everybody who came to the back door kissed Violet. The carrier did; so did the grocer, the baker, the butcher, the gardener, the postman, the policeman, and the fishmonger. They were men of widely differing views on most points. On religion, politics, and the prospects of the entrants for the three o'clock race their opinions clashed. But in one respect they were unanimous. Whenever they came to the back door of Harrow House they all kissed Violet.

This was definitely not right. It wasn’t part of James's job as an assistant master at Harrow House to roam around giving brotherly kisses to housemaids. On the other hand, it wasn’t a huge deal. In Violet's social circles, the kiss was like a handshake in higher society. Everyone who came to the back door kissed Violet. The delivery man did; so did the grocer, the baker, the butcher, the gardener, the postman, the police officer, and the fishmonger. They all had very different opinions on most subjects. On religion, politics, and the odds of the three o'clock race, their views often clashed. But they all agreed on one thing. Whenever they arrived at the back door of Harrow House, they all kissed Violet.

'I've had a story accepted by the Universal Magazine,' said James, casually.

"I got a story published in the Universal Magazine," James said casually.

'Have you, sir?' said Violet.

"Have you, sir?" Violet asked.

'It's a pretty good magazine. I shall probably do a great deal for it from time to time. The editor seems a decent chap.'

'It's a pretty good magazine. I'll probably do a lot for it from time to time. The editor seems like a nice guy.'

'Does he, sir?'

'Does he?'

'I shan't tie myself up in any way, of course, unless I get very good terms. But I shall certainly let him see a good lot of my stuff. Jolly morning, isn't it?'

'I won’t tie myself down in any way, of course, unless I get really good terms. But I will definitely let him see a lot of my work. Great morning, isn’t it?'

He strolled on; and Violet, having sniffed the air for a few more minutes with her tip-tilted nose, went indoors to attend to her work.

He walked on, and Violet, after sniffing the air for a few more minutes with her upturned nose, went inside to take care of her work.

Five minutes later James, back in the atmosphere of chalk, was writing on the blackboard certain sentences for his class to turn into Latin prose. A somewhat topical note ran through them. As thus:

Five minutes later, James, surrounded by the familiar smell of chalk, was writing sentences on the blackboard for his class to translate into Latin prose. There was a somewhat relevant theme running through them. Like this:

'The uncle of Balbus wished him to tend sheep in the Colonies (Provincia).'

'Balbus's uncle wanted him to take care of sheep in the Colonies (Provincia).'

'Balbus said that England was good enough for him (placeo).'

'Balbus said that England was just fine for him (placeo).'

'Balbus sent a story (versus) to Maecenas, who replied that he hoped to use it in due course.'

'Balbus sent a story to Maecenas, who responded that he hoped to use it eventually.'

His mind floated away from the classroom when a shrill voice brought him back.

His mind wandered away from the classroom until a sharp voice snapped him back.

'Sir, please, sir, what does "due course" mean?'

'Sir, can you please tell me what "due course" means?'

James reflected. 'Alter it to "immediately,"' he said.

James thought for a moment. "Change it to 'immediately,'" he said.

'Balbus is a great man,' he wrote on the blackboard.

'Balbus is a great person,' he wrote on the blackboard.

Two minutes later he was in the office of an important magazine, and there was a look of relief on the editor's face, for James had practically promised to do a series of twelve short stories for him.

Two minutes later, he was in the office of a major magazine, and the editor looked relieved, as James had almost promised to write a series of twelve short stories for him.

 

It has been well observed that when a writer has a story rejected he should send that story to another editor, but that when he has one accepted he should send another story to that editor. Acting on this excellent plan, James, being off duty for an hour after tea, smoked a pipe in his bedroom and settled down to work on a second effort for the Universal.

It’s been noted that when a writer gets a story rejected, they should submit it to another editor, but when a story gets accepted, they should send a different story to that same editor. Following this great advice, James, having an hour off after tea, smoked a pipe in his bedroom and got to work on a second piece for the Universal.

He was getting on rather well when his flow of ideas was broken by a knock on the door.

He was doing quite well when a knock on the door interrupted his flow of ideas.

'Come in,' yelled James. (Your author is notoriously irritable.)

'Come in,' shouted James. (Your author is famously irritable.)

The new-comer was Adolf. Adolf was one of that numerous band of Swiss and German youths who come to this country prepared to give their services ridiculously cheap in exchange for the opportunity of learning the English language. Mr Blatherwick held the view that for a private school a male front-door opener was superior to a female, arguing that the parents of prospective pupils would be impressed by the sight of a man in livery. He would have liked something a bit more imposing than Adolf, but the latter was the showiest thing that could be got for the money, so he made the best of it, and engaged him. After all, an astigmatic parent, seeing Adolf in a dim light, might be impressed by him. You never could tell.

The newcomer was Adolf. Adolf was part of that large group of Swiss and German young people who come to this country to offer their services for very low pay in exchange for the chance to learn English. Mr. Blatherwick believed that having a male doorman was better for a private school than a female, arguing that parents of potential students would be more impressed by the sight of a man in uniform. He would have preferred someone a little more impressive than Adolf, but the latter was the flashiest option he could afford, so he made the best of it and hired him. After all, a parent with poor eyesight, seeing Adolf in low light, might actually be impressed. You never really could tell.

'Well?' said James, glaring.

"Well?" James said, glaring.

'Anysing vrom dze fillage, sare?'

'Analyzing from the village, sir?'

The bulk of Adolf's perquisites consisted of the tips he received for going to the general store down the road for tobacco, stamps, and so on. 'No. Get out,' growled James, turning to his work.

The majority of Adolf's extra benefits came from the tips he got for running to the general store down the road for tobacco, stamps, and things like that. 'No. Get lost,' grumbled James, turning back to his work.

He was surprised to find that Adolf, so far from getting out, came in and shut the door.

He was surprised to see that Adolf, instead of leaving, came in and closed the door.

'Zst!' said Adolf, with a finger on his lips.

'Shh!' said Adolf, putting a finger to his lips.

James stared.

James was staring.

'In dze garten zis morning,' proceeded his visitor, grinning like a gargoyle, 'I did zee you giss Violed. Zo!'

'In the garden this morning,' continued his visitor, grinning like a gargoyle, 'I saw you kiss Violed. So!'

James's heart missed a beat. Considered purely as a situation, his present position was not ideal. He had to work hard, and there was not much money attached to the job. But it was what the situation stood for that counted. It was his little rock of safety in the midst of a surging ocean of West Australian sheep. Once let him lose his grip on it, and there was no chance for him. He would be swept away beyond hope of return.

James's heart raced. Looking at it straightforwardly, his current situation wasn't great. He had to put in a lot of effort, and the pay wasn't much. But what really mattered was the significance of the situation. It was his small refuge in the chaos of West Australian sheep. If he lost hold of it, he had no chance. He would be carried away with no hope of coming back.

'What do you mean?' he said hoarsely.

'What do you mean?' he asked hoarsely.

'In dze garten. I you vrom a window did zee. You und Violed. Zo!' And Adolf, in the worst taste, gave a realistic imitation of the scene, himself sustaining the role of James.

'In the garden. I saw you from a window. You and Violet. So!' And Adolf, in very poor taste, performed a realistic imitation of the scene, taking on the role of James himself.

James said nothing. The whole world seemed to be filled with a vast baa-ing, as of countless flocks.

James said nothing. The entire world felt like it was filled with a vast baa-ing, as if from countless flocks.

'Lizzun!' said Adolf. 'Berhaps I Herr Blazzervig dell. Berhaps not I do. Zo!'

'Lizzun!' said Adolf. 'Maybe I do, maybe I don’t. So!'

James roused himself. At all costs he must placate this worm. Mr Blatherwick was an austere man. He would not overlook such a crime.

James woke up. He had to calm this guy down no matter what. Mr. Blatherwick was a strict man. He wouldn’t let a crime like this slide.

He appealed to the other's chivalry.

He appealed to the other person's sense of honor.

'What about Violet?' he said. 'Surely you don't want to lose the poor girl her job? They'd be bound to sack her, too.'

'What about Violet?' he said. 'You don't want to lose that poor girl her job, do you? They'd definitely fire her, too.'

Adolf's eyes gleamed.

Adolf's eyes sparkled.

'Zo? Lizzun! When I do gom virst here, I myself do to giss Violed vunce vish. But she do push dze zide of my face, and my lof is durned to hate.'

'So? Listen! When I first came here, I really wanted to kiss Violet once. But she pushed the side of my face, and my love has turned to hate.'

James listened attentively to this tabloid tragedy, but made no comment.

James listened closely to this tabloid drama, but didn't say anything.

'Anysing vrom dze fillage, sare?'

"Any idea from the village, sir?"

Adolf's voice was meaning. James produced a half-crown.

Adolf's voice carried weight. James pulled out a half-crown.

'Here you are, then. Get me half a dozen stamps and keep the change.'

'Here you go. Get me six stamps and keep the change.'

'Zdamps? Yes, sare. At vunce.'

'Got it? Yes, sir. At once.'

James's last impression of the departing one was of a vast and greasy grin, stretching most of the way across his face.

James's last impression of the one leaving was of a wide and oily grin that stretched nearly all the way across his face.

 

Adolf, as blackmailer, in which role he now showed himself, differed in some respects from the conventional blackmailer of fiction. It may be that he was doubtful as to how much James would stand, or it may be that his soul as a general rule was above money. At any rate, in actual specie he took very little from his victim. He seemed to wish to be sent to the village oftener than before, but that was all. Half a crown a week would have covered James's financial loss.

Adolf, in his role as a blackmailer, was somewhat different from the typical blackmailer you read about in stories. He might have been unsure about how much James would tolerate, or maybe he was generally above being driven by money. Regardless, in terms of actual cash, he took very little from his victim. He appeared to want to be sent to the village more often than before, but that was about it. Half a crown a week would have compensated for James's financial losses.

But he asserted himself in another way. In his most light-hearted moments Adolf never forgot the reason which had brought him to England. He had come to the country to learn the language, and he meant to do it. The difficulty which had always handicapped him hitherto—namely, the poverty of the vocabularies of those in the servants' quarters—was now removed. He appointed James tutor-in-chief of the English language to himself, and saw that he entered upon his duties at once.

But he asserted himself in a different way. Even during his most carefree moments, Adolf never lost sight of why he had come to England. He had arrived in the country to learn the language, and he was determined to do it. The challenge that had always held him back before—the limited vocabularies of those in the servants' quarters—was now gone. He appointed James as his head tutor for the English language and made sure he started his lessons right away.

The first time that he accosted James in the passage outside the classroom, and desired him to explain certain difficult words in a leading article of yesterday's paper, James was pleased. Adolf, he thought, regarded the painful episode as closed. He had accepted the half-crown as the full price of silence, and was now endeavouring to be friendly in order to make amends.

The first time he approached James in the hallway outside the classroom and asked him to explain some difficult words from yesterday's newspaper article, James was happy. He thought Adolf saw the awkward situation as settled. He had taken the half-crown as the full price for keeping quiet and was now trying to be friendly to make things right.

This right-minded conduct gratified James. He felt genially disposed toward Adolf. He read the leading article, and proceeded to give a full and kindly explanation of the hard words. He took trouble over it. He went into the derivations of the words. He touched on certain rather tricky sub-meanings of the same. Adolf went away with any doubts he might have had of James's capabilities as a teacher of English definitely scattered. He felt that he had got hold of the right man.

This positive behavior made James happy. He felt warmly towards Adolf. He read the main article and gave a detailed and friendly explanation of the difficult words. He put effort into it. He explored the origins of the words and discussed some of their tricky sub-meanings. Adolf left with any doubts he might have had about James's abilities as an English teacher completely cleared up. He felt that he had found the right person.

There was a shade less geniality in James's manner when the same thing happened on the following morning. But he did not refuse to help the untutored foreigner. The lecture was less exhaustive than that of the previous morning, but we must suppose that it satisfied Adolf, for he came again next day, his faith in his teacher undiminished.

There was a bit less friendliness in James's attitude when the same thing happened the next morning. But he didn’t turn down the chance to help the untrained foreigner. The lecture was shorter than the one from the previous morning, but we can assume it satisfied Adolf since he returned the next day, still believing in his teacher.

James was trying to write a story. He turned on the student.

James was trying to write a story. He confronted the student.

'Get out!' he howled. 'And take that beastly paper away. Can't you see I'm busy? Do you think I can spend all my time teaching you to read? Get out!'

"Get out!" he yelled. "And take that horrible paper with you. Can't you see I'm busy? Do you think I can spend all my time teaching you how to read? Get out!"

'Dere some hard vord vos,' said Adolf, patiently, 'of which I gannot dze meaning.'

'Dere some hard word was,' said Adolf, patiently, 'of which I cannot understand the meaning.'

James briefly cursed the hard word.

James let out a quick curse at the difficult word.

'But,' proceeded Adolf, 'of one vord, of dze vord "giss", I dze meaning know. Zo!'

'But,' continued Adolf, 'of one word, of the word "giss", I know the meaning. So!'

James looked at him. There was a pause.

James looked at him. There was a pause.

Two minutes later the English lesson was in full swing.

Two minutes later, the English lesson was in full swing.

 

All that James had ever heard or read about the wonderful devotion to study of the modern German young man came home to him during the next two weeks. Our English youth fritters away its time in idleness and pleasure-seeking. The German concentrates. Adolf concentrated like a porous plaster. Every day after breakfast, just when the success of James's literary career depended on absolute seclusion, he would come trotting up for his lesson. James's writing practically ceased.

All that James had ever heard or read about the amazing dedication to study of the modern German youth hit home for him over the next two weeks. Our English youth wastes its time on idleness and seeking pleasure. The German focuses. Adolf focused like a sponge. Every day after breakfast, just when James's literary success relied on complete solitude, he would come trotting in for his lesson. James's writing nearly stopped.

This sort of thing cannot last. There is a limit, and Adolf reached it when he attempted to add night-classes to the existing curriculum.

This kind of thing can't go on forever. There's a breaking point, and Adolf hit it when he tried to add night classes to the current curriculum.

James, as had been said, was in the habit of taking coffee with Mr Blatherwick in his study after seeing the boys into bed. It was while he was on his way to keep this appointment, a fortnight after his first interview with Adolf, that the young student waylaid him with the evening paper.

James, as mentioned before, usually had coffee with Mr. Blatherwick in his study after putting the boys to bed. It was on his way to this meeting, two weeks after his first conversation with Adolf, that the young student caught him with the evening paper.

Something should have warned Adolf that the moment was not well chosen. To begin with, James had a headache, the result of a hard day with the boys. Then that morning's English lesson had caused him to forget entirely an idea which had promised to be the nucleus of an excellent plot. And, lastly, passing through the hall but an instant before, he had met Violet, carrying the coffee and the evening post to the study, and she had given him two long envelopes addressed in his own handwriting. He was brooding over these, preparatory to opening them, at the very moment when Adolf addressed him.

Something should have signaled to Adolf that this was a bad time. First of all, James had a headache from a long day with the guys. Then, that morning's English lesson had completely made him forget an idea that could have turned into a great plot. Lastly, just a moment before, he had walked through the hall and run into Violet, who was carrying the coffee and the evening mail to the study. She had handed him two long envelopes addressed in his own handwriting. He was thinking about these, getting ready to open them, right when Adolf spoke to him.

'Eggscuse,' said Adolf, opening the paper.

'Eggscuse,' said Adolf, opening the newspaper.

James's eyes gleamed ominously.

James's eyes shone ominously.

'Zere are here,' continued Adolf, unseeing, 'some beyond-gombarison hard vords vich I do nod onderstand. For eggsample—'

'They are here,' continued Adolf, not paying attention, 'some really complicated words that I do not understand. For example—'

It was at this point that James kicked him.

It was at this moment that James kicked him.

Adolf leaped like a stricken chamois.

Adolf jumped like a wounded chamois.

'Vot iss?' he cried.

'What's that?' he cried.

With these long envelopes in his hand James cared for nothing. He kicked Adolf again.

With those long envelopes in his hand, James didn’t care about anything. He kicked Adolf again.

'Zo!' said the student, having bounded away. He added a few words in his native tongue, and proceeded. 'Vait! Lizzun! I zay to you, vait! Brezendly, ven I haf dze zilver bolished und my odder dudies zo numerous berformed, I do Herr Blazzervig vil vith von liddle szdory vich you do know go. Zo!'

'Zo!' said the student, having bounded away. He added a few words in his native tongue and continued. 'Wait! Listen! I say to you, wait! Soon, when I have polished the silver and completed my other numerous duties, I will tell Herr Blazzervig a little story that you already know. So!'

He shot off to his lair.

He rushed off to his hideout.

James turned away and went down the passage to restore his nervous tissues with coffee.

James turned away and walked down the hallway to calm his nerves with some coffee.

Meanwhile, in the study, leaning against the mantelpiece in moody reflection, Mr Blatherwick was musing sadly on the hardships of the schoolmaster's life. The proprietor of Harrow House was a long, grave man, one of the last to hold out against the anti-whisker crusade. He had expressionless hazel eyes, and a general air of being present in body but absent in spirit. Mothers who visited the school to introduce their sons put his vagueness down to activity of mind. 'That busy brain,' they thought, 'is never at rest. Even while he is talking to us some abstruse point in the classics is occupying his mind.'

Meanwhile, in the study, leaning against the mantelpiece in a brooding mood, Mr. Blatherwick was sadly reflecting on the challenges of being a schoolmaster. The owner of Harrow House was a tall, serious man, one of the last to resist the no-beard trend. He had blank hazel eyes and gave off a vibe of being physically present but mentally absent. Mothers who came to the school to introduce their sons assumed his dazed expression was due to a busy mind. "That busy brain," they thought, "is always working. Even while he’s talking to us, some complex topic in the classics is occupying his thoughts."

What was occupying his mind at the present moment was the thoroughly unsatisfactory conduct of his wife's brother, Bertie Baxter. The more tensely he brooded over the salient points in the life-history of his wife's brother, Bertie Baxter, the deeper did the iron become embedded in his soul. Bertie was one of Nature's touchers. This is the age of the specialist, Bertie's speciality was borrowing money. He was a man of almost eerie versatility in this direction. Time could not wither nor custom stale his infinite variety. He could borrow with a breezy bluffness which made the thing practically a hold-up. And anon, when his victim had steeled himself against this method, he could extract another five-pound note from his little hoard with the delicacy of one playing spillikins. Mr Blatherwick had been a gold-mine to him for years. As a rule, the proprietor of Harrow House unbelted without complaint, for Bertie, as every good borrower should, had that knack of making his victim feel during the actual moment of paying over, as if he had just made a rather good investment. But released from the spell of his brother-in-law's personal magnetism, Mr Blatherwick was apt to brood. He was brooding now. Why, he was asking himself morosely, should he be harassed by this Bertie? It was not as if Bertie was penniless. He had a little income of his own. No, it was pure lack of consideration. Who was Bertie that he—

What was currently on his mind was the totally unsatisfactory behavior of his wife's brother, Bertie Baxter. The more he thought about the key events in Bertie’s life, the deeper the frustration sank into his soul. Bertie was one of those people who just took advantage. In today’s world of specialists, Bertie specialized in borrowing money. He had almost an uncanny talent for it. Time couldn’t dull his endless variety. He could ask to borrow money with a casual confidence that made it feel almost like theft. And soon, when his target had toughened themselves against that style, he could pull out another five-pound note from his little stash with the finesse of someone playing a delicate game. Mr. Blatherwick had been an easy mark for him for years. Usually, the owner of Harrow House handed over cash without fuss, because Bertie, as all good borrowers do, had the skill to make his target feel like they were making a smart investment at the moment of payment. But once Mr. Blatherwick broke free from his brother-in-law's charm, he tended to dwell on things. He was doing that now. Why, he wondered gloomily, should he have to deal with Bertie? It wasn’t like Bertie was broke. He had a small income of his own. No, it was just complete thoughtlessness. Who did Bertie think he was that he—

At this point in his meditations Violet entered with the after-dinner coffee and the evening post.

At this point in his thoughts, Violet came in with the after-dinner coffee and the evening mail.

Mr Blatherwick took the letters. There were two of them, and one he saw, with a rush of indignation, was in the handwriting of his brother-in-law. Mr Blatherwick's blood simmered. So the fellow thought he could borrow by post, did he? Not even trouble to pay a visit, eh? He tore the letter open, and the first thing he saw was a cheque for five pounds.

Mr. Blatherwick took the letters. There were two of them, and one he saw, feeling a surge of anger, was in his brother-in-law's handwriting. Mr. Blatherwick's blood boiled. So this guy thought he could ask for money by mail, huh? Not even going to bother to visit, right? He ripped open the letter, and the first thing he saw was a check for five pounds.

Mr Blatherwick was astounded. That a letter from his brother-in-law should not contain a request for money was surprising; that it should contain a cheque, even for five pounds, was miraculous.

Mr. Blatherwick was shocked. The fact that a letter from his brother-in-law didn't ask for money was surprising; that it actually included a check, even for five pounds, was miraculous.

He opened the second letter. It was short, but full of the finest, noblest sentiments; to wit, that the writer, Charles J. Pickersgill, having heard the school so highly spoken of by his friend, Mr Herbert Baxter, would be glad if Mr Blatherwick could take in his three sons, aged seven, nine, and eleven respectively, at the earliest convenient date.

He opened the second letter. It was brief but filled with the best and most honorable sentiments; namely, that the writer, Charles J. Pickersgill, having heard his friend, Mr. Herbert Baxter, speak so highly of the school, would be pleased if Mr. Blatherwick could enroll his three sons, who are seven, nine, and eleven years old, at the earliest convenience.

Mr Blatherwick's first feeling was one of remorse that even in thought he should have been harsh to the golden-hearted Bertie. His next was one of elation.

Mr. Blatherwick's first feeling was one of regret that even in his thoughts he had been harsh to the golden-hearted Bertie. His next feeling was one of excitement.

Violet, meanwhile, stood patiently before him with the coffee. Mr Blatherwick helped himself. His eye fell on Violet.

Violet stood patiently in front of him with the coffee. Mr. Blatherwick helped himself. His gaze landed on Violet.

Violet was a friendly, warm-hearted little thing. She saw that Mr Blatherwick had had good news; and, as the bearer of the letters which had contained it, she felt almost responsible. She smiled kindly up at Mr Blatherwick.

Violet was a friendly, warm-hearted little girl. She noticed that Mr. Blatherwick had received good news, and since she was the one who brought the letters with it, she felt a bit responsible. She smiled kindly up at Mr. Blatherwick.

Mr Blatherwick's dreamy hazel eye rested pensively upon her. The major portion of his mind was far away in the future, dealing with visions of a school grown to colossal proportions, and patronized by millionaires. The section of it which still worked in the present was just large enough to enable him to understand that he felt kindly, and even almost grateful, to Violet. Unfortunately it was too small to make him see how wrong it was to kiss her in a vague, fatherly way across the coffee tray just as James Datchett walked into the room.

Mr. Blatherwick's dreamy hazel eye was thoughtfully fixed on her. Most of his mind was wandering far into the future, imagining a school that had grown to immense proportions and supported by wealthy patrons. The part of his mind that was still engaged in the present was just big enough for him to feel kind and even somewhat thankful toward Violet. Unfortunately, it was too small to make him realize how inappropriate it was to kiss her in a vague, fatherly manner across the coffee tray just as James Datchett walked into the room.

James paused. Mr Blatherwick coughed. Violet, absolutely unmoved, supplied James with coffee, and bustled out of the room.

James stopped for a moment. Mr. Blatherwick cleared his throat. Violet, completely unfazed, handed James a cup of coffee and hurried out of the room.

She left behind her a somewhat massive silence.

She left behind a fairly significant silence.

Mr Blatherwick coughed again.

Mr. Blatherwick coughed again.

'It looks like rain,' said James, carelessly.

"It seems like it's going to rain," said James, casually.

'Ah?' said Mr Blatherwick.

"Excuse me?" said Mr Blatherwick.

'Very like rain,' said James.

"Just like rain," said James.

'Indeed!' said Mr Blatherwick.

"Absolutely!" said Mr. Blatherwick.

A pause.

A break.

'Pity if it rains,' said James.

'Too bad if it rains,' said James.

'True,' said Mr Blatherwick.

"True," said Mr. Blatherwick.

Another pause.

Another break.

'Er—Datchett,' said Mr Blatherwick.

'Um—Datchett,' said Mr Blatherwick.

'Yes,' said James.

'Yeah,' said James.

'I—er—feel that perhaps—'

"I feel that maybe—"

James waited attentively.

James waited patiently.

'Have you sugar?'

'Do you have sugar?'

'Plenty, thanks,' said James.

"Lots, thanks," said James.

'I shall be sorry if it rains,' said Mr Blatherwick.

'I’ll be sorry if it rains,' said Mr. Blatherwick.

Conversation languished.

Conversation stalled.

James laid his cup down.

James set his cup down.

'I have some writing to do,' he said. 'I think I'll be going upstairs now.'

"I have some writing to do," he said. "I think I'll head upstairs now."

'Er—just so,' said Mr Blatherwick, with relief. 'Just so. An excellent idea.'

'Um—exactly,' said Mr. Blatherwick, feeling relieved. 'Exactly. A great idea.'

 

'Er—Datchett,' said Mr Blatherwick next day, after breakfast.

'Um—Datchett,' said Mr. Blatherwick the next day, after breakfast.

'Yes?' said James.

"Yes?" James said.

A feeling of content was over him this morning. The sun had broken through the clouds. One of the long envelopes which he had received on the previous night had turned out, on examination, to contain a letter from the editor accepting the story if he would reconstruct certain passages indicated in the margin.

A sense of contentment washed over him this morning. The sun had peeked through the clouds. One of the long envelopes he received the night before had, upon inspection, contained a letter from the editor accepting the story, provided he revised certain sections noted in the margins.

'I have—ah—unfortunately been compelled to dismiss Adolf,' said Mr Blatherwick.

"I’ve—uh—sadly had to let go of Adolf," said Mr. Blatherwick.

'Yes?' said James. He had missed Adolf's shining morning face.

'Yeah?' said James. He had missed Adolf's bright morning face.

'Yes. After you had left me last night he came to my study with a malicious—er—fabrication respecting yourself which I need not—ah—particularize.'

'Yes. After you left me last night, he came to my study with a nasty—um—lie about you that I don’t need to—uh—go into detail about.'

James looked pained. Awful thing it is, this nourishing vipers in one's bosom.

James looked distressed. It's truly a terrible thing to nurture vipers in one's bosom.

'Why, I've been giving Adolf English lessons nearly every day lately. No sense of gratitude, these foreigners,' he said, sadly.

'Why, I've been giving Adolf English lessons almost every day recently. No sense of gratitude, these foreigners,' he said, sadly.

'So I was compelled,' proceeded Mr Blatherwick, 'to—in fact, just so.'

'So I was forced,' Mr. Blatherwick continued, 'to—in fact, exactly that.'

James nodded sympathetically.

James nodded in understanding.

'Do you know anything about West Australia?' he asked, changing the subject. 'It's a fine country, I believe. I had thought of going there at one time.'

'Do you know anything about Western Australia?' he asked, switching topics. 'I hear it’s a great place. I considered going there once.'

'Indeed?' said Mr Blatherwick.

"Really?" said Mr. Blatherwick.

'But I've given up the idea now,' said James.

'But I've given up on that idea now,' said James.

THREE FROM DUNSTERVILLE

ONCE upon a time there was erected in Longacre Square, New York, a large white statue, labelled 'Our City', the figure of a woman in Grecian robes holding aloft a shield. Critical citizens objected to it for various reasons, but its real fault was that its symbolism was faulty. The sculptor should have represented New York as a conjuror in evening dress, smiling blandly as he changed a rabbit into a bowl of goldfish. For that, above all else, is New York's speciality. It changes.

ONCE upon a time, a large white statue called 'Our City' was erected in Longacre Square, New York. It depicted a woman in Grecian robes holding a shield. Some critical citizens objected to it for various reasons, but the real issue was its flawed symbolism. The sculptor should have portrayed New York as a magician in formal wear, smiling as he transformed a rabbit into a bowl of goldfish. Because that, above all else, is what New York excels at. It changes.

Between 1 May, when she stepped off the train, and 16 May, when she received Eddy Moore's letter containing the information that he had found her a post as stenographer in the office of Joe Rendal, it had changed Mary Hill quite remarkably.

Between May 1, when she got off the train, and May 16, when she received Eddy Moore's letter telling her that he had found her a job as a stenographer in Joe Rendal's office, Mary Hill had changed quite a bit.

Mary was from Dunsterville, which is in Canada. Emigrations from Dunsterville were rare. It is a somnolent town; and, as a rule, young men born there follow in their father's footsteps, working on the paternal farm or helping in the paternal store. Occasionally a daring spirit will break away, but seldom farther than Montreal. Two only of the younger generation, Joe Rendal and Eddy Moore, had set out to make their fortunes in New York; and both, despite the gloomy prophecies of the village sages, had prospered.

Mary was from Dunsterville, a town in Canada. Emigrations from Dunsterville were uncommon. It's a sleepy town, and generally, young men born there follow their fathers' paths, either working on the family farm or helping in the family store. Occasionally, a bold person breaks away, but usually not farther than Montreal. Only two from the younger generation, Joe Rendal and Eddy Moore, had ventured to try their luck in New York; and both, despite the grim predictions from the village elders, had succeeded.

Mary, third and last emigrant, did not aspire to such heights. All she demanded from New York for the present was that it should pay her a living wage, and to that end, having studied by stealth typewriting and shorthand, she had taken the plunge, thrilling with excitement and the romance of things; and New York had looked at her, raised its eyebrows, and looked away again. If every city has a voice, New York's at that moment had said 'Huh!' This had damped Mary. She saw that there were going to be obstacles. For one thing, she had depended so greatly on Eddy Moore, and he had failed her. Three years before, at a church festival, he had stated specifically that he would die for her. Perhaps he was still willing to do that—she had not inquired—but, at any rate, he did not see his way to employing her as a secretary. He had been very nice about it. He had smiled kindly, taken her address, and said he would do what he could, and had then hurried off to meet a man at lunch. But he had not given her a position. And as the days went by and she found no employment, and her little stock of money dwindled, and no word came from Eddy, New York got to work and changed her outlook on things wonderfully. What had seemed romantic became merely frightening. What had been exciting gave her a feeling of dazed helplessness.

Mary, the third and last emigrant, didn’t aim for such lofty goals. All she wanted from New York for now was to earn a living wage, and to that end, after secretly learning typewriting and shorthand, she had taken the plunge, thrilled by the excitement and romance of it all; but New York had glanced at her, raised its eyebrows, and then looked away. If every city has a voice, New York's at that moment had said 'Huh!' This had deflated Mary. She realized there were going to be challenges. For one thing, she had relied so much on Eddy Moore, and he had let her down. Three years ago, at a church festival, he had specifically said he would die for her. Maybe he was still willing to do that—she hadn’t asked—but, in any case, he didn’t see fit to hire her as a secretary. He had been very nice about it. He had smiled kindly, taken her address, and said he would do what he could, and then hurried off to meet someone for lunch. But he hadn’t offered her a position. As the days passed with no job in sight and her small amount of money dwindling, and with no word from Eddy, New York started to reshape her perspective in remarkable ways. What had seemed romantic turned into something purely frightening. What had felt exciting left her feeling dazed and helpless.

But it was not until Eddy's letter came that she realized the completeness of the change. On 1 May she would have thanked Eddy politely for his trouble, adding, however, that she would really prefer not to meet poor Joe again. On 16 May she welcomed him as something Heaven-sent. The fact that she was to be employed outweighed a thousand-fold the fact that her employer was to be Joe.

But it wasn't until Eddy's letter arrived that she understood how much everything had changed. On May 1, she would have politely thanked Eddy for his efforts, but she would have added that she really didn’t want to see poor Joe again. By May 16, she welcomed him like a blessing from above. The fact that she was going to have a job far outweighed the reality that her boss was going to be Joe.

It was not that she disliked Joe. She was sorry for him.

It wasn't that she didn't like Joe. She felt sorry for him.

She remembered Joe, a silent, shambling youth, all hands, feet, and shyness, who had spent most of his spare time twisting his fingers and staring adoringly at her from afar. The opinion of those in the social whirl of Dunsterville had been that it was his hopeless passion for her that had made him fly to New York. It would be embarrassing meeting him again. It would require tact to discourage his silent worshipping without wounding him more deeply. She hated hurting people.

She remembered Joe, a quiet, awkward guy, all limbs and shyness, who had spent most of his free time fidgeting with his fingers and gazing at her from a distance. People in the social scene of Dunsterville thought it was his unrequited love for her that had driven him to move to New York. It would be awkward to see him again. It would take some finesse to deter his quiet admiration without hurting him more. She hated hurting people.

But, even at the cost of that, she must accept the post. To refuse meant ignominious retreat to Dunsterville, and from that her pride revolted. She must revisit Dunsterville in triumph or not at all.

But even at that cost, she had to accept the position. Refusing meant a shameful return to Dunsterville, and her pride couldn’t handle that. She had to go back to Dunsterville in triumph, or not go back at all.

Joe Rendal's office was in the heart of the financial district, situated about half-way up a building that, to Mary, reared amidst the less impressive architecture of her home-town, seemed to reach nearly to the sky. A proud-looking office-boy, apparently baffled and mortified by the information that she had an appointment, took her name, and she sat down, filled with a fine mixed assortment of emotions, to wait.

Joe Rendal's office was in the center of the financial district, located about halfway up a building that, to Mary, towered over the less impressive buildings of her hometown and seemed to almost touch the sky. A confident-looking office boy, clearly puzzled and embarrassed by the news that she had an appointment, took her name, and she sat down, filled with a mix of emotions, to wait.

For the first time since her arrival in New York she felt almost easy in her mind. New York, with its shoving, jostling, hurrying crowds; a giant fowl-run, full of human fowls scurrying to and fro; clucking, ever on the look-out for some desired morsel, and ever ready to swoop down and snatch it from its temporary possessor, had numbed her. But now she felt a slackening of the strain. New York might be too much for her, but she could cope with Joe.

For the first time since she got to New York, she felt almost at ease. New York, with its pushing, bustling, hurried crowds; like a giant chicken coop, full of people scurrying around; clucking, always on the lookout for something they wanted, and ready to swoop in and grab it from whoever had it, had worn her down. But now she felt a little less pressure. New York might be overwhelming, but she could handle Joe.

The haughty boy returned. Mr Rendal was disengaged. She rose and went into an inner room, where a big man was seated at a desk.

The arrogant boy came back. Mr. Rendal wasn't busy. She got up and walked into a back room, where a large man was sitting at a desk.

It was Joe. There was no doubt about that. But it was not the Joe she remembered, he of the twisted ringers and silent stare. In his case, New York had conjured effectively. He was better-looking, better-dressed, improved in every respect. In the old days one had noticed the hands and feet and deduced the presence of Joe somewhere in the background. Now they were merely adjuncts. It was with a rush of indignation that Mary found herself bucolic and awkward. Awkward with Joe! It was an outrage.

It was Joe. There was no doubt about that. But he wasn’t the Joe she remembered, the one with the twisted fingers and silent stare. New York had transformed him completely. He looked better, dressed better, and improved in every way. In the past, you would notice his hands and feet and realize Joe was lurking somewhere in the background. Now they were just details. Mary felt a surge of anger at how down-to-earth and clumsy she felt. Awkward around Joe! It was outrageous.

His manner heightened the feeling. If he had given the least sign of embarrassment she might have softened towards him. He showed no embarrassment whatever. He was very much at his ease. He was cheerful. He was even flippant.

His attitude intensified the feeling. If he had shown even the slightest hint of embarrassment, she might have been more sympathetic towards him. He exhibited no embarrassment at all. He was completely comfortable. He was cheerful. He was even dismissive.

'Welcome to our beautiful little city,' he said.

'Welcome to our lovely little city,' he said.

Mary was filled with a helpless anger. What right had he to ignore the past in this way, to behave as if her presence had never reduced him to pulp?

Mary was overwhelmed with a helpless rage. What right did he have to dismiss the past like this, acting as if being around her had never left him crushed?

'Won't you sit down?' he went on. 'It's splendid, seeing you again, Mary. You're looking very well. How long have you been in New York? Eddy tells me you want to be taken on as a secretary. As it happens, there is a vacancy for just that in this office. A big, wide vacancy, left by a lady who departed yesterday in a shower of burning words and hairpins. She said she would never return, and between ourselves, that was the right guess. Would you mind letting me see what you can do? Will you take this letter down?'

'Won't you sit down?' he continued. 'It's great to see you again, Mary. You’re looking really good. How long have you been in New York? Eddy mentioned you want to work as a secretary. As luck would have it, there’s an opening for that position in this office. A big, open spot, left by a woman who left yesterday in a flurry of dramatic words and hairpins. She claimed she would never come back, and to be honest, she was probably right. Would you mind showing me what you can do? Could you take this letter down?'

Certainly there was something compelling about this new Joe. Mary took the pencil and pad which he offered—and she took them meekly. Until this moment she had always been astonished by the reports which filtered through to Dunsterville of his success in the big city. Of course, nobody had ever doubted his perseverance; but it takes something more than perseverance to fight New York fairly and squarely, and win. And Joe had that something. He had force. He was sure of himself.

Certainly, there was something captivating about this new Joe. Mary took the pencil and pad he offered—and she accepted them submissively. Until this moment, she had always been amazed by the news that reached Dunsterville about his success in the big city. Of course, no one ever doubted his determination; but it takes more than just determination to tackle New York head-on and come out on top. And Joe had that extra quality. He had strength. He was confident in himself.

'Read it please,' he said, when he had finished dictating. 'Yes, that's all right. You'll do.'

'Please read it,' he said, after he finished dictating. 'Yeah, that's good. You're all set.'

For a moment Mary was on the point of refusing. A mad desire gripped her to assert herself, to make plain her resentment at this revolt of the serf. Then she thought of those scuttling, clucking crowds, and her heart failed her.

For a moment, Mary almost refused. A wild urge took hold of her to stand up for herself, to show her anger at this rebellion of the serf. But then she thought about those scurrying, clucking crowds, and her courage faltered.

'Thank you,' she said, in a small voice.

'Thank you,' she said, in a soft voice.

As she spoke the door opened.

As she spoke, the door swung open.

'Well, well, well!' said Joe. 'Here we all are! Come in, Eddy. Mary has just been showing me what she can do.'

'Well, well, well!' said Joe. 'Look at us! Come in, Eddy. Mary has just been showing me what she can do.'

If time had done much for Joe, it had done more for his fellow-emigrant, Eddy Moore. He had always been good-looking and—according to local standards—presentable. Tall, slim, with dark eyes that made you catch your breath when they looked into yours, and a ready flow of speech, he had been Dunsterville's prize exhibit. And here he was with all his excellence heightened and accentuated by the polish of the city. He had filled out. His clothes were wonderful. And his voice, when he spoke, had just that same musical quality.

If time had changed a lot for Joe, it had changed even more for his fellow emigrant, Eddy Moore. He had always been good-looking and—according to local standards—appealing. Tall, slim, with dark eyes that could take your breath away when they met yours, and a natural gift for conversation, he had been Dunsterville's top attraction. Now, he was all the more impressive, enhanced by the sophistication of the city. He had filled out. His clothes were amazing. And his voice, when he spoke, had that same melodic quality.

'So you and Joe have fixed it up? Capital! Shall we all go and lunch somewhere?'

'So you and Joe have sorted it out? Great! Should we all go grab lunch somewhere?'

'Got an appointment,' said Joe. 'I'm late already. Be here at two sharp, Mary.' He took up his hat and went out.

'I've got an appointment,' Joe said. 'I'm already running late. Make sure to be here at two on the dot, Mary.' He grabbed his hat and left.

The effect of Eddy's suavity had been to make Mary forget the position in which she now stood to Joe. Eddy had created for the moment quite an old-time atmosphere of good fellowship. She hated Joe for shattering this and reminding her that she was his employee. Her quick flush was not lost on Eddy.

The impact of Eddy's charm had made Mary forget her current situation with Joe. Eddy had, for a moment, created a warm, friendly vibe. She resented Joe for breaking that illusion and reminding her that she was his employee. Eddy noticed her quick blush.

'Dear old Joe is a little abrupt sometimes,' he said. 'But—'

'Dear old Joe can be a bit blunt at times,' he said. 'But—'

'He's a pig!' said Mary, defiantly.

'He's a pig!' Mary said, defiantly.

'But you mustn't mind it. New York makes men like that.'

'But you shouldn't take it personally. New York turns people into that.'

'It hasn't made you—not to me, at any rate. Oh, Eddy,' she cried, impulsively, 'I'm frightened. I wish I had never come here. You're the only thing in this whole city that isn't hateful.'

'It hasn't changed you—not to me, at least. Oh, Eddy,' she exclaimed, feeling overwhelmed, 'I'm scared. I wish I had never come here. You're the only thing in this entire city that isn't awful.'

'Poor little girl!' he said. 'Never mind. Let me take you and give you some lunch. Come along.'

'Poor little girl!' he said. 'Don't worry. Let me take you and get you some lunch. Come on.'

Eddy was soothing. There was no doubt of that. He stayed her with minced chicken and comforted her with soft shelled crab. His voice was a lullaby, lulling her Joe-harassed nerves to rest.

Eddy was comforting. There was no doubt about that. He kept her company with minced chicken and calmed her down with soft-shelled crab. His voice was like a lullaby, soothing her frayed nerves.

They discussed the dear old days. A carper might have said that Eddy was the least bit vague on the subject of the dear old days. A carper might have pointed out that the discussion of the dear old days, when you came to analyse it, was practically a monologue on Mary's part, punctuated with musical 'Yes, yes's' from her companion. But who cares what carpers think? Mary herself had no fault to find. In the roar of New York Dunsterville had suddenly become very dear to her, and she found in Eddy a sympathetic soul to whom she could open her heart.

They talked about the good old days. A critic might have said that Eddy was a bit unclear about the topic of the good old days. A critic could have pointed out that the conversation about the good old days, if you really looked at it, was mostly a monologue from Mary, interrupted by cheerful "Yes, yes's" from her friend. But who cares what critics think? Mary herself had nothing to complain about. In the hustle of New York, Dunsterville had suddenly become very special to her, and she found in Eddy a kindred spirit to whom she could share her feelings.

'Do you remember the old school, Eddy, and how you and I used to walk there together, you carrying my dinner-basket and helping me over the fences?'

'Do you remember the old school, Eddy, and how we used to walk there together, you carrying my lunch basket and helping me over the fences?'

'Yes, yes.'

'Yeah, yeah.'

'And we'd gather hickory-nuts and persimmons?'

'And we would collect hickory nuts and persimmons?'

'Persimmons, yes,' murmured Eddy.

"Persimmons, yes," Eddy murmured.

'Do you remember the prizes the teacher gave the one who got best marks in the spelling class? And the treats at Christmas, when we all got twelve sticks of striped peppermint candy? And drawing the water out of the well in that old wooden bucket in the winter, and pouring it out in the playground and skating on it when it froze? And wasn't it cold in the winter, too! Do you remember the stove in the school-room? How we used to crowd round it!'

'Do you remember the prizes the teacher gave to the student with the best grades in spelling class? And the treats at Christmas when we all got twelve sticks of striped peppermint candy? And drawing water from the well using that old wooden bucket in the winter, then pouring it out on the playground and skating on it when it froze? And wasn’t it cold in the winter, too! Do you remember the stove in the classroom? How we used to crowd around it!'

'The stove, yes,' said Eddy, dreamily. 'Ah, yes, the stove. Yes, yes. Those were the dear old days!' Mary leaned her elbows on the table and her chin on her hands, and looked across at him with sparkling eyes.

'The stove, yeah,' Eddy said, lost in thought. 'Oh, right, the stove. Yeah, yeah. Those were the good old days!' Mary rested her elbows on the table, chin in her hands, and looked at him with bright, sparkling eyes.

'Oh, Eddy,' she said, 'you don't know how nice it is to meet someone who remembers all about those old times! I felt a hundred million miles from Dunsterville before I saw you, and I was homesick. But now it's all different.'

'Oh, Eddy,' she said, 'you have no idea how great it is to meet someone who remembers those old days! I felt so far away from Dunsterville before I saw you, and I was really homesick. But now everything feels different.'

'Poor little Mary!'

'Poor Mary!'

'Do you remember—?'

'Do you remember?'

He glanced at his watch with some haste.

He quickly glanced at his watch.

'It's two o'clock,' he said. 'I think we should be going.'

'It's two o'clock,' he said. 'I think we should head out.'

Mary's face fell.

Mary was disappointed.

'Back to that pig, Joe! I hate him. And I'll show him that I do!'

'Back to that pig, Joe! I hate him. And I'm going to show him just how much!'

Eddy looked almost alarmed.

Eddy looked slightly alarmed.

'I—I shouldn't do that,' he said. 'I don't think I should do that. It's only his manner at first. You'll get to like him better. He's an awfully good fellow really, Joe. And if you—er—quarrelled with him you might find it hard—what I mean is, it's not so easy to pick up jobs in New York, I shouldn't like to think of you, Mary,' he added, tenderly, 'hunting for a job—tired—perhaps hungry—'

'I—I shouldn't do that,' he said. 'I don't think I should do that. It's just his attitude at first. You'll come to like him more. He's really a great guy, Joe. And if you—um—had a fight with him, you might find it tough—what I mean is, it's not easy to find jobs in New York. I wouldn't want to think of you, Mary,' he added, gently, 'looking for a job—exhausted—maybe hungry—'

Mary's eyes filled with tears.

Mary's eyes filled with tears.

'How good you are, Eddy!' she said. 'And I'm horrid, grumbling when I ought to be thanking you for getting me the place. I'll be nice to him—if I can—as nice as I can.'

'You're so nice, Eddy!' she said. 'And I'm terrible, complaining when I should be thanking you for helping me get the job. I'll try to be nice to him—if I can—as nice as I can.'

'That's right. Do try. And we shall be seeing quite a lot of each other. We must often lunch together.'

'That's right. Go ahead and try. We're going to see a lot of each other. We should have lunch together often.'

Mary re-entered the office not without some trepidation. Two hours ago it would have seemed absurd to be frightened of Joe, but Eddy had brought it home to her again how completely she was dependent on her former serf's good-will. And he had told her to be back at two sharp, and it was now nearly a quarter past.

Mary walked back into the office feeling a bit nervous. Two hours earlier, it would have sounded ridiculous to be scared of Joe, but Eddy had reminded her just how much she relied on her former subordinate's goodwill. And he had said to be back by exactly two, and it was now almost a quarter past.

The outer office was empty. She went on into the inner room.

The outer office was empty. She moved into the inner room.

She had speculated as she went on Joe's probable attitude. She had pictured him as annoyed, even rude. What she was not prepared for was to find him on all fours, grunting and rooting about in a pile of papers. She stopped short.

She had thought about what Joe's attitude would probably be like. She imagined him as annoyed, maybe even rude. What she wasn’t ready for was to see him on all fours, grunting and digging through a pile of papers. She stopped in her tracks.

'What are you doing?' she gasped.

"What are you doing?" she gasped.

'I can't think what you meant,' he said. 'There must be some mistake. I'm not even a passable pig. I couldn't deceive a novice.'

'I can't figure out what you meant,' he said. 'There must be some mistake. I'm not even a decent pig. I couldn't fool a beginner.'

He rose and dusted his knees.

He got up and brushed off his knees.

'Yet you seemed absolutely certain in the restaurant just now. Did you notice that you were sitting near to a sort of jungle of potted palms? I was lunching immediately on the other side of the forest.'

'Yet you seemed completely sure in the restaurant just now. Did you notice that you were sitting next to a sort of jungle of potted palms? I was having lunch right on the other side of the greenery.'

Mary drew herself up and fixed him with an eye that shone with rage and scorn.

Mary straightened up and gave him a glare filled with anger and contempt.

'Eavesdropper!' she cried.

"Spying!" she yelled.

'Not guilty,' he said, cheerfully. 'I hadn't a notion that you were there till you shouted, "That pig Joe, I hate him!" and almost directly afterwards I left.'

'Not guilty,' he said with a smile. 'I had no idea you were there until you yelled, "I hate that pig Joe!" and pretty much right after that, I left.'

'I did not shout.'

"I didn't shout."

'My dear girl, you cracked a wine-glass at my table. The man I was lunching with jumped clean out of his seat and swallowed his cigar. You ought to be more careful!'

'My dear girl, you broke a wine glass at my table. The man I was having lunch with jumped out of his seat and swallowed his cigar. You should be more careful!'

Mary bit her lip.

Mary bit her lip.

'And now, I suppose, you are going to dismiss me?'

'So, I guess you're going to kick me out now?'

'Dismiss you? Not much. The thing has simply confirmed my high opinion of your qualifications. The ideal secretary must have two qualities: she must be able to sec. and she must think her employer a pig. You fill the bill. Would you mind taking down this letter?'

'Dismiss you? Not at all. The situation has only reinforced my strong impression of your skills. The perfect secretary needs two qualities: she must be able to take dictation, and she must think her boss is a jerk. You fit the description. Would you mind writing down this letter?'

 

Life was very swift and stimulating for Mary during the early days of her professional career. The inner workings of a busy broker's office are always interesting to the stranger. She had never understood how business men made their money, and she did not understand now; but it did not take her long to see that if they were all like Joe Rendal they earned it. There were days of comparative calm. There were days that were busy. And there were days that packed into the space of a few hours the concentrated essence of a music-hall knock-about sketch, an earthquake, a football scrummage, and the rush-hour on the Tube; when the office was full of shouting men, when strange figures dived in and out and banged doors like characters in an old farce, and Harold, the proud office-boy, lost his air of being on the point of lunching with a duke at the club and perspired like one of the proletariat. On these occasions you could not help admiring Joe, even if you hated him. When a man is doing his own job well, it is impossible not to admire him. And Joe did his job well, superlatively well. He was everywhere. Where others trotted, he sprang. Where others raised their voices, he yelled. Where others were in two places at once, he was in three and moving towards a fourth.

Life was fast-paced and exciting for Mary during the early days of her career. The inner workings of a busy brokerage office are always fascinating to newcomers. She had never understood how businesspeople made their money, and she still didn't; but it quickly became clear that if they were all like Joe Rendal, they earned it. Some days were relatively calm, some days were hectic, and some days packed the intensity of a slapstick comedy, an earthquake, a football brawl, and the rush hour on the Tube into just a few hours. The office would be full of shouting men, strange figures would dart in and out, slamming doors like characters in an old comedy, and Harold, the proud office boy, would lose his air of sophistication, looking more like an average guy sweating it out. In those moments, you couldn't help but admire Joe, even if you didn’t like him. When someone is excelling at their job, it’s hard not to respect them. And Joe was exceptional at his job. He was everywhere. While others walked, he leaped. While others raised their voices, he shouted. While others could only be in two places at once, he was in three and headed for a fourth.

These upheavals had the effect on Mary of making her feel curiously linked to the firm. On ordinary days work was work, but on these occasions of storm and stress it was a fight, and she looked on every member of the little band grouped under the banner of J. Rendal as a brother-in-arms. For Joe, while the battle raged, she would have done anything. Her resentment at being under his orders vanished completely. He was her captain, and she a mere unit in the firing line. It was a privilege to do what she was told. And if the order came sharp and abrupt, that only meant that the fighting was fierce and that she was all the more fortunate in being in a position to be of service.

These upheavals made Mary feel oddly connected to the company. On regular days, work was just work, but during these times of chaos, it felt like a battle, and she saw every member of the small group gathered under the J. Rendal banner as a comrade. For Joe, while the fight was on, she would have done anything. Her frustration at taking orders from him completely disappeared. He was her leader, and she was just a soldier in the trenches. It felt like an honor to follow his commands. And if the orders were delivered quickly and sharply, it only meant that the fight was intense, and she felt even luckier to be able to help out.

The reaction would come with the end of the fight. Her private hostilities began when the firm's ceased. She became an ordinary individual again, and so did Joe. And to Joe, as an ordinary individual, she objected. There was an indefinable something in his manner which jarred on her. She came to the conclusion that it was principally his insufferable good-humour. If only he would lose his temper with her now and then, she felt he would be bearable. He lost it with others. Why not with her? Because, she told herself bitterly, he wanted to show her that she mattered so little to him that it was not worth while quarrelling with her; because he wanted to put her in the wrong, to be superior. She had a perfect right to hate a man who treated her in that way.

The reaction would come at the end of the fight. Her private battles started when the firm's ended. She returned to being an ordinary person, and so did Joe. And to Joe, as an ordinary person, she took issue. There was something about his demeanor that rubbed her the wrong way. She figured it was mostly his annoying good humor. If only he would lose his temper with her every once in a while, she thought, then he would be tolerable. He lost it with others. Why not with her? Because, she told herself bitterly, he wanted to show her that she mattered so little to him that arguing with her wasn't worth it; because he wanted to put her in the wrong, to feel superior. She had every right to hate a man who treated her like that.

She compared him, to his disadvantage, with Eddy. Eddy, during these days, continued to be more and more of a comfort. It rather surprised her that he found so much time to devote to her. When she had first called on him, on her arrival in the city, he had given her the impression—more, she admitted, by his manner than his words—that she was not wanted. He had shown no disposition to seek her company. But now he seemed always to be on hand. To take her out to lunch appeared to be his chief hobby.

She compared him, and not in a good way, to Eddy. During this time, Eddy was becoming more and more of a comfort to her. It surprised her that he spent so much time with her. When she first visited him after arriving in the city, he had made her feel—more through his attitude than his words—that she wasn't really welcome. He hadn't seemed interested in hanging out with her. But now, he always seemed to be around. Taking her out to lunch seemed to be his favorite thing to do.

One afternoon Joe commented on it, with that air of suppressing an indulgent smile which Mary found so trying.

One afternoon, Joe remarked on it, with that hint of holding back a smirk that Mary found so irritating.

'I saw you and Eddy at Stephano's just now,' he said, between sentences of a letter which he was dictating. 'You're seeing a great deal of Eddy, aren't you?'

'I saw you and Eddy at Stephano's just now,' he said, in between sentences of a letter he was dictating. 'You're spending a lot of time with Eddy, aren't you?'

'Yes,' said Mary. 'He's very kind. He knows I'm lonely.' She paused. 'He hasn't forgotten the old days,' she said, defiantly.

'Yeah,' said Mary. 'He's really nice. He knows I'm feeling lonely.' She paused. 'He hasn't forgotten the past,' she said, defiantly.

Joe nodded.

Joe agreed.

'Good old Eddy!' he said.

"Good old Eddy!" he said.

There was nothing in the words to make Mary fire up, but much in the way they were spoken, and she fired up accordingly.

There was nothing in the words to make Mary angry, but a lot in the way they were said, and she got angry in response.

'What do you mean?' she cried.

'What do you mean?' she shouted.

'Mean?' queried Joe.

"Mean?" asked Joe.

'You're hinting at something. If you have anything to say against Eddy, why don't you say it straight out?'

'You're suggesting something. If you have anything to say about Eddy, why not just say it directly?'

'It's a good working rule in life never to say anything straight out. Speaking in parables, I will observe that, if America was a monarchy instead of a republic and people here had titles, Eddy would be a certainty for first Earl of Pearl Street.'

'It's a good rule in life never to say anything directly. Speaking in metaphors, I’ll point out that if America were a monarchy instead of a republic and people had titles, Eddy would definitely be the first Earl of Pearl Street.'

Dignity fought with curiosity in Mary for a moment. The latter won.

Dignity clashed with curiosity in Mary for a moment. Curiosity won.

'I don't know what you mean! Why Pearl Street?'

'I don't know what you mean! Why Pearl Street?'

'Go and have a look at it.'

'Check it out.'

Dignity recovered its ground. Mary tossed her head.

Dignity regained its footing. Mary flipped her hair.

'We are wasting a great deal of time,' she said, coldly. 'Shall I take down the rest of this letter?'

'We are wasting a lot of time,' she said, coldly. 'Should I finish writing this letter?'

'Great idea!' said Joe, indulgently. 'Do.'

'Great idea!' Joe said, indulgently. 'Go for it.'

 

A policeman, brooding on life in the neighbourhood of City Hall Park and Broadway that evening, awoke with a start from his meditations to find himself being addressed by a young lady. The young lady had large grey eyes and a slim figure. She appealed to the aesthetic taste of the policeman.

A police officer, lost in thought about life near City Hall Park and Broadway that evening, was suddenly jolted back to reality by a young woman speaking to him. The young woman had large grey eyes and a slender figure. She captured the policeman's aesthetic appreciation.

'Hold to me, lady,' he said, with gallant alacrity. 'I'll see yez acrost.'

"Hold on to me, miss," he said, eagerly. "I'll get you across."

'Thank you, I don't want to cross,' she said. 'Officer!'

'Thank you, but I don't want to cross,' she said. 'Officer!'

The policeman rather liked being called 'Officer'.

The officer preferred being called 'Officer'.

'Ma'am?' he beamed.

'Ma'am?' he smiled.

'Officer, do you know a street called Pearl Street?'

"Officer, do you know where Pearl Street is?"

'I do that, ma'am.'

"I'll do that, ma'am."

She hesitated. 'What sort of street is it?'

She paused. 'What kind of street is it?'

The policeman searched in his mind for a neat definition.

The police officer thought hard for a clear definition.

'Darned crooked, miss,' he said.

"Really crooked, miss," he said.

He then proceeded to point the way, but the lady had gone.

He then pointed the way, but the woman had left.

It was a bomb in a blue dress that Joe found waiting for him at the office next morning. He surveyed it in silence, then raised his hands over his head.

It was a knockout in a blue dress that Joe found waiting for him at the office the next morning. He looked it over in silence, then raised his hands above his head.

'Don't shoot,' he said. 'What's the matter?'

'Don't shoot,' he said. 'What's wrong?'

'What right had you to say that about Eddy? You know what I mean—about Pearl Street.'

'What gave you the right to say that about Eddy? You know what I’m talking about—Pearl Street.'

Joe laughed.

Joe chuckled.

'Did you take a look at Pearl Street?'

'Did you check out Pearl Street?'

Mary's anger blazed out.

Mary's anger flared up.

'I didn't think you could be so mean and cowardly,' she cried. 'You ought to be ashamed to talk about people behind their backs, when—when—besides, if he's what you say, how did it happen that you engaged me on his recommendation?'

'I didn't think you could be so mean and cowardly,' she exclaimed. 'You should be ashamed to talk about people behind their backs, when—when—besides, if he's really what you say, how did it happen that you hired me based on his recommendation?'

He looked at her for an instant without replying. 'I'd have engaged you,' he said, 'on the recommendation of a syndicate of forgers and three-card-trick men.'

He glanced at her for a moment without answering. "I would have hired you," he said, "based on the advice of a group of con artists and card tricksters."

He stood fingering a pile of papers on the desk.

He stood, flipping through a stack of papers on the desk.

'Eddy isn't the only person who remembers the old days, Mary,' he said slowly.

'Eddy isn't the only one who remembers the old days, Mary,' he said slowly.

She looked at him, surprised. There was a note in his voice that she had not heard before. She was conscious of a curious embarrassment and a subtler feeling which she could not analyse. But before she could speak, Harold, the office-boy, entered the room with a card, and the conversation was swept away on a tidal wave of work.

She looked at him, surprised. There was a tone in his voice that she hadn’t heard before. She felt a strange embarrassment and a more complex feeling that she couldn’t quite define. But before she could say anything, Harold, the office boy, walked in with a card, and their conversation was washed away by an overwhelming rush of work.

 

Joe made no attempt to resume it. That morning happened to be one of the earthquake, knock-about-sketch mornings, and conversation, what there was of it, consisted of brief, strenuous remarks of a purely business nature.

Joe didn't try to pick it back up. That morning turned out to be one of those chaotic, all-over-the-place mornings, and the conversation, what little there was, was made up of short, intense comments that were strictly business.

But at intervals during the day Mary found herself returning to his words. Their effect on her mind puzzled her. It seemed to her that somehow they caused things to alter their perspective. In some way Joe had become more human. She still refused to believe that Eddy was not all that was chivalrous and noble, but her anger against Joe for his insinuations had given way to a feeling of regret that he should have made them. She ceased to look on him as something wantonly malevolent, a Thersites recklessly slandering his betters. She felt that there must have been a misunderstanding somewhere and was sorry for it.

But throughout the day, Mary kept thinking about his words. Their impact on her mind confused her. It felt like they changed her perspective somehow. In a way, Joe had become more relatable. She still wouldn’t accept that Eddy wasn’t as chivalrous and noble as she believed, but her anger towards Joe for his comments had shifted to a sense of regret that he had made them. She stopped seeing him as a malicious troublemaker, like a Thersites carelessly criticizing those above him. She sensed there must have been a misunderstanding and felt sorry about it.

Thinking it over, she made up her mind that it was for her to remove this misunderstanding. The days which followed strengthened the decision; for the improvement in Joe was steadily maintained. The indefinable something in his manner which had so irritated her had vanished. It had been, when it had existed, so nebulous that words were not needed to eliminate it. Indeed, even now she could not say exactly in what it had consisted. She only knew that the atmosphere had changed. Without a word spoken on either side it seemed that peace had been established between them, and it amazed her what a difference it made. She was soothed and happy, and kindly disposed to all men, and every day felt more strongly the necessity of convincing Joe and Eddy of each other's merits, or, rather, of convincing Joe, for Eddy, she admitted, always spoke most generously of the other.

Thinking it over, she decided it was up to her to clear up this misunderstanding. The days that followed reinforced her decision; Joe's improvement was consistent. The vague thing in his behavior that had bothered her was gone. When it had existed, it had been so unclear that no words were needed to get rid of it. In fact, even now she couldn’t pinpoint exactly what it was. She just knew that the vibe had changed. Without any words exchanged, it felt like peace had settled between them, and she was amazed at the difference it made. She felt calm and happy, and more inclined to be friendly towards all men, and every day she felt a stronger need to convince Joe and Eddy of each other's strengths, or, more accurately, to convince Joe, since she acknowledged that Eddy always spoke very highly of the other.

For a week Eddy did not appear at the office. On the eighth day, however, he rang her up on the telephone, and invited her to lunch.

For a week, Eddy didn’t show up at the office. On the eighth day, though, he called her and asked her to lunch.

Later in the morning Joe happened to ask her out to lunch.

Later in the morning, Joe casually asked her to lunch.

'I'm so sorry,' said Mary; 'I've just promised Eddy. He wants me to meet him at Stephano's, but—' She hesitated. 'Why shouldn't we all lunch together?' she went on, impulsively.

'I'm really sorry,' said Mary; 'I just promised Eddy. He wants me to meet him at Stephano's, but—' She paused. 'Why don't we all just have lunch together?' she added, impulsively.

She hurried on. This was her opening, but she felt nervous. The subject of Eddy had not come up between them since that memorable conversation a week before, and she was uncertain of her ground.

She rushed ahead. This was her chance, but she felt anxious. The topic of Eddy hadn't come up between them since that unforgettable conversation a week ago, and she wasn't sure where she stood.

'I wish you liked Eddy, Joe,' she said. 'He's very fond of you, and it seems such a shame that—I mean—we're all from the same old town, and—oh, I know I put it badly, but—'

'I wish you liked Eddy, Joe,' she said. 'He really cares about you, and it seems such a shame that—I mean—we’re all from the same hometown, and—oh, I know I’m not saying this right, but—'

'I think you put it very well,' said Joe; 'and if I could like a man to order I'd do it to oblige you. But—well, I'm not going to keep harping on it. Perhaps you'll see through Eddy yourself one of these days.'

'I think you put it very well,' Joe said. 'And if I could like a man on command, I'd do it to help you out. But—well, I'm not going to keep bringing it up. Maybe one day you'll see through Eddy yourself.'

A sense of the hopelessness of her task oppressed Mary. She put on her hat without replying, and turned to go.

A feeling of hopelessness about her task weighed down on Mary. She put on her hat without saying anything and turned to leave.

At the door some impulse caused her to glance back, and as she did so she met his eye, and stood staring. He was looking at her as she had so often seen him look three years before in Dunsterville—humbly, appealingly, hungrily.

At the door, something made her look back, and as she did, she caught his eye and froze. He was looking at her just like she had seen him three years earlier in Dunsterville—humbly, pleadingly, and with a longing.

He took a step forward. A sort of panic seized her. Her fingers were on the door-handle. She turned it, and the next moment was outside.

He stepped forward. A wave of panic gripped her. Her fingers were on the door handle. She turned it, and in the next moment, she was outside.

She walked slowly down the street. She felt shaken. She had believed so thoroughly that his love for her had vanished with his shyness and awkwardness in the struggle for success in New York. His words, his manner—everything had pointed to that. And now—it was as if those three years had not been. Nothing had altered, unless it were—herself.

She strolled slowly down the street. She felt rattled. She had been so sure that his love for her had faded along with his shyness and awkwardness in the fight for success in New York. His words, his behavior—everything indicated that. And now—it was as if those three years hadn’t happened. Nothing had changed, except for—her.

Had she altered? Her mind was in a whirl. This thing had affected her like some physical shock. The crowds and noises of the street bewildered her. If only she could get away from them and think quietly—

Had she changed? Her mind was spinning. This had hit her like a physical jolt. The crowds and noises from the street confused her. If only she could escape from them and think in peace—

And then she heard her name spoken, and looked round, to see Eddy.

And then she heard someone say her name and turned to see Eddy.

'Glad you could come,' he said. 'I've something I want to talk to you about. It'll be quiet at Stephano's.'

'I'm glad you could make it,' he said. 'There's something I want to discuss with you. It’ll be quiet at Stephano's.'

She noticed, almost unconsciously, that he seemed nervous. He was unwontedly silent. She was glad of it. It helped her to think.

She noticed, almost without realizing it, that he looked nervous. He was unusually quiet. She was glad about that. It helped her think.

He gave the waiter an order, and became silent again, drumming with his fingers on the cloth. He hardly spoke till the meal was over and the coffee was on the table. Then he leant forward.

He placed an order with the waiter and fell silent again, drumming his fingers on the tablecloth. He barely said a word until the meal was finished and the coffee was served. Then he leaned forward.

'Mary,' he said, 'we've always been pretty good friends, haven't we?'

'Mary,' he said, 'we've always been good friends, haven't we?'

His dark eyes were looking into hers. There was an expression in them that was strange to her. He smiled, but it seemed to Mary that there was effort behind the smile.

His dark eyes were fixed on hers. There was a look in them that felt strange to her. He smiled, but to Mary, it seemed like there was an effort behind the smile.

'Of course we have, Eddy,' she said. He touched her hand.

'Of course we have, Eddy,' she said. He touched her hand.

'Dear little Mary!' he said, softly.

'Dear little Mary!' he said softly.

He paused for a moment.

He paused for a sec.

'Mary,' he went on, 'you would like to do me a good turn? You would, wouldn't you, Mary?'

'Mary,' he continued, 'you want to do me a favor? You do, right, Mary?'

'Why, Eddy, of course!'

"Of course, Eddy!"

He touched her hand again. This time, somehow, the action grated on her. Before, it had seemed impulsive, a mere spontaneous evidence of friendship. Now there was a suggestion of artificiality,—of calculation. She drew back a little in her chair. Deep down in her some watchful instinct had sounded an alarm. She was on guard.

He touched her hand again. This time, for some reason, the gesture annoyed her. Before, it felt impulsive, just a spontaneous sign of friendship. Now it felt a bit forced—like it was calculated. She leaned back slightly in her chair. Deep down, some instinct was raising a red flag. She was on high alert.

He drew in a quick breath.

He took a quick breath.

'It's nothing much. Nothing at all. It's only this. I—I—Joe will be writing a letter to a man called Weston on Thursday—Thursday remember. There won't be anything in it—nothing of importance—nothing private—but—I—I want you to mail me a copy of it, Mary. A—a copy of—'

"It's not a big deal. Really, it's just this. I—I—Joe will write a letter to a guy named Weston on Thursday—Thursday, remember that. There won’t be anything in it—nothing important—nothing personal—but—I—I want you to send me a copy of it, Mary. A—a copy of—"

She was looking at him open-eyed. Her face was white and shocked.

She stared at him wide-eyed. Her face was pale and shocked.

'For goodness' sake,' he said, irritably, 'don't look like that. I'm not asking you to commit murder. What's the matter with you? Look here, Mary; you'll admit you owe me something, I suppose? I'm the only man in New York that's ever done anything for you. Didn't I get you your job? Well, then, it's not as if I were asking you to do anything dangerous, or difficult, or—'

"For goodness' sake," he said, irritably, "don't make that face. I'm not asking you to commit murder. What's wrong with you? Look, Mary; you have to acknowledge that you owe me something, right? I'm the only guy in New York who's ever done anything for you. Didn't I help you get your job? So, it's not like I'm asking you to do something dangerous, or hard, or—"

She tried to speak, but could not. He went on rapidly. He did not look at her. His eyes wandered past her, shifting restlessly.

She tried to speak, but couldn't. He continued quickly. He didn’t look at her. His gaze drifted past her, moving around restlessly.

'Look here,' he said; 'I'll be square with you. You're in New York to make money. Well, you aren't going to make it hammering a typewriter. I'm giving you your chance. I'm going to be square with you. Let me see that letter, and—'

'Listen,' he said; 'I'm being honest with you. You're in New York to make money. Well, you’re not going to make it typing away on a typewriter. I'm giving you a shot. I'm being straightforward with you. Show me that letter, and—'

His voice died away abruptly. The expression on his face changed. He smiled, and this time the effort was obvious.

His voice suddenly trailed off. The look on his face shifted. He smiled, and this time it was clear that it took some effort.

'Halloa, Joe!' he said.

"Hey, Joe!" he said.

Mary turned. Joe was standing at her side. He looked very large and wholesome and restful.

Mary turned. Joe was standing next to her. He looked big, healthy, and calming.

'I don't want to intrude,' he said; 'but I wanted to see you, Eddy, and I thought I should catch you here. I wrote a letter to Jack Weston yesterday—after I got home from the office—and one to you; and somehow I managed to post them in the wrong envelopes. It doesn't matter much, because they both said the same thing.'

"I don’t mean to intrude," he said; "but I wanted to see you, Eddy, and I thought I’d find you here. I wrote a letter to Jack Weston yesterday—after I got home from the office—and one to you; and somehow I ended up putting them in the wrong envelopes. It doesn’t really matter, though, because they both said the same thing."

'The same thing?'

'Is it the same thing?'

'Yes; I told you I should be writing to you again on Thursday, to tip you something good that I was expecting from old Longwood. Jack Weston has just rung me up on the 'phone to say that he got a letter that doesn't belong to him. I explained to him and thought I'd drop in here and explain to you. Why, what's your hurry, Eddy?'

'Yes; I mentioned I would write to you again on Thursday to share some good news I was expecting from old Longwood. Jack Weston just called me to say he received a letter that wasn't meant for him. I explained it to him and thought I'd stop by here to explain it to you too. So, what's the rush, Eddy?'

Eddy had risen from his seat.

Eddy had gotten up from his seat.

'I'm due back at the office,' he said, hoarsely.

"I'm supposed to be back at the office," he said, hoarsely.

'Busy man! I'm having a slack day. Well, good-bye. I'll see Mary back.'

'Busy man! I'm having a slow day. Well, goodbye. I'll catch up with Mary later.'

Joe seated himself in the vacant chair.

Joe sat down in the empty chair.

'You're looking tired,' he said. 'Did Eddy talk too much?'

"You're looking tired," he said. "Did Eddy talk a lot?"

'Yes, he did ... Joe, you were right.'

'Yes, he did ... Joe, you were right.'

'Ah—Mary!' Joe chuckled. 'I'll tell you something I didn't tell Eddy. It wasn't entirely through carelessness that I posted those letters in the wrong envelopes. In fact, to be absolutely frank, it wasn't through carelessness at all. There's an old gentleman in Pittsburgh by the name of John Longwood, who occasionally is good enough to inform me of some of his intended doings on the market a day or so before the rest of the world knows them, and Eddy has always shown a strong desire to get early information too. Do you remember my telling you that your predecessor at the office left a little abruptly? There was a reason. I engaged her as a confidential secretary, and she overdid it. She confided in Eddy. From the look on your face as I came in I gathered that he had just been proposing that you should perform a similar act of Christian charity. Had he?'

'Oh—Mary!' Joe chuckled. 'Let me share something I didn’t tell Eddy. It wasn't just carelessness that caused me to put those letters in the wrong envelopes. Honestly, it wasn't carelessness at all. There's an old guy in Pittsburgh named John Longwood who sometimes is kind enough to give me a heads-up about his plans in the market a day or so before anyone else knows, and Eddy has always been eager to get that early info too. Do you remember me telling you that your predecessor at the office left rather suddenly? There was a reason for that. I hired her as a confidential secretary, and she took it too far. She shared things with Eddy. From the look on your face when I walked in, I got the impression he had just suggested you should do something similar. Did he?'

Mary clenched her hands.

Mary tightened her fists.

'It's this awful New York!' she cried. 'Eddy was never like that in Dunsterville.'

'It's this terrible New York!' she exclaimed. 'Eddy was never like that in Dunsterville.'

'Dunsterville does not offer quite the same scope,' said Joe.

'Dunsterville isn't quite as expansive,' said Joe.

'New York changes everything,' Mary returned. 'It has changed Eddy—it has changed you.'

'New York changes everything,' Mary replied. 'It has changed Eddy—it has changed you.'

He bent towards her and lowered his voice.

He leaned in closer and spoke softly to her.

'Not altogether,' he said. 'I'm just the same in one way. I've tried to pretend I had altered, but it's no use. I give it up. I'm still just the same poor fool who used to hang round staring at you in Dunsterville.'

'Not really,' he said. 'I'm still the same in one way. I've tried to act like I've changed, but it's pointless. I give up. I'm still just the same poor fool who used to hang around staring at you in Dunsterville.'

A waiter was approaching the table with the air, which waiters cultivate, of just happening by chance to be going in that direction. Joe leaned farther forward, speaking quickly.

A waiter was walking toward the table with that casual vibe that waiters have, as if he just happened to be going in that direction. Joe leaned in closer, speaking quickly.

'And for whom,' he said, 'you didn't care a single, solitary snap of your fingers, Mary.'

'And for whom,' he said, 'you didn't care at all, Mary.'

She looked up at him. The waiter hovered, poising for his swoop. Suddenly she smiled.

She looked up at him. The waiter lingered nearby, ready to swoop in. Suddenly, she smiled.

'New York has changed me too, Joe,' she said.

'New York has changed me too, Joe,' she said.

'Mary!' he cried.

"Mary!" he yelled.

'Ze pill, sare,' observed the waiter.

'The pill, sir,' observed the waiter.

Joe turned.

Joe turned around.

'Ze what!' he exclaimed. 'Well, I'm hanged! Eddy's gone off and left me to pay for his lunch! That man's a wonder! When it comes to brain-work, he's in a class by himself.' He paused. 'But I have the luck,' he said.

"Wow!" he exclaimed. "Well, I'm shocked! Eddy's ditched me to cover his lunch! That guy is something else! When it comes to thinking, he's on a whole different level." He paused. "But I have the luck," he said.

THE TUPPENNY MILLIONAIRE

IN the crowd that strolled on the Promenade des Etrangers, enjoying the morning sunshine, there were some who had come to Roville for their health, others who wished to avoid the rigours of the English spring, and many more who liked the place because it was cheap and close to Monte Carlo.

IN the crowd walking on the Promenade des Etrangers, soaking up the morning sunshine, some had come to Roville for their health, others wanted to escape the harshness of the English spring, and many more liked it because it was affordable and close to Monte Carlo.

None of these motives had brought George Albert Balmer. He was there because, three weeks before, Harold Flower had called him a vegetable.

None of these reasons had brought George Albert Balmer. He was there because, three weeks earlier, Harold Flower had called him a vegetable.

What is it that makes men do perilous deeds? Why does a man go over Niagara Falls in a barrel? Not for his health. Half an hour with a skipping-rope would be equally beneficial to his liver. No; in nine cases out of ten he does it to prove to his friends and relations that he is not the mild, steady-going person they have always thought him. Observe the music-hall acrobat as he prepares to swing from the roof by his eyelids. His gaze sweeps the house. 'It isn't true,' it seems to say. 'I'm not a jelly-fish.'

What drives men to take dangerous risks? Why would someone go over Niagara Falls in a barrel? It's definitely not for health reasons. A half-hour with a jump rope would be just as good for his liver. No, in nine out of ten cases, he does it to show his friends and family that he's not the calm, easy-going person they always believed him to be. Look at the acrobat in the theater as he gets ready to swing from the ceiling by his eyelids. His eyes scan the audience. 'This isn't true,' they seem to say. 'I'm not a jellyfish.'

It was so with George Balmer.

It was the same with George Balmer.

In London at the present moment there exist some thousands of respectable, neatly-dressed, mechanical, unenterprising young men, employed at modest salaries by various banks, corporations, stores, shops, and business firms. They are put to work when young, and they stay put. They are mussels. Each has his special place on the rock, and remains glued to it all his life.

In London right now, there are thousands of respectable, well-dressed, mechanical, unambitious young men working for modest salaries at different banks, corporations, stores, shops, and businesses. They're hired when they're young, and they stick around. They're like mussels. Each has his own spot on the rock and stays stuck there for life.

To these thousands George Albert Balmer belonged. He differed in no detail from the rest of the great army. He was as respectable, as neatly-dressed, as mechanical, and as unenterprising. His life was bounded, east, west, north, and south, by the Planet Insurance Company, which employed him; and that there were other ways in which a man might fulfil himself than by giving daily imitations behind a counter of a mechanical figure walking in its sleep had never seriously crossed his mind.

To these thousands, George Albert Balmer belonged. He wasn’t different in any way from the rest of the vast group. He was as respectable, as neatly dressed, as robotic, and as unambitious. His life was limited, east, west, north, and south, by the Planet Insurance Company, where he worked; and the thought that there were other ways for a person to find fulfillment than by performing daily imitations behind a counter of a mechanical figure sleepwalking had never seriously occurred to him.

On George, at the age of twenty-four, there descended, out of a dear sky, a legacy of a thousand pounds.

On George, at the age of twenty-four, a legacy of a thousand pounds came down from a beloved sky.

Physically, he remained unchanged beneath the shock. No trace of hauteur crept into his bearing. When the head of his department, calling his attention to a technical flaw in his work of the previous afternoon, addressed him as 'Here, you—young what's-your-confounded-name!' he did not point out that this was no way to speak to a gentleman of property. You would have said that the sudden smile of Fortune had failed to unsettle him.

Physically, he stayed the same despite the shock. No hint of arrogance showed in his demeanor. When the head of his department, calling him out for a technical mistake in his work from the day before, said, 'Hey, you—what's-your-name again?' he didn’t mention that this wasn’t a proper way to talk to a man of his status. One might say that the unexpected smile of luck hadn’t thrown him off balance.

But all the while his mind, knocked head over heels, was lying in a limp heap, wondering what had struck it.

But all this time his mind, completely stunned, was in a daze, trying to figure out what had hit it.

To him, in his dazed state, came Harold Flower. Harold, messenger to the Planet Insurance Company and one of the most assiduous money-borrowers in London, had listened to the office gossip about the legacy as if to the strains of some grand, sweet anthem. He was a bibulous individual of uncertain age, who, in the intervals of creeping about his duties, kept an eye open for possible additions to his staff of creditors. Most of the clerks at the Planet had been laid under contribution by him in their time, for Harold had a way with him that was good for threepence any pay-day, and it seemed to him that things had come to a sorry pass if he could not extract something special from Plutocrat Balmer in his hour of rejoicing.

To him, in his dazed state, came Harold Flower. Harold, a messenger for the Planet Insurance Company and one of the most persistent money-borrowers in London, had listened to the office gossip about the inheritance as if it were some grand, sweet melody. He was a heavy drinker of uncertain age who, during his breaks from his duties, kept an eye out for potential additions to his list of creditors. Most of the clerks at Planet had borrowed money from him at some point, as Harold had a knack for getting a little something from everyone on payday, and he thought it was a real shame if he couldn’t squeeze something special out of Plutocrat Balmer during his time of celebration.

Throughout the day he shadowed George, and, shortly before closing-time, backed him into a corner, tapped him on the chest, and requested the temporary loan of a sovereign.

Throughout the day, he followed George around, and just before closing time, cornered him, tapped him on the chest, and asked to borrow a sovereign for a bit.

In the same breath he told him that he was a gentleman, that a messenger's life was practically that of a blanky slave, and that a young man of spirit who wished to add to his already large fortune would have a bit on Giant Gooseberry for the City and Suburban. He then paused for a reply.

In the same breath, he told him that he was a gentleman, that a messenger's life was practically that of a total slave, and that a young man with ambition who wanted to increase his already large fortune should place a bet on Giant Gooseberry for the City and Suburban. He then paused for a response.

Now, all through the day George had been assailed by a steady stream of determined ear-biters. Again and again he had been staked out as an ore-producing claim by men whom it would have been impolitic to rebuff. He was tired of lending, and in a mood to resent unauthorized demands. Harold Flower's struck him as particularly unauthorized. He said so.

Now, all day long, George had been swarmed by a relentless stream of persistent moochers. Time and time again, he had been put in the position of a target for demands by people he felt it would be rude to turn down. He was fed up with lending and was in no mood to accept unwelcome requests. Harold Flower’s request felt especially unwelcome to him. He made that clear.

It took some little time to convince Mr Flower that he really meant it, but, realizing at last the grim truth, he drew a long breath and spoke.

It took a bit of time to convince Mr. Flower that he was serious, but once he finally understood the harsh reality, he took a deep breath and spoke.

'Ho!' he said. 'Afraid you can't spare it, can't you? A gentleman comes and asks you with tack and civility for a temp'y loan of about 'arf nothing, and all you do is to curse and swear at him. Do you know what I call you—you and your thousand quid? A tuppenny millionaire, that's what I call you. Keep your blooming money. That's all I ask. Keep it. Much good you'll get out of it. I know your sort. You'll never have any pleasure of it. Not you. You're the careful sort. You'll put it into Consols, you will, and draw your three-ha'pence a year. Money wasn't meant for your kind. It don't mean nothing to you. You ain't got the go in you to appreciate it. A vegetable—that's all you are. A blanky little vegetable. A blanky little gor-blimey vegetable. I seen turnips with more spirit in 'em that what you've got. And Brussels sprouts. Yes, and parsnips.'

"Hey!" he said. "Afraid you can't spare it, huh? A gentleman comes and asks you politely for a temporary loan of about half of nothing, and all you do is curse and swear at him. Do you know what I call you—you and your thousand pounds? A two-penny millionaire, that’s what I call you. Keep your damn money. That's all I ask. Keep it. You won't get much good out of it. I know your type. You’ll never enjoy it. Not you. You're the careful type. You’ll invest it in government bonds, you will, and pull in your three pence a year. Money wasn't meant for your kind. It doesn’t mean anything to you. You don't have the drive to appreciate it. You're just like a vegetable—that's all you are. A damn little vegetable. A damn little bloody vegetable. I've seen turnips with more life in them than what you've got. And Brussels sprouts. Yes, and parsnips."

It is difficult to walk away with dignity when a man with a hoarse voice and a watery eye is comparing you to your disadvantage with a parsnip, and George did not come anywhere near achieving the feat. But he extricated himself somehow, and went home brooding.

It’s hard to leave with your head held high when a guy with a scratchy voice and a teary eye is making you look bad by comparing you to a parsnip, and George did not even come close to pulling it off. But he managed to get away somehow and went home feeling down.

Mr Flower's remarks rankled particularly because it so happened that Consols were the identical investment on which he had decided. His Uncle Robert, with whom he lived as a paying guest, had strongly advocated them. Also they had suggested themselves to him independently.

Mr. Flower's comments stung especially because it just so happened that Consols were the exact investment he had chosen. His Uncle Robert, with whom he lived as a paying guest, had strongly recommended them. Also, he had independently thought of them himself.

But Harold Flower's words gave him pause. They made him think. For two weeks and some days he thought, flushing uncomfortably whenever he met that watery but contemptuous eye. And then came the day of his annual vacation, and with it inspiration. He sought out the messenger, whom till now he had carefully avoided.

But Harold Flower's words made him stop and think. For two weeks and a few days, he pondered, feeling uneasy whenever he met that cold but scornful gaze. Then came the day of his yearly vacation, and along with it, a spark of inspiration. He looked for the messenger, whom he had been intentionally avoiding until now.

'Er—Flower,' he said.

'Uh—Flower,' he said.

'Me lord?'

'My lord?'

'I am taking my holiday tomorrow. Will you forward my letters? I will wire you the address. I have not settled on my hotel yet. I am popping over'—he paused—'I am popping over,' he resumed, carelessly, 'to Monte.'

'I’m going on vacation tomorrow. Can you send my letters for me? I’ll text you the address. I haven’t decided on my hotel yet. I’m just going over'—he paused—'I’m just going over,' he continued, casually, 'to Monte.'

'To who?' inquired Mr Flower.

"To whom?" asked Mr. Flower.

'To Monte. Monte Carlo, you know.'

'To Monte. Monte Carlo, you know.'

Mr Flower blinked twice rapidly, then pulled himself together.

Mr. Flower blinked quickly twice, then got himself together.

'Yus, I don't think!' he said.

"Yeah, I don't think!" he said.

And that settled it.

And that was that.

The George who strolled that pleasant morning on the Promenade des Strangers differed both externally and internally from the George who had fallen out with Harold Flower in the offices of the Planet Insurance Company. For a day after his arrival he had clung to the garb of middle-class England. On the second he had discovered that this was unpleasantly warm and, worse, conspicuous. At the Casino Municipale that evening he had observed a man wearing an arrangement in bright yellow velvet without attracting attention. The sight had impressed him. Next morning he had emerged from his hotel in a flannel suit so light that it had been unanimously condemned as impossible by his Uncle Robert, his Aunt Louisa, his Cousins Percy, Eva, and Geraldine, and his Aunt Louisa's mother, and at a shop in the Rue Lasalle had spent twenty francs on a Homburg hat. And Roville had taken it without blinking.

The George who strolled that lovely morning on the Promenade des Strangers was different both in appearance and mindset from the George who had argued with Harold Flower in the offices of the Planet Insurance Company. For a day after arriving, he had stuck to the outfit of middle-class England. On the second day, he realized that it was uncomfortably warm and, worse, too noticeable. That evening at the Casino Municipale, he had seen a man wearing a bright yellow velvet outfit without attracting any attention. The sight left an impression on him. The next morning, he stepped out of his hotel in a flannel suit so light that everyone—his Uncle Robert, Aunt Louisa, Cousins Percy, Eva, and Geraldine, and even Aunt Louisa's mother—unanimously declared it completely unacceptable. At a shop in the Rue Lasalle, he spent twenty francs on a Homburg hat. And Roville took it without a second thought.

Internally his alteration had been even more considerable. Roville was not Monte Carlo (in which gay spot he had remained only long enough to send a picture post-card to Harold Flower before retiring down the coast to find something cheaper), but it had been a revelation to him. For the first time in his life he was seeing colour, and it intoxicated him. The silky blueness of the sea was startling. The pure white of the great hotels along the promenade and the Casino Municipale fascinated him. He was dazzled. At the Casino the pillars were crimson and cream, the tables sky-blue and pink. Seated on a green-and-white striped chair he watched a revue, of which from start to finish he understood but one word—'out', to wit—absorbed in the doings of a red-moustached gentleman in blue who wrangled in rapid French with a black-moustached gentleman in yellow, while a snow-white commere and a compere in a mauve flannel suit looked on at the brawl.

Internally, his change had been even more significant. Roville wasn’t Monte Carlo (where he had only stayed long enough to send a postcard to Harold Flower before heading down the coast to find something more affordable), but it had been a revelation for him. For the first time in his life, he was seeing color, and it thrilled him. The deep blue of the sea was striking. The bright white of the big hotels along the promenade and the Casino Municipale captivated him. He was mesmerized. At the Casino, the pillars were crimson and cream, the tables sky-blue and pink. Sitting in a green-and-white striped chair, he watched a revue, understanding only one word from beginning to end—'out'—as he got lost in the antics of a red-moustached man in blue who argued in quick French with a black-moustached man in yellow, while a snow-white commere and a compere in a mauve flannel suit observed the commotion.

It was during that evening that there flitted across his mind the first suspicion he had ever had that his Uncle Robert's mental outlook was a little limited.

It was that evening when he had the first inkling that his Uncle Robert's way of thinking was somewhat narrow.

And now, as he paced the promenade, watching the stir and bustle of the crowd, he definitely condemned his absent relative as a narrow-minded chump.

And now, as he walked along the promenade, observing the hustle and bustle of the crowd, he firmly labeled his absent relative as a narrow-minded jerk.

If the brown boots which he had polished so assiduously in his bedroom that morning with the inside of a banana-skin, and which now gleamed for the first time on his feet, had a fault, it was that they were a shade tight. To promenade with the gay crowd, therefore, for any length of time was injudicious; and George, warned by a red-hot shooting sensation that the moment had arrived for rest, sank down gracefully on a seat, to rise at once on discovering that between him and it was something oblong with sharp corners.

If the brown boots he had polished so carefully in his bedroom that morning with the inside of a banana peel, and which now shined for the first time on his feet, had a flaw, it was that they were a bit tight. So, hanging out with the lively crowd for too long was a bad idea; and George, feeling a burning pain that signaled it was time to take a break, sat down gracefully, only to quickly get up upon realizing there was something rectangular and sharp-edged between him and the seat.

It was a book—a fat new novel. George drew it out and inspected it. There was a name inside—Julia Waveney.

It was a book—a thick new novel. George pulled it out and looked it over. There was a name inside—Julia Waveney.

George, from boyhood up, had been raised in that school of thought whose watchword is 'Findings are keepings', and, having ascertained that there was no address attached to the name, he was on the point, I regret to say, of pouching the volume, which already he looked upon as his own, when a figure detached itself from the crowd, and he found himself gazing into a pair of grey and, to his startled conscience, accusing eyes.

George had been brought up in the kind of environment that believed in the motto 'Finders keepers.' After realizing that there was no address linked to the name, he was about to take the book for himself, already considering it his own, when someone stepped out from the crowd, and he found himself looking into a pair of gray eyes that, to his shocked conscience, seemed to be accusing him.

'Oh, thank you! I was afraid it was lost.'

'Oh, thank you! I thought it was lost.'

She was breathing quickly, and there was a slight flush on her face. She took the book from George's unresisting hand and rewarded him with a smile.

She was breathing fast, and there was a faint flush on her face. She took the book from George's relaxed hand and gave him a smile in return.

'I missed it, and I couldn't think where I could have left it. Then I remembered that I had been sitting here. Thank you so much.'

'I missed it, and I couldn't figure out where I could have left it. Then I remembered that I had been sitting here. Thank you so much.'

She smiled again, turned, and walked away, leaving George to reckon up all the social solecisms he had contrived to commit in the space of a single moment. He had remained seated, he reminded himself, throughout the interview; one. He had not raised his hat, that fascinating Homburg simply made to be raised with a debonair swish under such conditions; two. Call it three, because he ought to have raised it twice. He had gaped like a fool; four. And, five, he had not uttered a single word of acknowledgement in reply to her thanks.

She smiled again, turned, and walked away, leaving George to think about all the social blunders he had managed to make in just a moment. He reminded himself he had stayed seated during the conversation; that was one. He hadn't tipped his hat, that stylish Homburg that was practically made for a smooth tip in situations like this; two. Let’s count it as three because he should have tipped it twice. He had stared like an idiot; four. And five, he hadn’t said a single word to acknowledge her thanks.

Five vast bloomers in under a minute! What could she have thought of him? The sun ceased to shine. What sort of an utter outsider could she have considered him? An east wind sprang up. What kind of a Cockney bounder and cad could she have taken him for? The sea turned to an oily grey; and George, rising, strode back in the direction of his hotel in a mood that made him forget that he had brown boots on at all.

Five huge bloomers in under a minute! What could she have thought of him? The sun stopped shining. What kind of complete outsider could she have seen him as? An east wind picked up. What kind of Cockney jerk and scoundrel could she have thought he was? The sea turned an oily grey; and George, getting up, walked back toward his hotel in a mood that made him forget he was even wearing brown boots.

His mind was active. Several times since he had come to Roville he had been conscious of a sensation which he could not understand, a vague, yearning sensation, a feeling that, splendid as everything was in this paradise of colour, there was nevertheless something lacking. Now he understood. You had to be in love to get the full flavour of these vivid whites and blues. He was getting it now. His mood of dejection had passed swiftly, to be succeeded by an exhilaration such as he had only felt once in his life before, about half-way through a dinner given to the Planet staff on a princely scale by a retiring general manager.

His mind was active. Several times since he arrived in Roville, he had felt a sensation he couldn’t quite grasp, a vague yearning that, despite the beauty of this colorful paradise, something was still missing. Now he understood. You had to be in love to fully appreciate these vibrant whites and blues. He was feeling it now. His earlier mood of sadness had quickly faded, replaced by an excitement he had only experienced once before, halfway through a lavish dinner thrown for the Planet staff by a retiring general manager.

He was exalted. Nothing seemed impossible to him. He would meet the girl again on the promenade, he told himself, dashingly renew the acquaintance, show her that he was not the gaping idiot he had appeared. His imagination donned its seven-league boots. He saw himself proposing—eloquently—accepted, married, living happily ever after.

He felt on top of the world. Nothing seemed out of reach to him. He convinced himself he would run into the girl again on the promenade, confidently reconnect with her, and prove that he wasn’t the clueless fool he seemed. His imagination took off. He pictured himself proposing—so smoothly—getting a yes, marrying her, and living happily ever after.

It occurred to him that an excellent first move would be to find out where she was staying. He bought a paper and turned to the list of visitors. Miss Waveney. Where was it. He ran his eye down the column.

It struck him that a great first step would be to find out where she was staying. He picked up a newspaper and flipped to the list of visitors. Miss Waveney. Where was that? He scanned the column.

And then, with a crash, down came his air-castles in hideous ruin.

And then, with a crash, his dreams came crashing down in a terrible mess.

'Hotel Cercle de la Mediterranee. Lord Frederick Weston. The Countess of Southborne and the Hon. Adelaide Liss. Lady Julia Waveney—'

'Hotel Cercle de la Mediterranee. Lord Frederick Weston. The Countess of Southborne and the Hon. Adelaide Liss. Lady Julia Waveney—'

He dropped the paper and hobbled on to his hotel. His boots had begun to hurt him again, for he no longer walked on air.

He dropped the paper and limped back to his hotel. His boots were starting to hurt him again, since he wasn't walking on air anymore.

 

At Roville there are several institutions provided by the municipality for the purpose of enabling visitors temporarily to kill thought. Chief among these is the Casino Municipale, where, for a price, the sorrowful may obtain oblivion by means of the ingenious game of boule. Disappointed lovers at Roville take to boule as in other places they might take to drink. It is a fascinating game. A wooden-faced high priest flicks a red india-rubber ball into a polished oaken bowl, at the bottom of which are holes, each bearing a number up to nine. The ball swings round and round like a planet, slows down, stumbles among the holes, rests for a moment in the one which you have backed, then hops into the next one, and you lose. If ever there was a pastime calculated to place young Adam Cupid in the background, this is it.

At Roville, there are several places run by the local government to help visitors temporarily escape their thoughts. The main one is the Casino Municipale, where, for a fee, those in sorrow can find distraction through the clever game of boule. Heartbroken lovers in Roville turn to boule just like others might turn to drinking. It’s an engaging game. A wooden-faced dealer flicks a red rubber ball into a polished wooden bowl, which has holes at the bottom, each numbered up to nine. The ball spins like a planet, slows down, wobbles among the holes, pauses for a moment in the one you’ve bet on, then jumps into another, and you lose. If there was ever a pastime designed to push young Cupid to the side, this is it.

To the boule tables that night fled George with his hopeless passion. From the instant when he read the fatal words in the paper he had recognized its hopelessness. All other obstacles he had been prepared to overcome, but a title—no. He had no illusions as to his place in the social scale. The Lady Julias of this world did not marry insurance clerks, even if their late mother's cousin had left them a thousand pounds. That day-dream was definitely ended. It was a thing of the past—all over except the heartache.

To the boule tables that night rushed George with his hopeless passion. From the moment he read the devastating words in the paper, he had realized it was futile. He was ready to face any other obstacles, but a title—no way. He was clear about his position in the social hierarchy. The Lady Julias of this world did not marry insurance clerks, even if their late mother’s cousin had left them a thousand pounds. That daydream was definitely over. It was a thing of the past—all that remained was the heartache.

By way of a preliminary sip of the waters of Lethe, before beginning the full draught, he placed a franc on number seven and lost. Another franc on six suffered the same fate. He threw a five-franc cart-wheel recklessly on evens. It won.

By taking a quick sip from the waters of Lethe before diving in completely, he placed a franc on number seven and lost. Another franc on six met the same fate. He carelessly tossed a five-franc coin on evens. It won.

It was enough. Thrusting his hat on the back of his head and wedging himself firmly against the table, he settled down to make a night of it.

It was enough. He pushed his hat to the back of his head and pressed himself firmly against the table, getting ready to spend the night.

There is nothing like boule for absorbing the mind. It was some time before George became aware that a hand was prodding him in the ribs. He turned, irritated. Immediately behind him, filling the landscape, were two stout Frenchmen. But, even as he searched his brain for words that would convey to them in their native tongue his disapproval of this jostling, he perceived that they, though stout and in a general way offensive, were in this particular respect guiltless. The prodding hand belonged to somebody invisible behind them. It was small and gloved, a woman's hand. It held a five-franc piece.

There’s nothing quite like boule for engaging the mind. It took George a while to realize that a hand was poking him in the ribs. He turned, annoyed. Right behind him, taking up the whole scene, were two heavyset Frenchmen. But as he tried to come up with words to express his annoyance in their language about the shoving, he noticed that they, despite being stout and generally unpleasant, were not at fault in this instance. The hand that was poking him belonged to someone invisible behind them. It was small and gloved, a woman’s hand. It held a five-franc coin.

Then in a gap, caused by a movement in the crowd, he saw the face of Lady Julia Waveney.

Then, in a break caused by a shift in the crowd, he saw the face of Lady Julia Waveney.

She smiled at him.

She smiled at him.

'On eight, please, would you mind?' he heard her say, and then the crowd shifted again and she disappeared, leaving him holding the coin, his mind in a whirl.

"On eight, please, would you mind?" he heard her say, and then the crowd shifted again and she vanished, leaving him holding the coin, his mind spinning.

The game of boule demands undivided attention from its devotees. To play with a mind full of other matters is a mistake. This mistake George made. Hardly conscious of what he was doing, he flung the coin on the board. She had asked him to place it on eight, and he thought that he had placed it on eight. That, in reality, blinded by emotion, he had placed it on three was a fact which came home to him neither then nor later.

The game of boule requires complete focus from its players. Trying to play while distracted by other thoughts is a mistake. George made that mistake. Barely aware of his actions, he tossed the coin onto the board. She had asked him to put it on eight, and he believed he had done just that. The truth, that in his emotional turmoil he had actually placed it on three, was something he didn’t realize either at that moment or later.

Consequently, when the ball ceased to roll and a sepulchral voice croaked the news that eight was the winning number, he fixed on the croupier a gaze that began by being joyful and expectant and ended, the croupier remaining entirely unresponsive, by being wrathful.

Consequently, when the ball stopped rolling and a haunting voice announced that eight was the winning number, he fixed the croupier with a look that started out joyful and hopeful but ended, with the croupier remaining completely unresponsive, in anger.

He leaned towards him.

He leaned in towards him.

'Monsieur,' he said. 'Moi! J'ai jete cinq francs sur huit!'

'Monsieur,' he said. 'Me! I threw five francs on eight!'

The croupier was a man with a pointed moustache and an air of having seen all the sorrow and wickedness that there had ever been in the world. He twisted the former and permitted a faint smile to deepen the melancholy of the latter, but he did not speak.

The croupier was a man with a pointed mustache and an aura of having witnessed all the sadness and evil that had ever existed in the world. He twisted his mustache and allowed a faint smile to intensify the melancholy of his expression, but he remained silent.

George moved to his side. The two stout Frenchmen had strolled off, leaving elbow-room behind them.

George shifted to his side. The two heavyset Frenchmen had walked away, leaving some space behind them.

He tapped the croupier on the shoulder.

He tapped the dealer on the shoulder.

'I say,' he said. 'What's the game? J'ai jete cinq francs sur huit, I tell you, moi!'

'I say,' he said. 'What's the game? I bet five francs on eight, I tell you, me!'

A forgotten idiom from the days of boyhood and French exercises came to him.

A forgotten saying from his childhood and French classes came to him.

'Moi qui parle,' he added.

'Me who speaks,' he added.

'Messieurs, faites vos jeux,' crooned the croupier, in a detached manner.

'Gentlemen, place your bets,' the croupier said, in a casual tone.

To the normal George, as to most Englishmen of his age, the one cardinal rule in life was at all costs to avoid rendering himself conspicuous in public. Than George normal, no violet that ever hid itself in a mossy bank could have had a greater distaste for scenes. But tonight he was not normal. Roville and its colour had wrought a sort of fever in his brain. Boule had increased it. And love had caused it to rage. If this had been entirely his own affair it is probable that the croupier's frigid calm would have quelled him and he would have retired, fermenting but baffled. But it was not his own affair. He was fighting the cause of the only girl in the world. She had trusted him. Could he fail her? No, he was dashed if he could. He would show her what he was made of. His heart swelled within him. A thrill permeated his entire being, starting at his head and running out at his heels. He felt tremendous—a sort of blend of Oliver Cromwell, a Berserk warrior, and Sir Galahad.

To the typical George, like most Englishmen of his time, the top priority in life was to avoid drawing attention to himself in public at all costs. No violet hiding in a mossy bank could have been more averse to attention than George. But tonight he wasn’t himself. Roville and its lively atmosphere had stirred something in his mind. Boule had intensified it. And love had made it burn. If this had been solely his issue, the croupier’s cold detachment probably would have calmed him, and he would have walked away, frustrated but confused. But it wasn’t just about him. He was fighting for the only girl in the world. She had put her trust in him. Could he let her down? No way, he was determined not to. He would prove to her what he was capable of. His heart swelled with emotion. A thrill coursed through him, starting from his head and extending to his toes. He felt incredible—a mix of Oliver Cromwell, a Berserk warrior, and Sir Galahad.

'Monsieur,' he said again. 'Hi! What about it?'

'Monsieur,' he said again. 'Hey! What’s up?'

This time the croupier did speak.

This time the dealer did speak.

'C'est fini,' he said; and print cannot convey the pensive scorn of his voice. It stung George, in his exalted mood, like a blow. Finished, was it? All right, now he would show them. They had asked for it, and now they should get it. How much did it come to? Five francs the stake had been, and you got seven times your stake. And you got your stake back. He was nearly forgetting that. Forty francs in all, then. Two of those gold what-d'you-call'ems, in fact. Very well, then.

'It’s over,' he said; and print can’t capture the thoughtful scorn in his voice. It hit George, in his elevated state, like a punch. Over, was it? Fine, now he would show them. They asked for it, and now they would get it. How much was it? Five francs for the stake, and you got seven times your stake. And you got your stake back. He was almost forgetting that. Forty francs total, then. Two of those golden what-do-you-call-ems, in fact. All right, then.

He leaned forward quickly across the croupier, snatched the lid off the gold tray, and removed two louis.

He leaned forward quickly across the dealer, snatched the lid off the gold tray, and took two louis.

It is a remarkable fact in life that the scenes which we have rehearsed in our minds never happen as we have pictured them happening. In the present case, for instance, it had been George's intention to handle the subsequent stages of this little dispute with an easy dignity. He had proposed, the money obtained, to hand it over to its rightful owner, raise his hat, and retire with an air, a gallant champion of the oppressed. It was probably about one-sixteenth of a second after his hand had closed on the coins that he realized in the most vivid manner that these were not the lines on which the incident was to develop, and, with all his heart, he congratulated himself on having discarded those brown boots in favour of a worn but roomy pair of gent's Oxfords.

It’s a strange fact about life that the scenes we imagine never go as we pictured them. In this case, for example, George intended to manage the next steps of this little conflict with some dignity. He had planned to take the money he got, hand it over to its rightful owner, tip his hat, and walk away like a gallant champion of the oppressed. It was probably just about one-sixteenth of a second after his hand closed around the coins that he realized in a very clear way that this was not how things were going to play out, and he genuinely congratulated himself for choosing to wear a worn but roomy pair of men’s Oxfords instead of those brown boots.

For a moment there was a pause and a silence of utter astonishment, while the minds of those who had witnessed the affair adjusted themselves to the marvel, and then the world became full of starting eyes, yelling throats, and clutching hands. From all over the casino fresh units swarmed like bees to swell the crowd at the centre of things. Promenaders ceased to promenade, waiters to wait. Elderly gentlemen sprang on to tables.

For a moment, there was a pause and a complete silence of shock, as everyone who saw what happened tried to process the incredible event. Then, the world erupted with wide eyes, shouting voices, and reaching hands. People from all around the casino rushed in like bees to join the crowd gathering at the center. Strollers stopped strolling, and waiters stopped serving. Older men jumped onto tables.

But in that momentary pause George had got off the mark. The table at which he had been standing was the one nearest to the door, and he had been on the door side of it. As the first eyes began to start, the first throats to yell, and the first hands to clutch, he was passing the counter of the money-changer. He charged the swing-door at full speed, and, true to its mission, it swung. He had a vague glimpse from the corner of his eye of the hat-and-cloak counter, and then he was in the square with the cold night breeze blowing on his forehead and the stars winking down from the blue sky.

But in that brief moment, George had taken off. The table he had been standing at was the closest to the door, and he was on the side facing the door. As the first eyes started to look, the first throats began to yell, and the first hands reached out, he was passing by the money-changer's counter. He charged the swing door at full speed, and, true to its purpose, it swung open. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the hat-and-cloak counter, and then he was in the square, feeling the cold night breeze on his forehead and seeing the stars twinkling down from the blue sky.

A paper-seller on the pavement, ever the man of business, stepped forward and offered him the Paris edition of the Daily Mail, and, being in the direct line of transit, shot swiftly into the road and fell into a heap, while George, shaken but going well, turned off to the left, where there seemed to be rather more darkness than anywhere else.

A newspaper vendor on the sidewalk, always the savvy businessman, approached and offered him the Paris edition of the Daily Mail. As he was in the direct path, he quickly darted into the street and collapsed in a pile, while George, rattled but still moving forward, veered to the left, where it appeared to be a bit darker than anywhere else.

And then the casino disgorged the pursuers.

And then the casino released the pursuers.

To George, looking hastily over his shoulder, there seemed a thousand of them. The square rang with their cries. He could not understand them, but gathered that they were uncomplimentary. At any rate, they stimulated a little man in evening dress strolling along the pavement towards him, to become suddenly animated and to leap from side to side with outstretched arms.

To George, glancing quickly over his shoulder, it looked like there were a thousand of them. The square echoed with their shouts. He couldn’t make out what they were saying, but he sensed it wasn’t nice. At any rate, it sparked a little guy in a tuxedo walking on the sidewalk toward him to suddenly get excited and jump from side to side with his arms stretched out.

Panic makes Harlequin three-quarters of us all. For one who had never played Rugby football George handled the situation well. He drew the defence with a feint to the left, then, swerving to the right, shot past into the friendly darkness. From behind came the ringing of feet and an evergrowing din.

Panic makes Harlequin three-quarters of us all. For someone who had never played rugby, George handled the situation well. He drew the defense with a fake to the left, then, swerving to the right, shot past into the friendly darkness. Behind him came the sound of footsteps and an ever-growing noise.

It is one of the few compensations a fugitive pursued by a crowd enjoys that, while he has space for his manoeuvres, those who pursue are hampered by their numbers. In the little regiment that pounded at his heels it is probable that there were many faster runners than George. On the other hand, there were many slower, and in the early stages of the chase these impeded their swifter brethren. At the end of the first half-minute, therefore, George, not sparing himself, had drawn well ahead, and for the first time found leisure for connected thought.

It’s one of the few perks a fugitive chased by a crowd has: while he has room to maneuver, those chasing him are limited by their numbers. Among the small group that was hot on his trail, there were likely many faster runners than George. On the flip side, there were also many slower ones, and in the early part of the chase, these slower runners held back their faster peers. So, after the first thirty seconds, George, pushing himself hard, had pulled far ahead, and for the first time, he found a moment to think clearly.

His brain became preternaturally alert, so that when, rounding a corner, he perceived entering the main road from a side-street in front of him a small knot of pedestrians, he did not waver, but was seized with a keen spasm of presence of mind. Without pausing in his stride, he pointed excitedly before him, and at the same moment shouted the words, 'La! La! Vite! Vite!'

His mind became exceptionally sharp, so when he rounded a corner and noticed a small group of pedestrians entering the main road from a side street ahead of him, he didn’t hesitate. Instead, he experienced a sudden rush of clarity. Without breaking his pace, he pointed excitedly ahead and shouted, 'La! La! Vite! Vite!'

His stock of French was small, but it ran to that, and for his purpose it was ample. The French temperament is not stolid. When the French temperament sees a man running rapidly and pointing into the middle distance and hears him shouting, 'La! La! Vite! Vite!' it does not stop to make formal inquiries. It sprints like a mustang. It did so now, with the happy result that a moment later George was racing down the road, the centre and recognized leader of an enthusiastic band of six, which, in the next twenty yards, swelled to eleven.

His knowledge of French was limited, but it was enough for his needs. The French temperament isn’t dull. When the French see a man running quickly and pointing into the distance while shouting, 'La! La! Vite! Vite!', they don't pause to ask questions. They take off like a wild horse. That's exactly what happened now, and soon George was sprinting down the road, the center and recognized leader of an excited group of six, which quickly grew to eleven in the next twenty yards.

Five minutes later, in a wine-shop near the harbour, he was sipping the first glass of a bottle of cheap but comforting vin ordinaire while he explained to the interested proprietor, by means of a mixture of English, broken French, and gestures that he had been helping to chase a thief, but had been forced by fatigue to retire prematurely for refreshment. The proprietor gathered, however, that he had every confidence in the zeal of his still active colleagues.

Five minutes later, in a wine shop near the harbor, he was sipping the first glass from a bottle of cheap but comforting vin ordinaire while he explained to the intrigued owner, using a mix of English, broken French, and gestures that he had been helping to catch a thief but had to take a break for refreshments due to fatigue. The owner understood, however, that he had full confidence in the dedication of his still active colleagues.

It is convincing evidence of the extent to which love had triumphed over prudence in George's soul that the advisability of lying hid in his hotel on the following day did not even cross his mind. Immediately after breakfast, or what passed for it at Roville, he set out for the Hotel Cercle de la Mediterranee to hand over the two louis to their owner.

It clearly shows how much love had won over caution in George's heart that the idea of hiding in his hotel the next day never even occurred to him. Right after breakfast, or what counted as breakfast at Roville, he headed to the Hotel Cercle de la Mediterranee to give the two louis to their owner.

Lady Julia, he was informed on arrival, was out. The porter, politely genial, advised monsieur to seek her on the Promenade des Etrangers.

Lady Julia, he was told upon his arrival, was out. The porter, friendly and polite, suggested that he look for her on the Promenade des Etrangers.

She was there, on the same seat where she had left the book.

She was there, in the same seat where she had left the book.

'Good morning,' he said.

“Good morning,” he said.

She had not seen him coming, and she started at his voice. The flush was back on her face as she turned to him. There was a look of astonishment in the grey eyes.

She hadn’t noticed him approaching, and she jumped at the sound of his voice. The color returned to her cheeks as she turned to face him. There was an expression of surprise in his grey eyes.

He held out the two louis.

He held out the two coins.

'I couldn't give them to you last night,' he said.

'I couldn't give them to you last night,' he said.

A horrible idea seized him. It had not occurred to him before.

A terrible thought hit him. He hadn't thought of it before.

'I say,' he stammered—'I say, I hope you don't think I had run off with your winnings for good! The croupier wouldn't give them up, you know, so I had to grab them and run. They came to exactly two louis. You put on five francs, you know, and you get seven times your stake. I—'

'I say,' he stammered—'I hope you don't think I ran off with your winnings for good! The croupier wouldn't hand them over, you know, so I had to grab them and take off. They totaled exactly two louis. You put in five francs, and you get seven times your stake. I—'

An elderly lady seated on the bench, who had loomed from behind a parasol towards the middle of these remarks, broke abruptly into speech.

An elderly woman sitting on the bench, who had appeared from behind a parasol during these comments, suddenly spoke up.

'Who is this young man?'

'Who's this young man?'

George looked at her, startled. He had hardly been aware of her presence till now. Rapidly he diagnosed her as a mother—or aunt. She looked more like an aunt. Of course, it must seem odd to her, his charging in like this, a perfect stranger, and beginning to chat with her daughter, or niece, or whatever it was. He began to justify himself.

George looked at her, surprised. He had barely noticed her until now. He quickly figured she was a mother—or an aunt. She definitely seemed more like an aunt. It must seem strange to her, him barging in like this, a complete stranger, and starting a conversation with her daughter or niece, or whatever she was. He started to justify his actions.

'I met your—this young lady'—something told him that was not the proper way to put it, but hang it, what else could he say?—'at the casino last night.'

'I met your—this young lady'—something told him that wasn't the right way to say it, but forget it, what else could he say?—'at the casino last night.'

He stopped. The effect of his words on the elderly lady was remarkable. Her face seemed to turn to stone and become all sharp points. She stared at the girl.

He stopped. The impact of his words on the elderly lady was striking. Her face appeared to harden and become all sharp angles. She fixed her gaze on the girl.

'So you were gambling at the casino last night?' she said.

'So you were at the casino gambling last night?' she said.

She rose from the seat, a frozen statue of displeasure.

She stood up from the chair, a rigid figure of frustration.

'I shall return to the hotel. When you have arranged your financial transactions with your—friend, I should like to speak to you. You will find me in my room.'

'I will return to the hotel. After you’ve settled your financial arrangements with your—friend, I would like to talk to you. You’ll find me in my room.'

George looked after her dumbly.

George stared at her blankly.

The girl spoke, in a curiously strained voice, as if she were speaking to herself.

The girl spoke in a strangely tense voice, as if she were talking to herself.

'I don't care,' she said. 'I'm glad.'

'I don't care,' she said. 'I'm happy.'

George was concerned.

George was worried.

'I'm afraid your mother is offended, Lady Julia.'

"I'm afraid your mother is upset, Lady Julia."

There was a puzzled look in her grey eyes as they met his. Then they lit up. She leaned back in the seat and began to laugh, softly at first, and then with a note that jarred on George. Whatever the humour of the situation—and he had not detected it at present—this mirth, he felt, was unnatural and excessive.

There was a confused look in her gray eyes as they met his. Then they brightened. She leaned back in the seat and started to laugh, softly at first, and then with a sound that grated on George. Whatever was funny about the situation—and he couldn't see it right now—this laughter felt to him unnatural and over the top.

She checked herself at length, and a flush crept over her face.

She took a moment to compose herself, and a blush spread across her face.

'I don't know why I did that,' she said, abruptly. 'I'm sorry. There was nothing funny in what you said. But I'm not Lady Julia, and I have no mother. That was Lady Julia who has just gone, and I am nothing more important than her companion.'

"I don't know why I did that," she said suddenly. "I'm sorry. What you said wasn't funny at all. But I'm not Lady Julia, and I don't have a mother. That was Lady Julia who just left, and I'm nothing more than her companion."

'Her companion!'

'Her buddy!'

'I had better say her late companion. It will soon be that. I had strict orders, you see, not to go near the casino without her—and I went.'

'I should mention her late companion. It will be that soon. I had strict orders, you see, not to go near the casino without her—and I did it anyway.'

'Then—then I've lost you your job—I mean, your position! If it hadn't been for me she wouldn't have known. I—'

'Then—then I've lost you your job—I mean, your position! If it hadn't been for me she wouldn't have known. I—'

'You have done me a great service,' she said. 'You have cut the painter for me when I have been trying for months to muster up the courage to cut it for myself. I don't suppose you know what it is to get into a groove and long to get out of it and not have the pluck. My brother has been writing to me for a long time to join him in Canada. And I hadn't the courage, or the energy, or whatever it is that takes people out of grooves. I knew I was wasting my life, but I was fairly happy—at least, not unhappy; so—well, there it was. I suppose women are like that.'

'You’ve really helped me,' she said. 'You’ve cut the cord for me when I've been trying for months to find the courage to do it myself. I don’t think you understand what it’s like to get stuck in a routine and desperately want to break free but lack the guts to do it. My brother has been urging me for a long time to come join him in Canada. I just didn’t have the courage, or the energy, or whatever it is that helps people escape their routines. I knew I was wasting my life, but I was pretty happy—at least, not unhappy; so—well, that’s how it was. I guess women are like that.'

'And now—?'

'And now what?'

'And now you have jerked me out of the groove. I shall go out to Bob by the first boat.'

'And now you've thrown me off my game. I'm going to head out to Bob on the next boat.'

He scratched the concrete thoughtfully with his stick.

He scratched the concrete thoughtfully with his stick.

'It's a hard life out there,' he said.

'It's a tough life out there,' he said.

'But it is a life.'

'But it is a life.'

He looked at the strollers on the promenade. They seemed very far away—in another world.

He glanced at the strollers on the walkway. They felt like they were miles away—in a whole different world.

'Look here,' he said, hoarsely, and stopped. 'May I sit down?' he asked, abruptly. 'I've got something to say, and I can't say it when I'm looking at you.'

'Look here,' he said, hoarsely, and paused. 'Can I sit down?' he asked, suddenly. 'I have something to say, and I can't say it while I'm looking at you.'

He sat down, and fastened his gaze on a yacht that swayed at anchor against the cloudless sky.

He sat down and fixed his gaze on a yacht that rocked at anchor against the clear sky.

'Look here,' he said. 'Will you marry me?'

'Look here,' he said. 'Will you marry me?'

He heard her turn quickly, and felt her eyes upon him. He went on doggedly.

He heard her turn suddenly and felt her gaze fixed on him. He continued on resolutely.

'I know,' he said, 'we only met yesterday. You probably think I'm mad.'

'I know,' he said, 'we just met yesterday. You probably think I'm crazy.'

'I don't think you're mad,' she said, quietly. 'I only think you're too quixotic. You're sorry for me and you are letting a kind impulse carry you away, as you did last night at the casino. It's like you.'

"I don't think you're crazy," she said softly. "I just think you're too idealistic. You feel sorry for me and you're letting a good intention move you, just like you did last night at the casino. It's so typical of you."

For the first time he turned towards her.

For the first time, he looked at her.

'I don't know what you suppose I am,' he said, 'but I'll tell you. I'm a clerk in an insurance office. I get a hundred a year and ten days' holiday. Did you take me for a millionaire? If I am, I'm only a tuppenny one. Somebody left me a thousand pounds a few weeks ago. That's how I come to be here. Now you know all about me. I don't know anything about you except that I shall never love anybody else. Marry me, and we'll go to Canada together. You say I've helped you out of your groove. Well, I've only one chance of getting out of mine, and that's through you. If you won't help me, I don't care if I get out of it or not. Will you pull me out?'

"I don't know what you think I am," he said, "but I'll be honest with you. I'm just a clerk in an insurance office. I make a hundred bucks a year and get ten days off. Did you think I was a millionaire? If I am, I'm just a cheap one. Someone left me a thousand pounds a few weeks ago. That's why I'm here. Now you know everything about me. I don't know much about you except that I will never love anyone else. Marry me, and we can go to Canada together. You say I've helped you change your life. Well, I only have one shot at changing mine, and that's with you. If you won't help me, I don't care if I get out of it or not. Will you help me?"

She did not speak. She sat looking out to sea, past the many-coloured crowd.

She didn't say a word. She sat staring out at the ocean, beyond the colorful crowd.

He watched her face, but her hat shaded her eyes and he could read nothing in it.

He watched her face, but her hat blocked her eyes, and he couldn't read anything in it.

And then, suddenly, without quite knowing how it had got there, he found that her hand was in his, and he was clutching it as a drowning man clutches a rope.

And then, all of a sudden, without really understanding how it happened, he realized that her hand was in his, and he was gripping it tightly like a drowning man clings to a rope.

He could see her eyes now, and there was a message in them that set his heart racing. A great content filled him. She was so companionable, such a friend. It seemed incredible to him that it was only yesterday that they had met for the first time.

He could see her eyes now, and there was a message in them that made his heart race. A deep sense of happiness filled him. She was so easy to be around, such a good friend. It seemed unbelievable to him that it was just yesterday that they had met for the first time.

'And now,' she said, 'would you mind telling me your name?'

'And now,' she said, 'could you please tell me your name?'

 

The little waves murmured as they rolled lazily up the beach. Somewhere behind the trees in the gardens a band had begun to play. The breeze, blowing in from the blue Mediterranean, was charged with salt and happiness. And from a seat on the promenade, a young man swept the crowd with a defiant gaze.

The small waves whispered as they slowly rolled onto the beach. Somewhere behind the trees in the gardens, a band had started to play. The breeze, blowing in from the blue Mediterranean, was filled with salt and joy. From a spot on the promenade, a young guy scanned the crowd with a bold look.

'It isn't true,' it seemed to say. 'I'm not a jelly-fish.'

'That's not true,' it seemed to say. 'I'm not a jellyfish.'

AHEAD OF SCHEDULE

IT was to Wilson, his valet, with whom he frequently chatted in airy fashion before rising of a morning, that Rollo Finch first disclosed his great idea. Wilson was a man of silent habit, and men of silent habit rarely escaped Rollo's confidences.

IT was to Wilson, his valet, with whom he often had casual chats before getting up in the morning, that Rollo Finch first shared his big idea. Wilson was a quiet person, and quiet people rarely avoided Rollo's secrets.

'Wilson,' he said one morning from the recesses of his bed, as the valet entered with his shaving-water, 'have you ever been in love?'

'Wilson,' he said one morning from the depths of his bed, as the valet came in with his shaving water, 'have you ever been in love?'

'Yes, sir,' said the valet, unperturbed.

'Yes, sir,' said the valet, unfazed.

One would hardly have expected the answer to be in the affirmative. Like most valets and all chauffeurs, Wilson gave the impression of being above the softer emotions.

One would hardly expect the answer to be yes. Like most valets and all chauffeurs, Wilson seemed like he was above the softer feelings.

'What happened?' inquired Rollo.

"What happened?" asked Rollo.

'It came to nothing, sir,' said Wilson, beginning to strop the razor with no appearance of concern.

'It ended up being nothing, sir,' said Wilson, starting to sharpen the razor without showing any sign of worry.

'Ah!' said Rollo. 'And I bet I know why. You didn't go the right way to work.'

'Oh!' said Rollo. 'And I bet I know why. You didn't take the right approach.'

'No, sir?'

'No way?'

'Not one fellow in a hundred does. I know. I've thought it out. I've been thinking the deuce of a lot about it lately. It's dashed tricky, this making love. Most fellows haven't a notion how to work it. No system. No system, Wilson, old scout.'

'Not one guy in a hundred does. I know. I've figured it out. I've been thinking a whole lot about it lately. It's really tricky, this thing called love. Most guys have no clue how to handle it. No system. No system, Wilson, my old friend.'

'No, sir?'

'No way, sir?'

'Now, I have a system. And I'll tell it you. It may do you a bit of good next time you feel that impulse. You're not dead yet. Now, my system is simply to go to it gradually, by degrees. Work by schedule. See what I mean?'

'Now, I have a system. And I'll share it with you. It might help a bit next time you feel that urge. You're not out of the game yet. So, my system is just to approach it gradually, step by step. Work by a plan. Get what I’m saying?'

'Not entirely, sir.'

'Not completely, sir.'

'Well, I'll give you the details. First thing, you want to find the girl.'

'Well, I'll give you the details. First thing, you need to find the girl.'

'Just so, sir.'

'Exactly, sir.'

'Well, when you've found her, what do you do? You just look at her. See what I mean?'

'Well, when you've found her, what do you do? You just look at her. See what I mean?'

'Not entirely, sir.'

'Not really, sir.'

'Look at her, my boy. That's just the start—the foundation. You develop from that. But you keep away. That's the point. I've thought this thing out. Mind you, I don't claim absolutely all the credit for the idea myself. It's by way of being based on Christian Science. Absent treatment, and all that. But most of it's mine. All the fine work.'

'Look at her, my boy. That's just the beginning—the foundation. You build off that. But you stay away. That's the key. I've really thought this through. Just so you know, I don't take full credit for the idea. It's kind of based on Christian Science. You know, absent treatment and all that. But most of it is my own work. All the great stuff.'

'Yes, sir?'

'Yes, sir?'

'Yes. Absolutely all the fine work. Here's the thing in a nutshell. You find the girl. Right. Of course, you've got to meet her once, just to establish the connexion. Then you get busy. First week, looks. Just look at her. Second week, letters. Write to her every day. Third week, flowers. Send her some every afternoon. Fourth week, presents with a bit more class about them. Bit of jewellery now and then. See what I mean? Fifth week,—lunches and suppers and things. Sixth week, propose, though you can do it in the fifth week if you see a chance. You've got to leave that to the fellow's judgement. Well, there you are. See what I mean?'

'Yes. Absolutely all the great work. Here's the thing in a nutshell. You find the girl. Right. Of course, you’ve got to meet her once, just to establish the connection. Then you get busy. First week, looks. Just look at her. Second week, letters. Write to her every day. Third week, flowers. Send her some every afternoon. Fourth week, presents with a bit more class about them. A bit of jewelry now and then. See what I mean? Fifth week—lunches and dinners and things. Sixth week, propose, though you can do it in the fifth week if you see a chance. You’ve got to leave that to the guy’s judgment. Well, there you are. See what I mean?'

Wilson stropped his master's razor thoughtfully.

Wilson sharpened his master's razor with deep thought.

'A trifle elaborate, sir, is it not?' he said.

"A bit elaborate, isn't it?" he said.

Rollo thumped the counterpane.

Rollo thumped the blanket.

'I knew you'd say that. That's what nine fellows out of ten would say. They'd want to rush it. I tell you, Wilson, old scout, you can't rush it.'

'I knew you'd say that. That's what nine out of ten guys would say. They'd want to hurry it. I tell you, Wilson, my old friend, you can't rush it.'

Wilson brooded awhile, his mind back in the passionate past.

Wilson sat in silence for a moment, his thoughts drifting back to the intense feelings of the past.

'In Market Bumpstead, sir—'

'In Bumpstead Market, sir—'

'What the deuce is Market Bumpstead?'

'What on earth is Market Bumpstead?'

'A village, sir, where I lived until I came to London.'

'A village, sir, where I lived until I moved to London.'

'Well?'

'So?'

'In Market Bumpstead, sir, the prevailing custom was to escort the young lady home from church, buy her some little present—some ribbons, possibly—next day, take her for a walk, and kiss her, sir.'

'In Market Bumpstead, sir, the usual practice was to walk the young lady home from church, get her a small gift—perhaps some ribbons—then the next day, take her for a walk and kiss her, sir.'

Wilson's voice, as he unfolded these devices of the dashing youth of Market Bumpstead, had taken on an animation quite unsuitable to a conscientious valet. He gave the impression of a man who does not depend on idle rumour for his facts. His eye gleamed unprofessionally for a moment before resuming its habitual expression of quiet introspection.

Wilson's voice, as he revealed these stories about the adventurous youth of Market Bumpstead, had taken on an energy that was completely unfit for a devoted servant. He seemed like a man who doesn’t rely on gossip for his information. For a brief moment, his eye sparkled in a way that was uncharacteristic, before returning to its usual look of calm thoughtfulness.

Rollo shook his head.

Rollo shook his head.

'That sort of thing might work in a village,' he said, 'but you want something better for London.'

'That kind of thing might work in a small town,' he said, 'but you need something better for London.'

 

Rollo Finch—in the present unsatisfactory state of the law parents may still christen a child Rollo—was a youth to whom Nature had given a cheerful disposition not marred by any superfluity of brain. Everyone liked Rollo—the great majority on sight, the rest as soon as they heard that he would be a millionaire on the death of his Uncle Andrew. There is a subtle something, a sort of nebulous charm, as it were, about young men who will be millionaires on the death of their Uncle Andrew which softens the ruggedest misanthrope.

Rollo Finch—in the current unsatisfactory state of the law, parents can still name a child Rollo—was a young man with a cheerful personality, not burdened by excessive intellect. Everyone liked Rollo; most liked him at first glance, and the rest came around once they learned he would inherit a fortune after his Uncle Andrew passed away. There’s a certain something, a kind of vague charm, about young men who are set to become millionaires upon the death of their Uncle Andrew that can even soften the most hardened misanthrope.

Rollo's mother had been a Miss Galloway, of Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, U.S.A.; and Andrew Galloway, the world-famous Braces King, the inventor and proprietor of the inimitable 'Tried and Proven', was her brother. His braces had penetrated to every corner of the earth. Wherever civilization reigned you would find men wearing Galloway's 'Tried and Proven'.

Rollo's mom was Miss Galloway from Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, U.S.A., and Andrew Galloway, the world-famous Braces King and the inventor behind the unmatched 'Tried and Proven', was her brother. His braces reached every corner of the globe. Wherever civilization existed, you would find men wearing Galloway's 'Tried and Proven'.

Between Rollo and this human benefactor there had always existed friendly relations, and it was an open secret that, unless his uncle were to marry and supply the world with little Galloways as well as braces, the young man would come into his money.

Between Rollo and this human benefactor, there had always been friendly relations, and it was an open secret that, unless his uncle married and had kids to continue the Galloway line as well as the family business, the young man would inherit his money.

So Rollo moved on his way through life, popular and happy. Always merry and bright. That was Rollo.

So Rollo went through life, popular and happy. Always cheerful and lively. That was Rollo.

Or nearly always. For there were moments—we all have our greyer moments—when he could have wished that Mr Galloway had been a trifle older or a trifle less robust. The Braces potentate was at present passing, in excellent health, through the Indian summer of life. He was, moreover, as has been stated, by birth and residence a Pittsburgh man. And the tendency of middle-aged Pittsburgh millionaires to marry chorus-girls is notoriously like the homing instinct of pigeons. Something—it may be the smoke—seems to work on them like a charm.

Or almost always. Because there were times—we all have our less favorable moments—when he might have wished that Mr. Galloway was a bit older or a bit less vigorous. The Braces magnate was currently enjoying, in great health, the Indian summer of his life. Additionally, as mentioned earlier, he was a Pittsburgh man by birth and residency. The habit of middle-aged Pittsburgh millionaires marrying chorus girls is famously similar to the homing instinct of pigeons. Something—maybe the smoke—seems to affect them like magic.

In the case of Andrew Galloway, Nature had been thwarted up till now by the accident of an unfortunate attachment in early life. The facts were not fully known, but it was generally understood that his fiancee had exercised Woman's prerogative and changed her mind. Also, that she had done this on the actual wedding-day, causing annoyance to all, and had clinched the matter by eloping to Jersey City with the prospective bridegroom's own coachman. Whatever the facts, there was no doubt about their result. Mr Galloway, having abjured woman utterly, had flung himself with moody energy into the manufacture and propagation of his 'Tried and Proven' Braces, and had found consolation in it ever since. He would be strong, he told himself, like his braces. Hearts might snap beneath a sudden strain. Not so the 'Tried and Proven'. Love might tug and tug again, but never more should the trousers of passion break away from the tough, masterful braces of self-control.

In Andrew Galloway's case, Nature had been held back up until now by the unfortunate circumstance of a past relationship. The details weren't entirely clear, but it was widely believed that his fiancée had exercised her right to change her mind. Moreover, she had done this on their wedding day, upsetting everyone, and had sealed the deal by eloping with the groom's own coachman to Jersey City. Whatever the specifics, the outcome was undeniable. Mr. Galloway, having completely rejected women, threw himself with intense energy into creating and promoting his 'Tried and Proven' Braces, and he had found solace in that ever since. He told himself he'd be strong, just like his braces. Hearts might snap under sudden pressure, but not the 'Tried and Proven.' Love might pull and pull again, but the pants of passion would never again break free from the strong, commanding braces of self-control.

As Mr Galloway had been in this frame of mind for a matter of eleven years, it seemed to Rollo not unreasonable to hope that he might continue in it permanently. He had the very strongest objection to his uncle marrying a chorus-girl; and, as the years went on and the disaster did not happen, his hopes of playing the role of heir till the fall of the curtain grew stronger and stronger. He was one of those young men who must be heirs or nothing. This is the age of the specialist, and years ago Rollo had settled on his career. Even as a boy, hardly capable of connected thought, he had been convinced that his speciality, the one thing he could do really well, was to inherit money. All he wanted was a chance. It would be bitter if Fate should withhold it from him.

As Mr. Galloway had been in this mood for about eleven years, Rollo thought it was reasonable to hope that he might stay like this permanently. He had a strong dislike of his uncle marrying a chorus girl; and as the years went by and that disaster didn’t happen, his hopes of playing the role of heir until the end grew stronger and stronger. He was one of those young men who need to be heirs or nothing. This is the age of specialists, and years ago Rollo had decided on his career. Even as a boy, barely able to think clearly, he had been convinced that his specialty, the one thing he could do really well, was to inherit money. All he wanted was a chance. It would be cruel if Fate denied it to him.

He did not object on principle to men marrying chorus-girls. On the contrary, he wanted to marry one himself.

He didn’t have any issue with guys marrying chorus girls. In fact, he wanted to marry one himself.

It was this fact which had given that turn to his thoughts which had finally resulted in the schedule.

It was this fact that had changed his thoughts, ultimately leading to the schedule.

 

The first intimation that Wilson had that the schedule was actually to be put into practical operation was when his employer, one Monday evening, requested him to buy a medium-sized bunch of the best red roses and deliver them personally, with a note, to Miss Marguerite Parker at the stage-door of the Duke of Cornwall's Theatre.

The first clue Wilson got that the schedule was really going to happen was one Monday evening when his boss asked him to buy a medium-sized bunch of the best red roses and personally deliver them, along with a note, to Miss Marguerite Parker at the stage door of the Duke of Cornwall's Theatre.

Wilson received the order in his customary gravely deferential manner, and was turning to go; but Rollo had more to add.

Wilson received the order with his usual serious respect, and was about to leave; but Rollo had more to say.

'Flowers, Wilson,' he said, significantly.

"Flowers, Wilson," he said, pointedly.

'So I understood you to say, sir. I will see to it at once.'

'Got it, sir. I’ll take care of it right away.'

'See what I mean? Third week, Wilson.'

'See what I mean? It's the third week, Wilson.'

'Indeed, sir?'

'Really, sir?'

Rollo remained for a moment in what he would have called thought.

Rollo stayed for a moment in what he would describe as deep thought.

'Charming girl, Wilson.'

'Charming girl, Wilson.'

'Indeed, sir?'

'Really, sir?'

'Seen the show?'

"Have you seen the show?"

'Not yet, sir.'

'Not yet, sir.'

'You should,' said Rollo, earnestly. 'Take my advice, old scout, and see it first chance you get. It's topping. I've had the same seat in the middle of the front row of the stalls for two weeks.'

'You should,' Rollo said seriously. 'Take my advice, old friend, and see it as soon as you can. It's amazing. I've had the same seat in the middle of the front row for two weeks.'

'Indeed, sir?'

'Really, sir?'

'Looks, Wilson! The good old schedule.'

"Hey, Wilson! The original schedule."

'Have you noticed any satisfactory results, sir?'

'Have you seen any satisfying results, sir?'

'It's working. On Saturday night she looked at me five times. She's a delightful girl, Wilson. Nice, quiet girl—not the usual sort. I met her first at a lunch at Oddy's. She's the last girl on the O.P. side. I'm sure you'd like her, Wilson.'

'It's working. On Saturday night she looked at me five times. She's a lovely girl, Wilson. Really nice, quiet girl—not the typical kind. I first met her at a lunch at Oddy's. She's the last girl on the O.P. side. I'm sure you'd like her, Wilson.'

'I have every confidence in your taste, sir.'

"I totally trust your taste, sir."

'You'll see her for yourself this evening. Don't let the fellow at the stage-door put you off. Slip him half a crown or a couple of quid or something, and say you must see her personally. Are you a close observer, Wilson?'

'You'll see her for yourself this evening. Don't let the guy at the stage door discourage you. Slip him a half crown or a couple of bucks or something, and say you need to see her in person. Are you a keen observer, Wilson?'

'I think so, sir.'

"I believe so, sir."

'Because I want you to notice particularly how she takes it. See that she reads the note in your presence. I've taken a good deal of trouble over that note, Wilson. It's a good note. Well expressed. Watch her face while she's reading it.'

'Because I want you to pay attention to how she reacts. Notice that she reads the note while you're there. I've put a lot of effort into that note, Wilson. It's a well-written note. Watch her expression as she reads it.'

'Very good, sir. Excuse me, sir.'

'Very good, sir. Excuse me, sir.'

'Eh?'

'What?'

'I had almost forgotten to mention it. Mr Galloway rang up on the telephone shortly before you came in.'

'I almost forgot to mention it. Mr. Galloway called on the phone right before you arrived.'

'What! Is he in England?'

'What! Is he in the UK?'

Mr Galloway was in the habit of taking occasional trips to Great Britain to confer with the general manager of his London branch. Rollo had grown accustomed to receiving no notice of these visits.

Mr. Galloway often took trips to Great Britain to meet with the general manager of his London branch. Rollo had gotten used to not being informed about these visits.

'He arrived two days ago on the Baltic, sir. He left a message that he was in London for a week, and would be glad if you would dine with him tomorrow at his club.'

'He arrived two days ago on the Baltic, sir. He left a message saying he was in London for a week and would love for you to join him for dinner tomorrow at his club.'

Rollo nodded. On these occasions it was his practice to hold himself unreservedly at Mr Galloway's disposal. The latter's invitations were royal commands. Rollo was glad that the visit had happened now. In another two weeks it might have been disastrous to the schedule.

Rollo nodded. During these times, he always made himself completely available to Mr. Galloway. The latter's invitations were like royal commands. Rollo was happy that the visit happened now. In another two weeks, it could have been a disaster for the schedule.

The club to which the Braces King belonged was a richly but gloomily furnished building in Pall Mall, a place of soft carpets, shaded lights, and whispers. Grave, elderly men moved noiselessly to and fro, or sat in meditative silence in deep arm-chairs. Sometimes the visitor felt that he was in a cathedral, sometimes in a Turkish bath; while now and then there was a suggestion of the waiting-room of a more than usually prosperous dentist. It was magnificent, but not exhilarating.

The club that the Braces King belonged to was an opulently decorated but dark building in Pall Mall, filled with soft carpets, dim lights, and hushed conversations. Serious, older men moved quietly around or sat in thoughtful silence in plush armchairs. At times, a visitor might feel like they were in a cathedral, other times in a Turkish bath; occasionally, there was a hint of the waiting room of a particularly successful dentist. It was impressive, but not uplifting.

Rollo was shown into the smoking-room, where his uncle received him. There was a good deal of Mr Andrew Galloway. Grief, gnawing at his heart, had not sagged his ample waistcoat, which preceded him as he moved in much the same manner as Birnam Woods preceded the army of Macduff. A well-nourished hand crept round the corner of the edifice and enveloped Rollo's in a powerful grip.

Rollo was led into the smoking room, where his uncle welcomed him. Mr. Andrew Galloway was quite noticeable. The grief weighing on his heart hadn’t caused his sizable waistcoat to sag, which moved ahead of him much like Birnam Woods did for Macduff's army. A sturdy hand reached around the corner of the room and firmly grasped Rollo's hand.

'Ah, my boy!' bellowed Mr Galloway cheerfully. His voice was always loud. 'Glad you've come.'

'Ah, my boy!' shouted Mr. Galloway happily. His voice was always loud. 'Glad you're here.'

It would be absurd to say that Rollo looked at his uncle keenly. He was not capable of looking keenly at anyone. But certainly a puzzled expression came into his face. Whether it was the heartiness of the other's hand-shake or the unusual cheeriness of his voice, he could not say; but something gave him the impression that a curious change had come over the Braces King. When they had met before during the last few years Mr Galloway had been practically sixteen stone five of blood and iron—one of those stern, soured men. His attitude had been that of one for whom Life's music had ceased. Had he then inserted another record? His manner conveyed that idea.

It would be ridiculous to say that Rollo looked at his uncle intently. He wasn't the type to look intently at anyone. But a confused look definitely appeared on his face. Whether it was the warmth of the other man’s handshake or the unusual cheerfulness in his voice, he couldn't tell; but something made him think that a strange change had come over the Braces King. In their previous meetings over the last few years, Mr. Galloway had seemed like a solid block of blood and iron—one of those harsh, jaded men. He had acted like someone for whom the music of life had stopped. Had he, then, put on a different record? His demeanor suggested that idea.

Sustained thought always gave Rollo a headache. He ceased to speculate.

Sustained thinking always gave Rollo a headache. He stopped trying to figure things out.

'Still got the same chef here, uncle?' he said. 'Deuced brainy fellow. I always like dining here.'

'Still have the same chef here, uncle?' he asked. 'Really smart guy. I always enjoy dining here.'

'Here!' Mr Galloway surveyed the somnolent occupants of the room with spirited scorn. 'We aren't going to dine in this forsaken old mausoleum. I've sent in my resignation today. If I find myself wanting this sort of thing at any time, I'll go to Paris and hunt up the Morgue. Bunch of old dead-beats! Bah! I've engaged a table at Romano's. That's more in my line. Get your coat, and let's be going.'

'Here!' Mr. Galloway looked over the sleepy people in the room with sharp disdain. 'We're not dining in this old, abandoned mausoleum. I submitted my resignation today. If I ever feel like this sort of thing again, I'll head to Paris and check out the Morgue. Bunch of old losers! Ugh! I’ve booked a table at Romano’s. That's more my style. Grab your coat, and let’s go.'

In the cab Rollo risked the headache. At whatever cost this thing must be pondered over. His uncle prattled gaily throughout the journey. Once he whooped—some weird, forgotten college yell, dragged from the misty depths of the past. It was passing strange. And in this unusual manner the two rolled into the Strand, and drew up at Romano's door.

In the cab, Rollo braved the headache. No matter what, he had to think this through. His uncle chatted cheerfully during the whole ride. At one point, he let out a loud cheer—some bizarre, forgotten college shout from long ago. It was really odd. And in this strange way, they arrived at the Strand and pulled up in front of Romano's door.

Mr Galloway was a good trencherman. At a very early date he had realized that a man who wishes to make satisfactory braces must keep his strength up. He wanted a good deal here below, and he wanted it warm and well cooked. It was, therefore, not immediately that his dinner with Rollo became a feast of reason and a flow of soul. Indeed, the two revellers had lighted their cigars before the elder gave forth any remark that was not purely gastronomic.

Mr. Galloway was a hearty eater. Early on, he understood that a man who wants to create solid, meaningful connections needs to maintain his strength. He desired plenty in life, and he wanted it warm and well-prepared. So, it wasn't right away that his dinner with Rollo turned into a deep conversation and exchange of ideas. In fact, the two friends had already lit their cigars before the older one made any comments that weren't just about the food.

When he did jerk the conversation up on to a higher plane, he jerked it hard. He sent it shooting into the realms of the soulful with a whiz.

When he raised the conversation to a higher level, he did it with intensity. He launched it into deep, soulful territory in a flash.

'Rollo,' he said, blowing a smoke-ring, 'do you believe in affinities?'

'Rollo,' he said, blowing a smoke ring, 'do you believe in connections?'

Rollo, in the act of sipping a liqueur brandy, lowered his glass in surprise. His head was singing slightly as the result of some rather spirited Bollinger (extra sec), and he wondered if he had heard aright.

Rollo, while sipping a brandy liqueur, set his glass down in surprise. His head was a bit light from some lively Bollinger (extra sec), and he questioned whether he had heard correctly.

Mr Galloway continued, his voice rising as he spoke.

Mr. Galloway kept going, his voice getting louder as he talked.

'My boy,' he said, 'I feel young tonight for the first time in years. And, hang it, I'm not so old! Men have married at twice my age.'

'My boy,' he said, 'I feel young tonight for the first time in years. And, you know what? I'm not that old! Men have gotten married at twice my age.'

Strictly speaking, this was incorrect, unless one counted Methuselah; but perhaps Mr Galloway spoke figuratively.

Strictly speaking, this was incorrect, unless you counted Methuselah; but maybe Mr. Galloway was speaking figuratively.

'Three times my age,' he proceeded, leaning back and blowing smoke, thereby missing his nephew's agitated start. 'Four times my age. Five times my age. Six—'

'Three times my age,' he continued, leaning back and blowing smoke, missing his nephew's anxious reaction. 'Four times my age. Five times my age. Six—'

He pulled himself together in some confusion. A generous wine, that Bollinger. He must be careful.

He collected himself in a bit of confusion. That's some good wine, that Bollinger. He needs to be cautious.

He coughed.

He coughed.

'Are you—you aren't—are you—' Rollo paused. 'Are you thinking of getting married, uncle?'

'Are you—you aren't—are you—' Rollo paused. 'Are you thinking about getting married, uncle?'

Mr Galloway's gaze was still on the ceiling.

Mr. Galloway's eyes were still on the ceiling.

'A great deal of nonsense,' he yelled severely, 'is talked about men lowering themselves by marrying actresses. I was a guest at a supper-party last night at which an actress was present. And a more charming, sensible girl I never wish to meet. Not one of your silly, brainless chits who don't know the difference between lobster Newburg and canvas-back duck, and who prefer sweet champagne to dry. No, sir! Not one of your mincing, affected kind who pretend they never touch anything except a spoonful of cold consomme. No, sir! Good, healthy appetite. Enjoyed her food, and knew why she was enjoying it. I give you my word, my boy, until I met her I didn't know a woman existed who could talk so damned sensibly about a bavaroise au rhum.'

"A lot of nonsense," he shouted sternly, "is said about men lowering themselves by marrying actresses. I was a guest at a dinner party last night where an actress was present. And she was the most charming, sensible girl I’ve ever met. Not one of those silly, brainless girls who can’t tell the difference between lobster Newburg and canvas-back duck, and who prefer sweet champagne over dry. No, sir! Not one of those pretentious types who act like they only eat a spoonful of cold consommé. No, sir! She had a good, healthy appetite. She enjoyed her food and understood why she enjoyed it. I swear to you, my boy, until I met her, I didn’t know a woman existed who could talk so damn sensibly about a bavaroise au rhum."

He suspended his striking tribute in order to relight his cigar.

He paused his impressive toast to relight his cigar.

'She can use a chafing-dish,' he resumed, his voice vibrating with emotion. 'She told me so. She said she could fix chicken so that a man would leave home for it.' He paused, momentarily overcome. 'And Welsh rarebits,' he added reverently.

'She can use a chafing dish,' he continued, his voice shaking with emotion. 'She told me so. She said she could make chicken so good that a man would leave home for it.' He paused, momentarily overwhelmed. 'And Welsh rarebits,' he added with respect.

He puffed hard at his cigar.

He took a deep drag on his cigar.

'Yes,' he said. 'Welsh rarebits, too. And because,' he shouted wrathfully, 'because, forsooth, she earns an honest living by singing in the chorus of a comic opera, a whole bunch of snivelling idiots will say I have made a fool of myself. Let them!' he bellowed, sitting up and glaring at Rollo. 'I say, let them! I'll show them that Andrew Galloway is not the man to—to—is not the man—' He stopped. 'Well, anyway, I'll show them,' he concluded rather lamely.

'Yes,' he said. 'Welsh rarebits too. And because,' he shouted angrily, 'because, really, she makes a decent living by singing in the chorus of a comic opera, a whole bunch of whiny idiots will say I’ve made a fool of myself. Let them!' he yelled, sitting up and glaring at Rollo. 'I say, let them! I’ll prove to them that Andrew Galloway is not the kind of man to—to—is not the man—' He stopped. 'Well, anyway, I’ll show them,' he finished rather weakly.

Rollo eyed him with fallen jaw. His liqueur had turned to wormwood. He had been fearing this for years. You may drive out Nature with a pitchfork, but she will return. Blood will tell. Once a Pittsburgh millionaire, always a Pittsburgh millionaire. For eleven years his uncle had fought against his natural propensities, with apparent success; but Nature had won in the end. His words could have no other meaning. Andrew Galloway was going to marry a chorus-girl.

Rollo stared at him, his mouth hanging open. His cheerful drink had soured into something bitter. He had been dreading this for years. You can try to suppress nature, but it will resurface. Family traits run deep. Once a Pittsburgh millionaire, always a Pittsburgh millionaire. For eleven years, his uncle had struggled against his true nature, seemingly succeeding, but in the end, nature triumphed. His words could only mean one thing: Andrew Galloway was going to marry a chorus girl.

Mr Galloway rapped on the table, and ordered another kummel.

Mr. Galloway tapped on the table and ordered another kummel.

'Marguerite Parker!' he roared dreamily, rolling the words round his tongue, like port.

'Marguerite Parker!' he shouted dreamily, savoring the words on his tongue, like fine wine.

'Marguerite Parker!' exclaimed Rollo, bounding in his chair.

'Marguerite Parker!' Rollo exclaimed, jumping in his chair.

His uncle met his eye sternly.

His uncle looked at him sternly.

'That was the name I said. You seem to know it. Perhaps you have something to say against the lady. Eh? Have you? Have you? I warn you to be careful. What do you know of Miss Parker? Speak!'

'That was the name I mentioned. You seem familiar with it. Maybe you have something to say about the lady. Do you? Do you? I'm warning you to be cautious. What do you know about Miss Parker? Speak up!'

'Er—no, no. Oh, no! I just know the name, that's all. I—I rather think I met her once at lunch. Or it may have been somebody else. I know it was someone.'

'Um—no, no. Oh, no! I just know the name, that's it. I—I think I met her once at lunch. Or it could have been someone else. I know it was someone.'

He plunged at his glass. His uncle's gaze relaxed its austerity.

He dove into his drink. His uncle's stare softened.

'I hope you will meet her many more times at lunch, my boy. I hope you will come to look upon her as a second mother.'

'I hope you'll have lunch with her many more times, my boy. I hope you'll start to see her as a second mother.'

This was where Rollo asked if he might have a little more brandy.

This was where Rollo asked if he could have a little more brandy.

When the restorative came he drank it at a gulp; then looked across at his uncle. The great man still mused.

When the drink arrived, he downed it in one go and then glanced over at his uncle. The important man was still deep in thought.

'Er—when is it to be?' asked Rollo. 'The wedding, and all that?'

'Uh—when is it going to be?' Rollo asked. 'The wedding and everything?'

'Hardly before the Fall, I think. No, not before the Fall. I shall be busy till then. I have taken no steps in the matter yet.'

'Not likely before the Fall, I think. No, definitely not before the Fall. I'll be busy until then. I haven't done anything about it yet.'

'No steps? You mean—? Haven't you—haven't you proposed?'

'No steps? You mean—? Haven't you—haven't you made a proposal?'

'I have had no time. Be reasonable, my boy; be reasonable.'

'I haven't had any time. Be sensible, my boy; be sensible.'

'Oh!' said Rollo.

"Oh!" said Rollo.

He breathed a long breath. A suspicion of silver lining had become visible through the clouds.

He took a deep breath. A hint of silver lining had appeared through the clouds.

'I doubt,' said Mr Galloway, meditatively, 'if I shall be able to find time till the end of the week. I am very busy. Let me see. Tomorrow? No. Meeting of the shareholders. Thursday? Friday? No. No, it will have to stand over till Saturday. After Saturday's matinee. That will do excellently.'

'I doubt,' said Mr. Galloway, thinking it over, 'that I'll be able to find time until the end of the week. I'm really busy. Let me see. Tomorrow? No. There's a shareholders' meeting. Thursday? Friday? No. No, it will have to wait until Saturday. After Saturday's matinee. That works perfectly.'

 

There is a dramatic spectacle to be observed every day in this land of ours, which, though deserving of recognition, no artist has yet pictured on canvas. We allude to the suburban season-ticket holder's sudden flash of speed. Everyone must have seen at one time or another a happy, bright-faced season-ticket holder strolling placidly towards the station, humming, perhaps, in his light-heartedness, some gay air. He feels secure. Fate cannot touch him, for he has left himself for once plenty of time to catch that 8.50, for which he has so often sprinted like the gazelle of the prairie. As he strolls, suddenly his eye falls on the church clock. The next moment with a passionate cry he is endeavouring to lower his record for the fifty-yard dash. All the while his watch has been fifteen minutes slow.

There’s a dramatic scene that happens every day in our land that, while worthy of attention, no artist has captured on canvas. We’re talking about the sudden burst of speed from the suburban season-ticket holder. Everyone has witnessed, at some point, a cheerful, bright-faced season-ticket holder casually making his way to the station, perhaps humming a cheerful tune in his joy. He feels at ease. Fate can’t touch him because he’s given himself plenty of time to catch that 8:50 train, after having sprinted like a gazelle to make it many times before. As he walks, his gaze suddenly lands on the church clock. In the next moment, with a passionate shout, he’s trying to break his record for the fifty-yard dash. All the while, his watch has been fifteen minutes slow.

In just such a case was Rollo Finch. He had fancied that he had plenty of time. And now, in an instant, the fact was borne in upon him that he must hurry.

In just such a case was Rollo Finch. He had thought he had plenty of time. And now, in an instant, he realized that he needed to hurry.

For the greater part of the night of his uncle's dinner he lay sleepless, vainly endeavouring to find a way out of the difficulty. It was not till early morning that he faced the inevitable. He hated to abandon the schedule. To do so meant changing a well-ordered advance into a forlorn hope. But circumstances compelled it. There are moments when speed alone can save love's season-ticket holder.

For most of the night of his uncle's dinner, he lay awake, trying unsuccessfully to figure out a solution to the problem. It wasn't until early morning that he accepted the reality. He despised the thought of abandoning the plan. Doing so would turn a carefully arranged progress into a hopeless situation. But circumstances forced his hand. There are times when only quick action can save the person holding love's season ticket.

On the following afternoon he acted. It was no occasion for stint. He had to condense into one day the carefully considered movements of two weeks, and to the best of his ability he did so. He bought three bouquets, a bracelet, and a gold Billiken with ruby eyes, and sent them to the theatre by messenger-boy. With them went an invitation to supper.

On the next afternoon, he took action. There was no reason to hold back. He had to pack into one day the well-planned activities of two weeks, and he did his best to accomplish that. He purchased three bouquets, a bracelet, and a gold Billiken with ruby eyes, then sent them to the theater with a messenger boy. Along with the gifts went an invitation to dinner.

Then, with the feeling that he had done all that was possible, he returned to his flat and waited for the hour.

Then, feeling like he had done everything he could, he went back to his apartment and waited for the time.

He dressed with more than usual care that night. Your wise general never throws away a move. He was particular about his tie. As a rule, Wilson selected one for him. But there had been times when Wilson had made mistakes. One could not rely absolutely on Wilson's taste in ties. He did not blame him. Better men than Wilson had gone wrong over an evening tie. But tonight there must be no taking of chances.

He dressed with extra care that night. A smart general never misses an opportunity. He was picky about his tie. Normally, Wilson would choose one for him. But there had been times when Wilson made mistakes. One couldn't completely trust Wilson's taste in ties. He didn't hold it against him; better men than Wilson had messed up when it came to evening ties. But tonight, there would be no chances taken.

'Where do we keep our ties, Wilson?' he asked.

'Where do we keep our ties, Wilson?' he asked.

'The closet to the right of the door, sir. The first twelve shallow shelves, counting from the top, sir. They contain a fair selection of our various cravats. Replicas in bulk are to be found in the third nest of drawers in your dressing-room, sir.'

'Theright closet by the door, sir. The top twelve shallow shelves, sir. They hold a good variety of our cravats. Bulk replicas are in the third drawer set in your dressing room, sir.'

'I only want one, my good man. I'm not a regiment. Ah! I stake all on this one. Not a word, Wilson. No discussion. This is the tie I wear. What's the time?'

'I only want one, my good man. I'm not a group. Ah! I'm putting everything on this one. Not a word, Wilson. No discussion. This is the tie I wear. What's the time?'

'Eight minutes to eleven, sir.'

'Eight minutes until eleven, sir.'

'I must be off. I shall be late. I shan't want you any more tonight. Don't wait for me.'

'I have to go. I'm going to be late. I don't need you anymore tonight. Don't wait for me.'

'Very good, sir.'

'Very good, sir.'

Rollo left the room, pale but determined, and hailed a taxi.

Rollo left the room, looking pale but determined, and called a taxi.

 

It is a pleasant spot, the vestibule of the Carlton Hotel. Glare—glitter—distant music—fair women—brave men. But one can have too much of it, and as the moments pass, and she does not arrive, a chill seems to creep into the atmosphere. We wait on, hoping against hope, and at last, just as waiters and commissionaires are beginning to eye us with suspicion, we face the truth. She is not coming. Then out we crawl into cold, callous Pall Mall, and so home. You have been through it, dear reader, and so have I.

It’s a nice place, the lobby of the Carlton Hotel. Bright lights—sparkle—music in the distance—beautiful women—confident men. But there can be too much of it, and as time goes by, and she still hasn’t shown up, a chill starts to settle in. We keep waiting, holding on to hope, and finally, just as the waiters and doormen start to look at us suspiciously, we confront the reality. She isn’t coming. Then we reluctantly head out into the cold, indifferent Pall Mall, and make our way home. You’ve felt this too, dear reader, just like I have.

And so, at eleven forty-five that evening, had Rollo. For a full three-quarters of an hour he waited, scanning the face of each new arrival with the anxious scrutiny of a lost dog seeking its master; but at fourteen minutes to twelve the last faint flicker of hope had died away. A girl may be a quarter of an hour late for supper. She may be half an hour late. But there is a limit, and to Rollo's mind forty-five minutes passed it. At ten minutes to twelve a uniformed official outside the Carlton signalled to a taxi-cab, and there entered it a young man whose faith in Woman was dead.

And so, at 11:45 that evening, Rollo waited. For a full 45 minutes, he scanned the face of each new arrival with the anxious look of a lost dog searching for its owner; but at 11:46, the last flicker of hope faded away. A girl may be 15 minutes late for dinner. She may be half an hour late. But there’s a limit, and in Rollo's mind, 45 minutes crossed that line. At 11:50, a uniformed official outside the Carlton signaled for a taxi, and a young man who had lost faith in women got in.

Rollo meditated bitterly as he drove home. It was not so much the fact that she had not come that stirred him. Many things may keep a girl from supper. It was the calm way in which she had ignored the invitation. When you send a girl three bouquets, a bracelet, and a gold Billiken with ruby eyes, you do not expect an entire absence of recognition. Even a penny-in-the-slot machine treats you better than that. It may give you hairpins when you want matches but at least it takes some notice of you.

Rollo thought bitterly as he drove home. It wasn't just that she hadn't come that upset him. There could be many reasons a girl misses dinner. It was the cool way she had brushed off the invitation. When you send a girl three bouquets, a bracelet, and a gold Billiken with ruby eyes, you don't expect her to completely ignore it. Even a vending machine pays you more attention than that. It might give you hairpins when you want matches, but at least it acknowledges you.

He was still deep in gloomy thought when he inserted his latchkey and opened the door of his flat.

He was still lost in dark thoughts when he used his latchkey to unlock the door of his apartment.

He was roused from his reflections by a laugh from the sitting-room. He started. It was a pleasant laugh, and musical, but it sent Rollo diving, outraged, for the handle of the door. What was a woman doing in his sitting-room at this hour? Was his flat an hotel?

He was pulled out of his thoughts by a laugh coming from the living room. He jumped. It was a nice, musical laugh, but it made Rollo angrily reach for the door handle. What was a woman doing in his living room at this hour? Was his apartment a hotel?

The advent of an unbidden guest rarely fails to produce a certain gene. The sudden appearance of Rollo caused a dead silence.

The arrival of an unexpected guest almost always brings about a certain gene. The sudden appearance of Rollo created a heavy silence.

It was broken by the fall of a chair on the carpet as Wilson rose hurriedly to his feet.

It was interrupted by a chair hitting the carpet as Wilson quickly got to his feet.

Rollo stood in the doorway, an impressive statue of restrained indignation. He could see the outlying portions of a girl in blue at the further end of the table, but Wilson obscured his vision.

Rollo stood in the doorway, an impressive figure of controlled anger. He could see the distant outline of a girl in blue at the far end of the table, but Wilson blocked his view.

'Didn't expect you back, sir,' said Wilson.

"Didn’t expect you back, sir," Wilson said.

For the first time in the history of their acquaintance his accustomed calm seemed somewhat ruffled.

For the first time in their relationship, his usual calm seemed a bit shaken.

'So I should think,' said Rollo. 'I believe you, by George!'

'So I should think,' said Rollo. 'I believe you, for sure!'

'You had better explain, Jim,' said a dispassionate voice from the end of the table.

'You should explain, Jim,' said a calm voice from the end of the table.

Wilson stepped aside.

Wilson moved aside.

'My wife, sir,' he said, apologetically, but with pride.

'My wife, sir,' he said, with a mix of apology and pride.

'Your wife!'

'Your spouse!'

'We were married this morning, sir.'

'We got married this morning, sir.'

The lady nodded cheerfully at Rollo. She was small and slight, with an impudent nose and a mass of brown hair.

The woman nodded happily at Rollo. She was petite and slender, with a cheeky nose and a bunch of brown hair.

'Awfully glad to meet you,' she said, cracking a walnut.

'Really glad to meet you,' she said, cracking a walnut.

Rollo gaped.

Rollo was stunned.

She looked at him again.

She glanced at him again.

'We've met, haven't we? Oh yes, I remember. We met at lunch once. And you sent me some flowers. It was ever so kind of you,' she said, beaming.

'We've met, right? Oh yes, I remember. We met for lunch once. And you sent me some flowers. That was so nice of you,' she said, smiling brightly.

She cracked another nut. She seemed to consider that the introductions were complete and that formality could now be dispensed with once more. She appeared at peace with all men.

She cracked another nut. She seemed to think that the introductions were done and that they could drop the formality again. She looked completely at ease with everyone.

The situation was slipping from Rollo's grip. He continued to gape.

The situation was slipping from Rollo's control. He kept staring in disbelief.

Then he remembered his grievance.

Then he remembered his complaint.

'I think you might have let me know you weren't coming to supper.'

'I think you could have told me you weren't coming to dinner.'

'Supper?'

'Dinner?'

'I sent a note to the theatre this afternoon.'

'I sent a message to the theater this afternoon.'

'I haven't been to the theatre today. They let me off because I was going to be married. I'm so sorry. I hope you didn't wait long.'

'I haven't been to the theater today. They gave me the day off because I was getting married. I'm really sorry. I hope you didn't have to wait long.'

Rollo's resentment melted before the friendliness of her smile.

Rollo's anger faded away in the warmth of her smile.

'Hardly any time,' he said, untruthfully.

"Hardly any time," he said, not truthfully.

'If I might explain, sir,' said Wilson.

'If I may explain, sir,' said Wilson.

'By George! If you can, you'll save me from a brainstorm. Cut loose, and don't be afraid you'll bore me. You won't.'

'Wow! If you can, you'll save me from a headache. Go ahead and share, and don’t worry about boring me. You won't.'

'Mrs Wilson and I are old friends, sir. We come from the same town. In fact—'

'Mrs. Wilson and I are old friends, sir. We come from the same town. Actually—'

Rollo's face cleared.

Rollo's expression softened.

'By George! Market what's-its-name! Why, of course. Then she—'

'By George! Market whatever-you-call-it! Why, of course. Then she—'

'Just so, sir. If you recollect, you asked me once if I had ever been in love, and I replied in the affirmative.'

'Exactly, sir. If you remember, you once asked me if I had ever been in love, and I said yes.'

'And it was—'

'And it was—'

'Mrs Wilson and I were engaged to be married before either of us came to London. There was a misunderstanding, which was entirely my—'

'Mrs. Wilson and I were engaged to be married before either of us came to London. There was a misunderstanding, which was entirely my—'

'Jim! It was mine.'

'Jim! It was my thing.'

'No, it was all through my being a fool.'

'No, it was all because I was being a fool.'

'It was not. You know it wasn't!'

'It wasn’t. You know it wasn’t!'

Rollo intervened.

Rollo stepped in.

'Well?'

'What's up?'

'And when you sent me with the flowers, sir—well, we talked it over again, and—that was how it came about, sir.'

'And when you sent me with the flowers, sir—well, we discussed it again, and—that's how it happened, sir.'

The bride looked up from her walnuts.

The bride looked up from her walnuts.

'You aren't angry?' she smiled up at Rollo.

'You’re not mad?' she smiled up at Rollo.

'Angry?' He reflected. Of course, it was only reasonable that he should be a little—well, not exactly angry, but—And then for the first time it came to him that the situation was not entirely without its compensations. Until that moment he had completely forgotten Mr Galloway.

'Angry?' He thought. Of course, it made sense that he should feel a bit—well, not exactly angry, but—And then for the first time, he realized that the situation had its perks. Until that moment, he had completely forgotten about Mr. Galloway.

'Angry?' he said. 'Great Scott, no! Jolly glad I came back in time to get a bit of the wedding-breakfast. I want it, I can tell you. I'm hungry. Here we all are, eh? Let's enjoy ourselves. Wilson, old scout, bustle about and give us your imitation of a bridegroom mixing a "B. and S." for the best man. Mrs Wilson, if you'll look in at the theatre tomorrow you'll find one or two small wedding presents waiting for you. Three bouquets—they'll be a bit withered, I'm afraid—a bracelet, and a gold Billiken with ruby eyes. I hope he'll bring you luck. Oh, Wilson!'

"Angry?" he said. "Goodness, no! I'm actually really glad I made it back in time to grab some of the wedding breakfast. I'm hungry, to be honest. Here we all are, right? Let's have a good time. Wilson, buddy, get moving and show us your impression of a bridegroom making a 'B. and S.' for the best man. Mrs. Wilson, if you check the theater tomorrow, you'll find a couple of small wedding gifts waiting for you. Three bouquets—they might be a little wilted, I'm sorry to say—a bracelet, and a gold Billiken with ruby eyes. I hope it brings you good luck. Oh, Wilson!"

'Sir?'

"Excuse me?"

'Touching this little business—don't answer if it's a delicate question, but I should like to know—I suppose you didn't try the schedule. What? More the Market Thingummy method, eh? The one you described to me?'

'Talking about this little business—don't feel obligated to answer if it's a sensitive question, but I would like to know—I guess you didn't try the schedule. What? More of the Market Thingummy method, right? The one you told me about?'

'Market Bumpstead, sir?' said Wilson. 'On those lines.'

'Market Bumpstead, sir?' Wilson asked. 'Along those lines.'

Rollo nodded thoughtfully.

Rollo nodded thoughtfully.

'It seems to me,' he said, 'they know a thing or two down in Market Bumpstead.'

"It looks to me," he said, "they know a thing or two over in Market Bumpstead."

'A very rising little place, sir,' assented Wilson.

'A really up-and-coming little place, sir,' agreed Wilson.

SIR AGRAVAINE

A TALE OF KING ARTHUR'S ROUND TABLE

SOME time ago, when spending a delightful week-end at the ancestral castle of my dear old friend, the Duke of Weatherstonhope (pronounced Wop), I came across an old black-letter MS. It is on this that the story which follows is based.

SOME time ago, while enjoying a wonderful weekend at the family castle of my good old friend, the Duke of Weatherstonhope (pronounced Wop), I discovered an old black-letter manuscript. The story that follows is based on this.

I have found it necessary to touch the thing up a little here and there, for writers in those days were weak in construction. Their idea of telling a story was to take a long breath and start droning away without any stops or dialogue till the thing was over.

I felt it was important to tweak a few parts because writers back then had weak structures. Their way of telling a story was to take a deep breath and just go on and on without any breaks or dialogue until they were done.

I have also condensed the title. In the original it ran, '"How it came about that ye good Knight Sir Agravaine ye Dolorous of ye Table Round did fare forth to succour a damsel in distress and after divers journeyings and perils by flood and by field did win her for his bride and right happily did they twain live ever afterwards," by Ambrose ye monk.'

I’ve also shortened the title. In the original, it was: '"How it came about that the good Knight Sir Agravaine the Dolorous of the Round Table set out to help a damsel in distress and after various journeys and dangers both on land and water won her as his bride and they lived happily ever after," by Ambrose the monk.'

It was a pretty snappy title for those days, but we have such a high standard in titles nowadays that I have felt compelled to omit a few yards of it.

It was a catchy title for back then, but we have such high standards for titles these days that I felt the need to cut out a few words.

We may now proceed to the story.

We can now move on to the story.

 

The great tournament was in full swing. All through the afternoon boiler-plated knights on mettlesome chargers had hurled themselves on each other's spears, to the vast contentment of all. Bright eyes shone; handkerchiefs fluttered; musical voices urged chosen champions to knock the cover off their brawny adversaries. The cheap seats had long since become hoarse with emotion. All round the arena rose the cries of itinerant merchants: 'Iced malvoisie,' 'Score-cards; ye cannot tell the jousters without a score-card.' All was revelry and excitement.

The big tournament was in full swing. All afternoon, armored knights on spirited horses charged at each other's lances, much to everyone's delight. Bright eyes sparkled; handkerchiefs waved; cheerful voices urged their favorite champions to knock the wind out of their tough opponents. The cheap seats had long since gone hoarse with excitement. All around the arena, the calls of street vendors filled the air: "Iced wine!" "Score cards; you can't tell the jousters without a score card!" It was all about celebration and thrill.

A hush fell on the throng. From either end of the arena a mounted knight in armour had entered.

A silence spread over the crowd. From both ends of the arena, a knight in armor on horseback had arrived.

The herald raised his hand.

The messenger raised his hand.

'Ladeez'n gemmen! Battling Galahad and Agravaine the Dolorous. Galahad on my right, Agravaine on my left. Squires out of the ring. Time!'

'Ladies and gentlemen! Battling Galahad and Agravaine the Dolorous. Galahad on my right, Agravaine on my left. Squires out of the ring. Time!'

A speculator among the crowd offered six to one on Galahad, but found no takers. Nor was the public's caution without reason.

A gambler in the crowd offered six to one odds on Galahad, but found no buyers. The public's caution was not without reason.

A moment later the two had met in a cloud of dust, and Agravaine, shooting over his horse's crupper, had fallen with a metallic clang.

A moment later, the two collided in a cloud of dust, and Agravaine, tumbling over his horse's backside, fell with a metallic clang.

He picked himself up, and limped slowly from the arena. He was not unused to this sort of thing. Indeed, nothing else had happened to him in his whole jousting career.

He got back on his feet and limped slowly out of the arena. He was used to this kind of thing. In fact, nothing else had happened to him throughout his entire jousting career.

The truth was that Sir Agravaine the Dolorous was out of his element at King Arthur's court, and he knew it. It was this knowledge that had given him that settled air of melancholy from which he derived his title.

The truth was that Sir Agravaine the Dolorous felt completely out of place at King Arthur's court, and he was aware of it. This awareness had given him that fixed air of sadness from which he got his title.

Until I came upon this black-letter MS. I had been under the impression, like, I presume, everybody else, that every Knight of the Round Table was a model of physical strength and beauty. Malory says nothing to suggest the contrary. Nor does Tennyson. But apparently there were exceptions, of whom Sir Agravaine the Dolorous must have been the chief.

Until I found this black-letter manuscript, I thought, like everyone else, that every Knight of the Round Table was a perfect example of physical strength and beauty. Malory doesn't mention anything different. Neither does Tennyson. But it seems there were exceptions, and Sir Agravaine the Dolorous must have been one of the main ones.

There was, it seems, nothing to mitigate this unfortunate man's physical deficiencies. There is a place in the world for the strong, ugly man, and there is a place for the weak, handsome man. But to fall short both in features and in muscle is to stake your all on brain. And in the days of King Arthur you did not find the populace turning out to do homage to brain. It was a drug on the market. Agravaine was a good deal better equipped than his contemporaries with grey matter, but his height in his socks was but five feet four; and his muscles, though he had taken three correspondence courses in physical culture, remained distressingly flaccid. His eyes were pale and mild, his nose snub, and his chin receded sharply from his lower lip, as if Nature, designing him, had had to leave off in a hurry and finish the job anyhow. The upper teeth, protruding, completed the resemblance to a nervous rabbit.

There seemed to be no way to make up for this unfortunate man's physical shortcomings. There’s a place in the world for the strong, ugly man, and there’s also a place for the weak, handsome man. But being lacking in both looks and muscle means you have to rely entirely on your intellect. And back in the days of King Arthur, people didn’t show up to celebrate brains. That was a dime a dozen. Agravaine had a lot more brains than his peers, but he was only five feet four in his socks, and despite taking three correspondence courses in physical fitness, his muscles were still sadly weak. His eyes were light and gentle, his nose was small, and his chin pulled back sharply from his lower lip, as if Nature had to rush through designing him and just finished the job quickly. His upper teeth stuck out, which made him look a lot like a nervous rabbit.

Handicapped in this manner, it is no wonder that he should feel sad and lonely in King Arthur's court. At heart he ached for romance; but romance passed him by. The ladies of the court ignored his existence, while, as for those wandering damsels who came periodically to Camelot to complain of the behaviour of dragons, giants, and the like, and to ask permission of the king to take a knight back with them to fight their cause (just as, nowadays, one goes out and calls a policeman), he simply had no chance. The choice always fell on Lancelot or some other popular favourite.

Handicapped in this way, it’s no surprise that he felt sad and lonely in King Arthur's court. Deep down, he longed for love, but love always passed him by. The ladies of the court didn’t even notice him, and those wandering women who occasionally came to Camelot to complain about dragons, giants, and the like, and to ask the king to send a knight with them to help their cause (just like today when someone calls the police), never gave him a chance. The choice always went to Lancelot or some other favorite.

 

The tournament was followed by a feast. In those brave days almost everything was followed by a feast. The scene was gay and animated. Fair ladies, brave knights, churls, varlets, squires, scurvy knaves, men-at-arms, malapert rogues—all were merry. All save Agravaine. He sat silent and moody. To the jests of Dagonet he turned a deaf ear. And when his neighbour, Sir Kay, arguing with Sir Percivale on current form, appealed to him to back up his statement that Sir Gawain, though a workman-like middle-weight, lacked the punch, he did not answer, though the subject was one on which he held strong views. He sat on, brooding.

The tournament was followed by a feast. In those brave days, almost everything was followed by a feast. The atmosphere was lively and cheerful. Beautiful ladies, brave knights, commoners, peasants, squires, shady characters, men-at-arms, and cheeky rogues—all were in high spirits. All except Agravaine. He sat quietly and brooding. He ignored Dagonet's jokes. And when his neighbor, Sir Kay, debating with Sir Percivale about current events, asked him to support his claim that Sir Gawain, while a solid middleweight, didn't have the knockout power, he didn’t respond, even though he had strong opinions on the matter. He just sat there, lost in thought.

As he sat there, a man-at-arms entered the hall.

As he sat there, a soldier walked into the hall.

'Your majesty,' he cried, 'a damsel in distress waits without.'

'Your majesty,' he shouted, 'a young woman in trouble is waiting outside.'

There was a murmur of excitement and interest.

There was a buzz of excitement and curiosity.

'Show her in,' said the king, beaming.

"Show her in," said the king, smiling brightly.

The man-at-arms retired. Around the table the knights were struggling into an upright position in their seats and twirling their moustaches. Agravaine alone made no movement. He had been through this sort of thing so often. What were distressed damsels to him? His whole demeanour said, as plainly as if he had spoken the words, 'What's the use?'

The man-at-arms stepped back. Around the table, the knights were trying to sit up straight in their chairs and twirling their mustaches. Agravaine alone didn’t move. He had experienced this kind of thing so many times before. What did distressed damsels matter to him? His whole attitude clearly communicated, as if he had spoken it aloud, 'What's the point?'

The crowd at the door parted, and through the opening came a figure at the sight of whom the expectant faces of the knights turned pale with consternation. For the new-comer was quite the plainest girl those stately halls had ever seen. Possibly the only plain girl they had ever seen, for no instance is recorded in our authorities of the existence at that period of any such.

The crowd at the door moved aside, and through the gap came a figure that made the eager faces of the knights go pale with shock. The newcomer was the plainest girl those grand halls had ever seen. In fact, she might have been the only plain girl they had ever seen, as there are no records from that time of any others.

The knights gazed at her blankly. Those were the grand old days of chivalry, when a thousand swords would leap from their scabbards to protect defenceless woman, if she were beautiful. The present seemed something in the nature of a special case, and nobody was quite certain as to the correct procedure.

The knights stared at her in confusion. Those were the glorious old days of chivalry when a thousand swords would come out of their sheaths to defend a beautiful, defenseless woman. The present felt like a unique situation, and no one was quite sure what the right approach was.

An awkward silence was broken by the king.

An uncomfortable silence was broken by the king.

'Er—yes?' he said.

"Um—yeah?" he said.

The damsel halted.

The girl stopped.

'Your majesty,' she cried, 'I am in distress. I crave help!'

'Your Majesty,' she exclaimed, 'I am in trouble. I need help!'

'Just so,' said the king, uneasily, flashing an apprehensive glance at the rows of perturbed faces before him. 'Just so. What—er—what is the exact nature of the—ah—trouble? Any assistance these gallant knights can render will, I am sure, be—ah—eagerly rendered.'

"Exactly," said the king, feeling uneasy as he glanced nervously at the worried faces in front of him. "Exactly. What—uh—what is the specific nature of the—um—problem? Any help these brave knights can offer will, I'm sure, be—uh—enthusiastically given."

He looked imploringly at the silent warriors. As a rule, this speech was the signal for roars of applause. But now there was not even a murmur.

He looked pleadingly at the silent warriors. Normally, this speech would trigger loud applause. But now, there wasn't even a whisper.

'I may say enthusiastically,' he added.

'I can say excitedly,' he added.

Not a sound.

Silent.

'Precisely,' said the king, ever tactful. 'And now—you were saying?'

'Exactly,' said the king, always diplomatic. 'So, what were you saying?'

'I am Yvonne, the daughter of Earl Dorm of the Hills,' said the damsel, 'and my father has sent me to ask protection from a gallant knight against a fiery dragon that ravages the country-side.'

'I am Yvonne, the daughter of Earl Dorm of the Hills,' said the young woman, 'and my father has sent me to seek protection from a brave knight against a fierce dragon that is destroying the countryside.'

'A dragon, gentlemen,' said the king, aside. It was usually a safe draw. Nothing pleased the knight of that time more than a brisk bout with a dragon. But now the tempting word was received in silence.

'A dragon, gentlemen,' said the king quietly. It was usually a sure thing. Nothing made the knights of that time happier than a lively fight with a dragon. But this time the enticing word was met with silence.

'Fiery,' said the king.

"Fiery," said the king.

Some more silence.

More silence.

The king had recourse to the direct appeal. 'Sir Gawain, this Court would be greatly indebted to you if—'

The king made a direct plea. 'Sir Gawain, this Court would be really grateful to you if—'

Sir Gawain said he had strained a muscle at the last tournament.

Sir Gawain said he had pulled a muscle at the last tournament.

'Sir Pelleas.'

'Sir Pelleas.'

The king's voice was growing flat with consternation. The situation was unprecedented.

The king's voice was becoming dull with worry. The situation was unlike anything before.

Sir Pelleas said he had an ingrowing toe-nail.

Sir Pelleas said he had an ingrown toenail.

The king's eye rolled in anguish around the table. Suddenly it stopped. It brightened. His look of dismay changed to one of relief.

The king's eye scanned the table in distress. Then it paused. It lit up. His expression of worry transformed into one of relief.

A knight had risen to his feet. It was Agravaine.

A knight stood up. It was Agravaine.

'Ah!' said the king, drawing a deep breath.

'Ah!' said the king, taking a deep breath.

Sir Agravaine gulped. He was feeling more nervous than he had ever felt in his life. Never before had he risen to volunteer his services in a matter of this kind, and his state of mind was that of a small boy about to recite his first piece of poetry.

Sir Agravaine swallowed hard. He felt more anxious than he ever had in his life. Never before had he stepped up to offer his help in a situation like this, and his mindset was like that of a little boy getting ready to recite his first poem.

It was not only the consciousness that every eye, except one of Sir Balin's which had been closed in the tournament that afternoon, was upon him. What made him feel like a mild gentleman in a post-office who has asked the lady assistant if she will have time to attend to him soon and has caught her eye, was the fact that he thought he had observed the damsel Yvonne frown as he rose. He groaned in spirit. This damsel, he felt, wanted the proper goods or none at all. She might not be able to get Sir Lancelot or Sir Galahad; but she was not going to be satisfied with a half-portion.

It wasn't just the awareness that every eye, except for Sir Balin's which had been closed during the tournament that afternoon, was on him. What made him feel like a mild-mannered guy in a post office who has asked the female assistant if she’ll be able to help him soon and has caught her attention, was the fact that he thought he saw the damsel Yvonne frown as he stood up. He sighed internally. This damsel, he sensed, wanted the real deal or nothing at all. She might not be able to get Sir Lancelot or Sir Galahad, but she definitely wasn't going to settle for anything less than the best.

The fact was that Sir Agravaine had fallen in love at first sight. The moment he had caught a glimpse of the damsel Yvonne, he loved her devotedly. To others she seemed plain and unattractive. To him she was a Queen of Beauty. He was amazed at the inexplicable attitude of the knights around him. He had expected them to rise in a body to clamour for the chance of assisting this radiant vision. He could hardly believe, even now, that he was positively the only starter.

The truth was that Sir Agravaine had fallen in love at first sight. The moment he caught a glimpse of the lady Yvonne, he loved her completely. To others, she seemed ordinary and unattractive. To him, she was a Queen of Beauty. He was puzzled by the strange attitude of the knights around him. He had expected them all to jump up and compete for the chance to help this stunning vision. Even now, he could hardly believe that he was definitely the only one who took action.

'This is Sir Agravaine the Dolorous,' said the king to the damsel. 'Will you take him as your champion?'

'This is Sir Agravaine the Dolorous,' the king said to the young lady. 'Will you choose him as your champion?'

Agravaine held his breath. But all was well. The damsel bowed.

Agravaine held his breath. But everything was fine. The young woman bowed.

'Then, Sir Agravaine,' said the king, 'perhaps you had better have your charger sent round at once. I imagine that the matter is pressing—time and—er—dragons wait for no man.'

'Then, Sir Agravaine,' said the king, 'maybe you should get your horse sent around right away. I think the situation is urgent—time and—uh—dragons wait for no one.'

Ten minutes later Agravaine, still dazed, was jogging along to the hills, with the damsel by his side.

Ten minutes later, Agravaine, still confused, was joggin along to the hills with the lady next to him.

It was some time before either of them spoke. The damsel seemed preoccupied, and Agravaine's mind was a welter of confused thoughts, the most prominent of which and the one to which he kept returning being the startling reflection that he, who had pined for romance so long, had got it now in full measure.

It was a while before either of them said anything. The young woman seemed lost in thought, while Agravaine's mind was a jumble of confused ideas, the most significant being the surprising realization that he, who had longed for romance for so long, finally had it in abundance.

A dragon! Fiery withal. Was he absolutely certain that he was capable of handling an argument with a fiery dragon? He would have given much for a little previous experience of this sort of thing. It was too late now, but he wished he had had the forethought to get Merlin to put up a magic prescription for him, rendering him immune to dragon-bites. But did dragons bite? Or did they whack at you with their tails? Or just blow fire?

A dragon! Fiery too. Was he really sure he could handle an argument with a fiery dragon? He would have given a lot for some prior experience with this kind of thing. It was too late now, but he wished he had thought ahead and asked Merlin to cast a spell for him, making him immune to dragon bites. But do dragons bite? Or do they whip you with their tails? Or just breathe fire?

There were a dozen such points that he would have liked to have settled before starting. It was silly to start out on a venture of this sort without special knowledge. He had half a mind to plead a forgotten engagement and go straight back.

There were a dozen things he wished he had sorted out before starting. It was foolish to embark on a project like this without any background knowledge. He seriously considered making up an excuse and just heading back.

Then he looked at the damsel, and his mind was made up. What did death matter if he could serve her?

Then he looked at the girl, and he knew what he had to do. What did death matter if he could help her?

He coughed. She came out of her reverie with a start.

He coughed. She jolted out of her daydream.

'This dragon, now?' said Agravaine.

"This dragon, really?" said Agravaine.

For a moment the damsel did not reply. 'A fearsome worm, Sir Knight,' she said at length. 'It raveneth by day and by night. It breathes fire from its nostrils.'

For a moment, the girl didn’t respond. “A terrifying dragon, Sir Knight,” she finally said. “It devours everything day and night. It breathes fire from its nostrils.”

'Does it!' said Agravaine. 'Does it! You couldn't give some idea what it looks like, what kind of size it is?'

'Does it!' said Agravaine. 'Does it! You can't give me any idea of what it looks like, what kind of size it is?'

'Its body is as thick as ten stout trees, and its head touches the clouds.'

'Its body is as thick as ten strong trees, and its head reaches the clouds.'

'Does it!' said Agravaine thoughtfully. 'Does it!'

'Does it!' Agravaine said, deep in thought. 'Does it!'

'Oh, Sir Knight, I pray you have a care.'

'Oh, Sir Knight, please be careful.'

'I will,' said Agravaine. And he had seldom said anything more fervently. The future looked about as bad as it could be. Any hopes he may have entertained that this dragon might turn out to be comparatively small and inoffensive were dissipated. This was plainly no debilitated wreck of a dragon, its growth stunted by excessive-fire-breathing. A body as thick as ten stout trees! He would not even have the melancholy satisfaction of giving the creature indigestion. For all the impression he was likely to make on that vast interior, he might as well be a salted almond.

"I will," said Agravaine. And he rarely stated anything more passionately. The future looked as grim as it could get. Any hopes he might have had that this dragon would be relatively small and harmless were gone. This was clearly not a weakened, underdeveloped dragon, stunted from too much fire-breathing. Its body was as thick as ten sturdy trees! He wouldn't even get the bittersweet satisfaction of giving the creature indigestion. In terms of impact on that enormous interior, he might as well be a salted almond.

As they were speaking, a dim mass on the skyline began to take shape.

As they were talking, a faint outline on the horizon started to appear.

'Behold!' said the damsel. 'My father's castle.' And presently they were riding across the drawbridge and through the great gate, which shut behind them with a clang.

'Look!' said the young woman. 'My father's castle.' And soon they were riding across the drawbridge and through the large gate, which closed behind them with a loud bang.

As they dismounted a man came out through a door at the farther end of the courtyard.

As they got off their horses, a man walked out of a door at the far end of the courtyard.

'Father,' said Yvonne, 'this is the gallant knight Sir Agravaine, who has come to—' it seemed to Agravaine that she hesitated for a moment.

'Father,' said Yvonne, 'this is the brave knight Sir Agravaine, who has come to—' it seemed to Agravaine that she paused for a moment.

'To tackle our dragon?' said the father. 'Excellent. Come right in.'

'To face our dragon?' said the father. 'Great. Come on in.'

Earl Dorm of the Hills, was a small, elderly man, with what Agravaine considered a distinctly furtive air about him. His eyes were too close together, and he was over-lavish with a weak, cunning smile. Even Agravaine, who was in the mood to like the whole family, if possible, for Yvonne's sake, could not help feeling that appearances were against this particular exhibit. He might have a heart of gold beneath the outward aspect of a confidence-trick expert whose hobby was dog-stealing, but there was no doubt that his exterior did not inspire a genial glow of confidence.

Earl Dorm of the Hills was a small, old man who gave off what Agravaine thought was a definitely shifty vibe. His eyes were too close together, and he had a weak, sly smile that he used way too often. Even Agravaine, who wanted to like the whole family for Yvonne's sake, couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off about this particular person. He might have a heart of gold hidden beneath the look of a con artist who specialized in dog theft, but there was no denying that his appearance didn’t inspire any warm feelings of trust.

'Very good of you to come,' said the earl.

"Really great of you to come," said the earl.

'It's a pleasure,' said Agravaine. 'I have been hearing all about the dragon.'

"It's a pleasure," said Agravaine. "I've been hearing all about the dragon."

'A great scourge,' agreed his host. 'We must have a long talk about it after dinner.'

'A huge problem,' agreed his host. 'We need to have a long discussion about it after dinner.'

It was the custom in those days in the stately homes of England for the whole strength of the company to take their meals together. The guests sat at the upper table, the ladies in a gallery above them, while the usual drove of men-at-arms, archers, malapert rogues, varlets, scurvy knaves, scullions, and plug-uglies attached to all medieval households, squashed in near the door, wherever they could find room.

It was common back then in the grand homes of England for everyone to eat their meals together. The guests sat at the main table, the ladies in a balcony above them, while the usual crowd of soldiers, archers, cheeky troublemakers, servants, shady characters, kitchen workers, and tough guys squeezed in by the door, wherever there was space.

The retinue of Earl Dorm was not strong numerically—the household being, to judge from appearances, one that had seen better days; but it struck Agravaine that what it lacked in numbers it made up in toughness. Among all those at the bottom of the room there was not one whom it would have been agreeable to meet alone in a dark alley. Of all those foreheads not one achieved a height of more than one point nought four inches. A sinister collection, indeed, and one which, Agravaine felt, should have been capable of handling without his assistance any dragon that ever came into the world to stimulate the asbestos industry.

The entourage of Earl Dorm wasn't large in numbers—the household seemed to be one that had seen better days; but Agravaine thought that what it lacked in size, it made up for in toughness. Among all those at the bottom of the room, there wasn’t a single person he would have felt comfortable meeting alone in a dark alley. None of those foreheads were more than one point zero four inches high. It was certainly a sinister group, and Agravaine believed they should have been able to handle any dragon that ever came into the world to boost the asbestos industry without his help.

He was roused from his reflections by the voice of his host.

He was brought back to reality by the voice of his host.

'I hope you are not tired after your journey, Sir Agravaine? My little girl did not bore you, I trust? We are very quiet folk here. Country mice. But we must try to make your visit interesting.'

'I hope you’re not tired after your journey, Sir Agravaine? I trust my little girl didn’t bore you? We’re pretty quiet folks here. Country mice. But we’ll do our best to make your visit enjoyable.'

Agravaine felt that the dragon might be counted upon to do that. He said as much.

Agravaine thought that the dragon could be relied upon to do that. He said so.

'Ah, yes, the dragon,' said Earl Dorm, 'I was forgetting the dragon. I want to have a long talk with you about that dragon. Not now. Later on.'

'Ah, yes, the dragon,' said Earl Dorm, 'I nearly forgot about the dragon. I need to have a long conversation with you about that dragon. Not right now. Later.'

His eye caught Agravaine's, and he smiled that weak, cunning smile of his. And for the first time the knight was conscious of a curious feeling that all was not square and aboveboard in this castle. A conviction began to steal over him that in some way he was being played with, that some game was afoot which he did not understand, that—in a word—there was dirty work at the cross-roads.

His gaze met Agravaine's, and he flashed that sly, calculating smile of his. For the first time, the knight sensed something was off in this castle. A realization began to dawn on him that somehow he was being toyed with, that some scheme was in play that he couldn't grasp, that—in short—something shady was happening at the crossroads.

There was a touch of mystery in the atmosphere which made him vaguely uneasy. When a fiery dragon is ravaging the country-side to such an extent that the S.O.S. call has been sent out to the Round Table, a knight has a right to expect the monster to be the main theme of conversation. The tendency on his host's part was apparently to avoid touching on the subject at all. He was vague and elusive; and the one topic on which an honest man is not vague and elusive is that of fiery dragons. It was not right. It was as if one should phone for the police and engage them, on arrival, in a discussion on the day's football results.

There was a hint of mystery in the air that made him feel a bit uneasy. When a fiery dragon is wreaking havoc in the countryside to the point that an S.O.S. has been sent out to the Round Table, a knight has every right to expect that the monster will be the main topic of conversation. However, his host seemed to want to dodge the issue completely. He was vague and evasive, and the one thing an honest person shouldn’t be vague about is fiery dragons. It just wasn’t right. It was like calling the police and, when they arrive, talking to them about the day’s football scores instead.

A wave of distrust swept over Agravaine. He had heard stories of robber chiefs who lured strangers into their strongholds and then held them prisoners while the public nervously dodged their anxious friends who had formed subscription lists to make up the ransom. Could this be such a case? The man certainly had an evasive manner and a smile which would have justified any jury in returning a verdict without leaving the box. On the other hand, there was Yvonne. His reason revolted against the idea of that sweet girl being a party to any such conspiracy.

A wave of distrust washed over Agravaine. He had heard stories about robbers who tricked strangers into their hideouts and then kept them captive while the public anxiously dodged their worried friends who had started subscription lists to raise the ransom. Could this be one of those situations? The man definitely had a sneaky vibe and a smile that would make any jury convict him without hesitation. But then there was Yvonne. His mind rebelled against the thought of that sweet girl being involved in any such scheme.

No, probably it was only the Earl's unfortunate manner. Perhaps he suffered from some muscular weakness of the face which made him smile like that.

No, it was probably just the Earl's unfortunate demeanor. Maybe he had some kind of facial muscle weakness that made him smile like that.

Nevertheless, he certainly wished that he had not allowed himself to be deprived of his sword and armour. At the time it had seemed to him that the Earl's remark that the latter needed polishing and the former stropping betrayed only a kindly consideration for his guest's well-being. Now, it had the aspect of being part of a carefully-constructed plot.

Nevertheless, he definitely regretted letting himself be stripped of his sword and armor. At the time, he thought the Earl's comment about needing to polish the armor and strop the sword was just a thoughtful gesture for his guest’s well-being. Now, it felt like it was part of a well-planned scheme.

On the other hand—here philosophy came to his rescue—if anybody did mean to start anything, his sword and armour might just as well not be there. Any one of those mammoth low-brows at the door could eat him, armour and all.

On the other hand—this is where philosophy came to his rescue—if someone actually intended to start anything, his sword and armor might as well not exist. Any one of those massive dimwits at the door could take him down, armor and all.

He resumed his meal, uneasy but resigned.

He went back to his meal, feeling uneasy but accepting it.

Dinner at Earl Dorm's was no lunch-counter scuffle. It started early and finished late. It was not till an advanced hour that Agravaine was conducted to his room.

Dinner at Earl Dorm's was no quick meal at a diner. It started early and went on late. It wasn't until a late hour that Agravaine was shown to his room.

The room which had been allotted to him was high up in the eastern tower. It was a nice room, but to one in Agravaine's state of suppressed suspicion a trifle too solidly upholstered. The door was of the thickest oak, studded with iron nails. Iron bars formed a neat pattern across the only window.

The room he was given was high up in the eastern tower. It was a nice room, but for someone like Agravaine, who was filled with suppressed suspicion, it felt a bit too heavily furnished. The door was made of thick oak, studded with iron nails. Iron bars created a neat pattern across the only window.

Hardly had Agravaine observed these things when the door opened, and before him stood the damsel Yvonne, pale of face and panting for breath.

Hardly had Agravaine seen these things when the door opened, and there stood the young woman Yvonne, pale and out of breath.

She leaned against the doorpost and gulped.

She leaned against the doorframe and swallowed hard.

'Fly!' she whispered.

"Fly!" she whispered.

Reader, if you had come to spend the night in the lonely castle of a perfect stranger with a shifty eye and a rogues' gallery smile, and on retiring to your room had found the door kick-proof and the window barred, and if, immediately after your discovery of these phenomena, a white-faced young lady had plunged in upon you and urged you to immediate flight, wouldn't that jar you?

Reader, if you had come to spend the night in a secluded castle belonging to a complete stranger with a shifty gaze and a crooked smile, and when you got to your room, you discovered that the door was reinforced and the window was barred, and if right after this realization, a pale young woman burst in and insisted that you leave immediately, wouldn't that unsettle you?

It jarred Agravaine.

It shocked Agravaine.

'Eh?' he cried.

'What?' he cried.

'Fly! Fly, Sir Knight.'

'Go! Go, Sir Knight.'

Another footstep sounded in the passage. The damsel gave a startled look over her shoulder.

Another footstep echoed in the hallway. The young woman glanced over her shoulder in surprise.

'And what's all this?'

'What's all this about?'

Earl Dorm appeared in the dim-lit corridor. His voice had a nasty tinkle in it.

Earl Dorm appeared in the dimly lit hallway. His voice had a sharp, irritating tone to it.

'Your—your daughter,' said Agravaine, hurriedly, 'was just telling me that breakfast would—'

'Your—your daughter,' Agravaine said quickly, 'was just telling me that breakfast would—'

The sentence remained unfinished. A sudden movement of the earl's hand, and the great door banged in his face. There came the sound of a bolt shooting into its socket. A key turned in the lock. He was trapped.

The sentence stayed incomplete. A quick motion of the earl's hand, and the massive door slammed shut in his face. There was the noise of a bolt sliding into place. A key clicked in the lock. He was stuck.

Outside, the earl had seized his daughter by the wrist and was administering a paternal cross-examination.

Outside, the earl had grabbed his daughter by the wrist and was conducting a fatherly interrogation.

'What were you saying to him?'

'What were you talking to him about?'

Yvonne did not flinch.

Yvonne didn’t flinch.

'I was bidding him fly.'

'I was telling him to fly.'

'If he wants to leave this castle,' said the earl, grimly, 'he'll have to.'

'If he wants to leave this castle,' said the earl, grimly, 'he'll have to.'

'Father,' said Yvonne,' I can't.'

"Father," Yvonne said, "I can't."

'Can't what?'

'Can't do what?'

'I can't.'

"I can't."

His grip on her wrist tightened. From the other side of the door came the muffled sound of blows on the solid oak. 'Oh?' said Earl Dorm. 'You can't, eh? Well, listen to me. You've got to. Do you understand? I admit he might be better-looking, but—'

His grip on her wrist tightened. From the other side of the door came the muffled sound of pounding on the solid oak. 'Oh?' said Earl Dorm. 'You can't, huh? Well, listen up. You have to. Do you get it? I admit he might be better-looking, but—'

'Father, I love him.'

'Dad, I love him.'

He released her wrist, and stared at her in the uncertain light.

He let go of her wrist and stared at her in the dim light.

'You love him!'

'You love him!'

'Yes.'

Yes.

'Then what—? Why? Well, I never did understand women,' he said at last, and stumped off down the passage.

'Then what—? Why? Well, I never really understood women,' he said finally, and shuffled off down the hall.

While this cryptic conversation was in progress, Agravaine, his worst apprehensions realized, was trying to batter down the door. After a few moments, however, he realized the futility of his efforts, and sat down on the bed to think.

While this mysterious conversation was happening, Agravaine, facing his worst fears, was trying to break down the door. After a few moments, though, he realized his efforts were pointless and sat down on the bed to think.

At the risk of forfeiting the reader's respect, it must be admitted that his first emotion was one of profound relief. If he was locked up like this, it must mean that that dragon story was fictitious, and that all danger was at an end of having to pit his inexperience against a ravening monster who had spent a lifetime devouring knights. He had never liked the prospect, though he had been prepared to go through with it, and to feel that it was definitely cancelled made up for a good deal.

At the risk of losing the reader's respect, it has to be acknowledged that his initial feeling was one of deep relief. If he was locked up like this, it must mean that the dragon story was made up, and that the danger of facing a fierce monster, who had spent a lifetime devouring knights, was over. He had never liked the idea, though he had been ready to go through with it, and realizing it was definitely off made up for a lot.

His mind next turned to his immediate future. What were they going to do with him? On this point he felt tolerably comfortable. This imprisonment could mean nothing more than that he would be compelled to disgorge a ransom. This did not trouble him. He was rich, and, now that the situation had been switched to a purely business basis, he felt that he could handle it.

His thoughts shifted to his immediate future. What were they going to do with him? On this point, he felt fairly at ease. This imprisonment likely meant nothing more than that he would be forced to pay a ransom. This didn’t bother him. He was wealthy, and now that the situation had turned into a purely business matter, he felt confident he could manage it.

In any case, there was nothing to be gained by sitting up, so he went to bed, like a good philosopher.

In any case, there was no point in staying up, so he went to bed, like a wise philosopher.

The sun was pouring through the barred window when he was awoken by the entrance of a gigantic figure bearing food and drink.

The sun was shining through the barred window when he was woken up by a huge figure bringing food and drink.

He recognized him as one of the scurvy knaves who had dined at the bottom of the room the night before—a vast, beetle-browed fellow with a squint, a mop of red hair, and a genius for silence. To Agravaine's attempts to engage him in conversation he replied only with grunts, and in a short time left the room, closing and locking the door behind him.

He recognized him as one of the dirty guys who had eaten at the back of the room the night before—a big, heavy-browed dude with a squint, a mess of red hair, and a talent for being quiet. When Agravaine tried to strike up a conversation, he only responded with grunts, and soon after, he left the room, closing and locking the door behind him.

He was succeeded at dusk by another of about the same size and ugliness, and with even less conversational elan. This one did not even grunt.

He was replaced at dusk by another one of similar size and ugliness, and with even less conversational flair. This one didn’t even grunt.

Small-talk, it seemed, was not an art cultivated in any great measure by the lower orders in the employment of Earl Dorm.

Small talk, it seemed, was not a skill developed to any significant extent by the lower classes working for Earl Dorm.

The next day passed without incident. In the morning the strabismic plug-ugly with the red hair brought him food and drink, while in the evening the non-grunter did the honours. It was a peaceful life, but tending towards monotony, and Agravaine was soon in the frame of mind which welcomes any break in the daily round.

The next day went by without any drama. In the morning, the cross-eyed, unpleasant guy with the red hair brought him food and drink, and in the evening, the quiet one took over. It was a calm life, but it was getting a bit boring, and Agravaine quickly found himself hoping for any kind of change in his routine.

He was fortunate enough to get it.

He was lucky enough to get it.

He had composed himself for sleep that night, and was just dropping comfortably off, when from the other side of the door he heard the sound of angry voices.

He had settled down for sleep that night and was just starting to drift off comfortably when he heard angry voices coming from the other side of the door.

It was enough to arouse him. On the previous night silence had reigned. Evidently something out of the ordinary was taking place.

It was enough to get his attention. The night before, everything had been silent. Clearly, something unusual was happening.

He listened intently and distinguished words.

He listened closely and identified the words.

'Who was it I did see thee coming down the road with?'

'Who was I seeing you coming down the road with?'

'Who was it thou didst see me coming down the road with?'

'Who did you see me walking down the road with?'

'Aye, who was it I did see thee coming down the road with?'

"Aye, who was it I saw you coming down the road with?"

'Who dost thou think thou art?'

'Who do you think you are?'

'Who do I think that I am?'

'Who do I think I am?'

'Aye, who dost thou think thou art?'

'Aye, who do you think you are?'

Agravaine could make nothing of it. As a matter of fact, he was hearing the first genuine cross-talk that had ever occurred in those dim, pre-music-hall days. In years to come dialogue on these lines was to be popular throughout the length and breadth of Great Britain. But till then it had been unknown.

Agravaine couldn't make sense of it. In fact, he was hearing the first real banter that had ever happened in those shadowy, pre-music-hall days. In the years to come, conversations like this would become popular all across Great Britain. But until then, it had been unheard of.

The voices grew angrier. To an initiated listener it would have been plain that in a short while words would be found inadequate and the dagger, that medieval forerunner of the slap-stick, brought into play. But to Agravaine, all inexperienced, it came as a surprise when suddenly with a muffled thud two bodies fell against the door. There was a scuffling noise, some groans, and then silence.

The voices got louder and more furious. Anyone who was familiar with the situation would have realized that soon words wouldn't be enough and someone would resort to violence. But to Agravaine, who had no experience, it was shocking when suddenly two bodies slammed against the door with a dull thud. There was a struggle, some groans, and then it went quiet.

And then with amazement he heard the bolt shoot back and a key grate in the keyhole.

And then, in shock, he heard the bolt slide back and a key grinding in the keyhole.

The door swung open. It was dark outside, but Agravaine could distinguish a female form, and, beyond, a shapeless mass which he took correctly to be the remains of the two plug-uglies.

The door swung open. It was dark outside, but Agravaine could make out a female figure and, beyond that, a vague shape that he recognized as the remains of the two thugs.

'It is I, Yvonne,' said a voice.

'It's me, Yvonne,' said a voice.

'What is it? What has been happening?'

'What's going on? What's been happening?'

'It was I. I set them against each other. They both loved one of the kitchen-maids. I made them jealous. I told Walt privily that she had favoured Dickon, and Dickon privily that she loved Walt. And now—'

'It was me. I set them against each other. They both liked one of the kitchen maids. I made them jealous. I told Walt secretly that she was into Dickon, and I told Dickon secretly that she liked Walt. And now—'

She glanced at the shapeless heap, and shuddered. Agravaine nodded.

She looked at the shapeless pile and shuddered. Agravaine nodded.

'No wedding-bells for her,' he said, reverently.

'No wedding bells for her,' he said, respectfully.

'And I don't care. I did it to save you. But come! We are wasting time. Come! I will help you to escape.'

'And I don't care. I did it to save you. But let’s go! We’re wasting time. Come on! I’ll help you escape.'

A man who has been shut up for two days in a small room is seldom slow off the mark when a chance presents itself of taking exercise. Agravaine followed without a word, and together they crept down the dark staircase until they had reached the main hall. From somewhere in the distance came the rhythmic snores of scurvy knaves getting their eight hours.

A man who has been locked up for two days in a small room is rarely hesitant when an opportunity to get some exercise comes up. Agravaine followed without saying anything, and together they quietly made their way down the dark staircase until they reached the main hall. In the distance, they could hear the rhythmic snores of some scurvy knaves getting their eight hours.

Softly Yvonne unbolted a small door, and, passing through it, Agravaine found himself looking up at the stars, while the great walls of the castle towered above him.

Softly, Yvonne unlatched a small door, and as she passed through it, Agravaine found himself gazing up at the stars, with the massive walls of the castle looming above him.

'Good-bye,' said Yvonne.

"Goodbye," said Yvonne.

There was a pause. For the first time Agravaine found himself examining the exact position of affairs. After his sojourn in the guarded room, freedom looked very good to him. But freedom meant parting from Yvonne.

There was a pause. For the first time, Agravaine found himself assessing the current situation. After his time in the locked room, freedom sounded really appealing to him. But freedom meant saying goodbye to Yvonne.

He looked at the sky and he looked at the castle walls, and he took a step back towards the door.

He glanced up at the sky and then at the castle walls, and he took a step back toward the door.

'I'm not so sure I want to go,' he said.

'I'm not really sure I want to go,' he said.

'Oh, fly! Fly, Sir Knight!' she cried.

'Oh, go! Go, Sir Knight!' she cried.

'You don't understand,' said Agravaine. 'I don't want to seem to be saying anything that might be interpreted as in the least derogatory to your father in any way whatever, but without prejudice, surely he is just a plain, ordinary brigand? I mean it's only a question of a ransom? And I don't in the least object—'

'You don't get it,' Agravaine said. 'I really don't want to say anything that could be seen as disrespectful to your father, but honestly, isn't he just a regular criminal? I mean, it's just about a ransom, right? And I don’t mind at all—'

'No, no, no.' Her voice trembled. 'He would ask no ransom.'

'No, no, no.' Her voice shook. 'He wouldn't ask for any ransom.'

'Don't tell me he kidnaps people just as a hobby!'

'Don't tell me he just kidnaps people for fun!'

'You don't understand. He—No, I cannot tell you. Fly!'

'You don't get it. He—No, I can't explain. Go!'

'What don't I understand?'

'What am I missing?'

She was silent. Then she began to speak rapidly. 'Very well. I will tell you. Listen. My father had six children, all daughters. We were poor. We had to stay buried in this out-of-the-way spot. We saw no one. It seemed impossible that any of us should ever marry. My father was in despair. Then he said, "If we cannot get to town, the town must come to us." So he sent my sister Yseult to Camelot to ask the king to let us have a knight to protect us against a giant with three heads. There was no giant, but she got the knight. It was Sir Sagramore. Perhaps you knew him?'

She was quiet for a moment. Then she started to speak quickly. "Alright. I’ll tell you. Listen. My dad had six kids, all girls. We were poor. We had to stay hidden in this remote place. We didn’t see anyone. It felt impossible for any of us to ever get married. My dad was really upset. Then he said, 'If we can’t get to town, the town has to come to us.' So he sent my sister Yseult to Camelot to ask the king for a knight to protect us from a three-headed giant. There was no giant, but she did get a knight. It was Sir Sagramore. Maybe you’ve heard of him?"

Agravaine nodded. He began to see daylight.

Agravaine nodded. He started to see things clearly.

'My sister Yseult was very beautiful. After the first day Sir Sagramore forgot all about the giant, and seemed to want to do nothing else except have Yseult show him how to play cat's cradle. They were married two months later, and my father sent my sister Elaine to Camelot to ask for a knight to protect us against a wild unicorn.'

'My sister Yseult was really beautiful. After the first day, Sir Sagramore completely forgot about the giant and just wanted Yseult to teach him how to play cat's cradle. They got married two months later, and my dad sent my sister Elaine to Camelot to find a knight to protect us from a wild unicorn.'

'And who bit?' asked Agravaine, deeply interested.

'And who bit?' asked Agravaine, really interested.

'Sir Malibran of Devon. They were married within three weeks, and my father—I can't go on. You understand now.'

'Sir Malibran of Devon. They got married within three weeks, and my father—I can’t continue. You get it now.'

'I understand the main idea,' said Agravaine. 'But in my case—'

'I get the main idea,' said Agravaine. 'But for me—'

'You were to marry me,' said Yvonne. Her voice was quiet and cold, but she was quivering.

'You were supposed to marry me,' Yvonne said. Her voice was calm and icy, but she was trembling.

Agravaine was conscious of a dull, heavy weight pressing on his heart. He had known his love was hopeless, but even hopelessness is the better for being indefinite. He understood now.

Agravaine felt a dull, heavy weight pressing on his heart. He had known his love was hopeless, but even hopelessness is easier to handle when it's unclear. He understood now.

'And you naturally want to get rid of me before it can happen,' he said. 'I don't wonder. I'm not vain... Well, I'll go. I knew I had no chance. Good-bye.'

'And you obviously want to get rid of me before it happens,' he said. 'I don’t blame you. I'm not arrogant... Well, I'll leave. I knew I had no chance. Goodbye.'

He turned. She stopped him with a sharp cry.

He turned around. She stopped him with a loud shout.

'What do you mean? You cannot wish to stay now? I am saving you.'

'What do you mean? You really don't want to stay now? I'm trying to help you.'

'Saving me! I have loved you since the moment you entered the Hall at Camelot,' said Agravaine.

'Saving me! I have loved you since the moment you walked into the Hall at Camelot,' said Agravaine.

She drew in her breath.

She took a deep breath.

'You—you love me!'

'You—you love me!'

They looked at each other in the starlight. She held out her hands.

They gazed at each other in the starlight. She extended her hands.

'Agravaine!'

'Agravaine!'

She drooped towards him, and he gathered her into his arms. For a novice, he did it uncommonly well.

She leaned towards him, and he pulled her into his arms. For a beginner, he did it surprisingly well.

It was about six months later that Agravaine, having ridden into the forest, called upon a Wise Man at his cell.

It was about six months later that Agravaine, after riding into the forest, visited a Wise Man at his place.

In those days almost anyone who was not a perfect bonehead could set up as a Wise Man and get away with it. All you had to do was to live in a forest and grow a white beard. This particular Wise Man, for a wonder, had a certain amount of rude sagacity. He listened carefully to what the knight had to say.

In those days, almost anyone who wasn’t completely clueless could pose as a Wise Man and get away with it. All you had to do was live in a forest and grow a white beard. This particular Wise Man, surprisingly, had some genuine wisdom. He paid close attention to what the knight had to say.

'It has puzzled me to such an extent,' said Agravaine, 'that I felt that I must consult a specialist. You see me. Take a good look at me. What do you think of my personal appearance? You needn't hesitate. It's worse than that. I am the ugliest man in England.'

'It's so perplexing to me,' Agravaine said, 'that I felt I had to see a specialist. Look at me. Really take a good look. What do you think of how I look? Don't hold back. It's even worse than you think. I'm the ugliest man in England.'

'Would you go as far as that?' said the Wise Man, politely.

"Would you go that far?" the Wise Man asked politely.

'Farther. And everybody else thinks so. Everybody except my wife. She tells me that I am a model of manly beauty. You know Lancelot? Well, she says I have Lancelot whipped to a custard. What do you make of that? And here's another thing. It is perfectly obvious to me that my wife is one of the most beautiful creatures in existence. I have seen them all, and I tell you that she stands alone. She is literally marooned in Class A, all by herself. Yet she insists that she is plain. What do you make of it?'

'Further. And everyone else agrees. Everyone except my wife. She tells me that I'm a perfect example of manly beauty. You know Lancelot? Well, she says I'm way better than him. What do you think about that? And here's another thing. It's completely obvious to me that my wife is one of the most beautiful beings on the planet. I've seen them all, and I swear that she stands out on her own. She's literally in a league of her own, all by herself. Yet she insists that she's plain. What do you think of that?'

The Wise Man stroked his beard.

The Wise Man stroked his beard.

'My son,' he said, 'the matter is simple. True love takes no account of looks.'

'My son,' he said, 'it's simple. True love doesn't consider appearances.'

'No?' said Agravaine.

'No?' Agravaine replied.

'You two are affinities. Therefore, to you the outward aspect is nothing. Put it like this. Love is a thingummybob who what-d'you-call-its.'

'You two are a perfect match. So, the surface stuff doesn’t matter to you. Put it this way. Love is a thingamajig that’s hard to define.'

'I'm beginning to see,' said Agravaine.

'I'm starting to understand,' said Agravaine.

'What I meant was this. Love is a wizard greater than Merlin. He plays odd tricks with the eyesight.'

'What I meant was this. Love is a wizard greater than Merlin. It plays strange tricks with our vision.'

'Yes,' said Agravaine.

'Yeah,' said Agravaine.

'Or, put it another way. Love is a sculptor greater than Praxiteles. He takes an unsightly piece of clay and moulds it into a thing divine.'

'Or, to put it another way, love is a sculptor greater than Praxiteles. It takes an ugly piece of clay and shapes it into something divine.'

'I get you,' said Agravaine.

"I understand," said Agravaine.

The Wise Man began to warm to his work.

The Wise Man started to get into his work.

'Or shall we say—'

"Or should we say—"

'I think I must be going,' said Agravaine. 'I promised my wife I would be back early.'

'I think I should head out,' said Agravaine. 'I promised my wife I would return early.'

'We might put it—' began the Wise Man perseveringly.

'We could say—' began the Wise Man persistently.

'I understand,' said Agravaine, hurriedly. 'I quite see now. Good-bye.'

"I understand," Agravaine said quickly. "I get it now. Goodbye."

The Wise Man sighed resignedly.

The Wise Man sighed deeply.

'Good-bye, Sir Knight,' he said. 'Good-bye. Pay at ye desk.'

'Goodbye, Sir Knight,' he said. 'Goodbye. Pay at the desk.'

And Agravaine rode on his way marvelling.

And Agravaine continued on his journey, amazed.

THE GOAL-KEEPER AND THE PLUTOCRAT

THE main difficulty in writing a story is to convey to the reader clearly yet tersely the natures and dispositions of one's leading characters. Brevity, brevity—that is the cry. Perhaps, after all, the play-bill style is the best. In this drama of love, football (Association code), and politics, then, the principals are as follows, in their order of entry:

THE main challenge in writing a story is to clearly and concisely convey the personalities and traits of the main characters. Brevity, brevity—that’s the key. Maybe, in the end, the playbill style is the most effective. In this drama of love, soccer (Association code), and politics, the main characters are as follows, in order of their appearance:

ISABEL RACKSTRAW (an angel).

ISABEL RACKSTRAW (a guardian angel).

THE HON. CLARENCE TRESILLIAN (a Greek god).

THE HON. CLARENCE TRESILLIAN (a Greek god).

LADY RUNNYMEDE (a proud old aristocrat).

LADY RUNNYMEDE (a proud elderly aristocrat).

MR RACKSTRAW (a multi-millionaire City man and Radical politician).

MR RACKSTRAW (a multi-millionaire businessman from the City and a progressive politician).

More about Clarence later. For the moment let him go as a Greek god. There were other sides, too, to Mr Rackstraw's character, but for the moment let him go as a multi-millionaire City man and Radical politician. Not that it is satisfactory; it is too mild. The Radical politics of other Radical politicians were as skim-milk to the Radical politics of Radical Politician Rackstraw. Where Mr Lloyd George referred to the House of Lords as blithering backwoodsmen and asinine anachronisms, Mr Rackstraw scorned to be so guarded in his speech. He did not mince his words. His attitude towards a member of the peerage was that of the terrier to the perambulating cat.

More about Clarence later. For now, let's think of him as a Greek god. There were other aspects to Mr. Rackstraw's character, but for now, let's view him as a multimillionaire City businessman and Radical politician. It's not entirely satisfying; it feels too gentle. The Radical politics of other politicians seemed bland compared to the Radical politics of Radical Politician Rackstraw. While Mr. Lloyd George called the House of Lords blithering backwoodsmen and foolish relics, Mr. Rackstraw didn't hold back in his words. His attitude towards a peer was like that of a terrier facing a wandering cat.

It was at a charity bazaar that Isabel and Clarence first met. Isabel was presiding over the Billiken, Teddy-bear, and Fancy Goods stall. There she stood, that slim, radiant girl, bouncing Ardent Youth out of its father's hard—earned with a smile that alone was nearly worth the money, when she observed, approaching, the handsomest man she had ever seen. It was—this is not one of those mystery stories—it was Clarence Tresillian. Over the heads of the bevy of gilded youths who clustered round the stall their eyes met. A thrill ran through Isabel. She dropped her eyes. The next moment Clarence had made his spring; the gilded youths had shredded away like a mist, and he was leaning towards her, opening negotiations for the purchase of a yellow Teddy-bear at sixteen times its face value.

It was at a charity bazaar that Isabel and Clarence first met. Isabel was in charge of the Billiken, Teddy-bear, and Fancy Goods stall. There she stood, that slim, radiant girl, effortlessly bringing a spark of youth to the crowd with a smile that was almost worth the price of admission, when she noticed approaching the most handsome man she had ever seen. It was—this isn’t one of those mystery stories—it was Clarence Tresillian. Over the heads of the group of well-dressed young men surrounding the stall, their eyes met. A thrill ran through Isabel. She looked down. A moment later, Clarence had made his move; the golden boys had faded away like fog, and he was leaning toward her, starting a conversation about buying a yellow Teddy-bear for sixteen times its value.

He returned at intervals during the afternoon. Over the second Teddy-bear they became friendly, over the third intimate. He proposed as she was wrapping up the fourth golliwog, and she gave him her heart and the parcel simultaneously. At six o'clock, carrying four Teddy-bears, seven photograph frames, five golliwogs, and a billiken, Clarence went home to tell the news to his parents.

He came back several times throughout the afternoon. They became friends over the second Teddy bear, and close over the third. He proposed as she was finishing the fourth golliwog, and she gave him her heart and the package at the same time. At six o'clock, carrying four Teddy bears, seven picture frames, five golliwogs, and a billiken, Clarence went home to share the news with his parents.

Clarence, when not at the University, lived with his father and mother in Belgrave Square. His mother had been a Miss Trotter, of Chicago, and it was on her dowry that the Runnymedes contrived to make both ends meet. For a noble family they were in somewhat straitened circumstances financially. They lived, simply and without envy of their rich fellow-citizens, on their hundred thousand pounds a year. They asked no more. It enabled them to entertain on a modest scale. Clarence had been able to go to Oxford; his elder brother, Lord Staines, into the Guards. The girls could buy an occasional new frock. On the whole, they were a thoroughly happy, contented English family of the best sort. Mr Trotter, it is true, was something of a drawback. He was a rugged old tainted millionaire of the old school, with a fondness for shirt-sleeves and a tendency to give undue publicity to toothpicks. But he had been made to understand at an early date that the dead-line for him was the farther shore of the Atlantic Ocean, and he now gave little trouble.

Clarence, when he wasn't at the University, lived with his parents in Belgrave Square. His mother had been a Miss Trotter from Chicago, and it was thanks to her dowry that the Runnymedes managed to make ends meet. For a noble family, they were in somewhat tight financial circumstances. They lived simply and without jealousy of their wealthy neighbors, on their hundred thousand pounds a year. They didn't ask for more. It allowed them to entertain on a modest scale. Clarence was able to attend Oxford, and his older brother, Lord Staines, joined the Guards. The girls could occasionally buy a new dress. Overall, they were a truly happy and content English family of the best kind. Mr. Trotter, it must be said, was somewhat of a downside. He was a rugged old-school millionaire with a penchant for shirt sleeves and a habit of making toothpicks overly visible. But he had learned early on that his limit was the far bank of the Atlantic Ocean, and he now caused little trouble.

Having dressed for dinner, Clarence proceeded to the library, where he found his mother in hysterics and his father in a state of collapse on the sofa. Clarence was too well-bred to make any comment. A true Runnymede, he affected to notice nothing, and, picking up the evening paper, began to read. The announcement of his engagement could be postponed to a more suitable time.

Having gotten ready for dinner, Clarence went to the library, where he found his mother in tears and his father slumped on the sofa. Clarence was too polite to say anything. A true Runnymede, he pretended to notice nothing and, picking up the evening paper, started to read. The announcement of his engagement could wait for a better moment.

'Clarence!' whispered a voice from the sofa.

'Clarence!' whispered a voice from the couch.

'Yes, father?'

'Yes, Dad?'

The silver-haired old man gasped for utterance.

The old man with silver hair gasped for words.

'I've lost my little veto,' he said, brokenly, at length.

"I've lost my little veto," he said, sadly, after a while.

'Where did you see it last?' asked Clarence, ever practical.

'Where did you see it last?' asked Clarence, always practical.

'It's that fellow Rackstraw!' cried the old man, in feeble rage. 'That bounder Rackstraw! He's the man behind it all. The robber!'

'It's that guy Rackstraw!' shouted the old man, in weak anger. 'That jerk Rackstraw! He's the one behind it all. The thief!'

'Clarence!'

'Clarence!'

It was his mother who spoke. Her voice seemed to rip the air into a million shreds and stamp on them. There are few things more terrible than a Chicago voice raised in excitement or anguish.

It was his mom who spoke. Her voice seemed to tear the air into a million pieces and stomp on them. There are few things more awful than a Chicago voice raised in excitement or pain.

'Mother?'

'Mom?'

'Never mind your pop and his old veto. He didn't know he had one till the paper said he'd lost it. You listen to me. Clarence, we are ruined.'

'Forget about your dad and his old veto. He didn't even realize he had one until the paper said he lost it. Listen to me. Clarence, we're finished.'

Clarence looked at her inquiringly.

Clarence looked at her questioningly.

'Ruined much?' he asked.

"Did you ruin a lot?" he asked.

'Bed-rock,' said his mother. 'If we have sixty thousand dollars a year after this, it's all we shall have.'

'Bedrock,' his mother said. 'If we have sixty thousand dollars a year after this, that's all we'll have.'

A low howl escaped from the stricken old man on the sofa.

A low howl came from the injured old man on the sofa.

Clarence betrayed no emotion.

Clarence showed no emotion.

'Ah,' he said, calmly. 'How did it happen?'

'Oh,' he said, calmly. 'What happened?'

'I've just had a cable from Chicago, from your grand-pop. He's been trying to corner wheat. He always was an impulsive old gazook.'

'I've just received a message from Chicago, from your grandpa. He's been trying to corner the wheat market. He always was an impulsive old guy.'

'But surely,' said Clarence, a dim recollection of something he had heard or read somewhere coming to him, 'isn't cornering wheat a rather profitable process?'

'But surely,' said Clarence, a vague memory of something he had heard or read somewhere coming back to him, 'isn't cornering wheat a pretty profitable thing to do?'

'Sure,' said his mother. 'Sure it is. I guess dad's try at cornering wheat was about the most profitable thing that ever happened—to the other fellows. It seems like they got busy and clubbed fifty-seven varieties of Hades out of your old grand-pop. He's got to give up a lot of his expensive habits, and one of them is sending money to us. That's how it is.'

'Sure,' said his mother. 'Of course it is. I think Dad's attempt to take over the wheat market was probably the most profitable thing ever—at least for everyone else. It looks like they all teamed up and really pressured your old grandpa. He has to cut back on a lot of his expensive habits, and one of them is sending us money. That's just how it is.'

'And on top of that, mind you,' moaned Lord Runnymede, 'I lose my little veto. It's bitter—bitter.'

'And on top of that, you know,' complained Lord Runnymede, 'I lose my little veto. It's painful—really painful.'

Clarence lit a cigarette and drew at it thoughtfully. 'I don't see how we're going to manage on twelve thousand quid a year,' he said.

Clarence lit a cigarette and took a thoughtful puff. "I don’t see how we’re going to get by on twelve thousand bucks a year," he said.

His mother crisply revised his pronouns.

His mom quickly corrected his pronouns.

'We aren't,' she said. 'You've got to get out and hustle.'

'We're not,' she said. 'You need to get out there and work hard.'

Clarence looked at her blankly.

Clarence stared at her blankly.

'Me?'

'Me?'

'You.'

'You.'

'Work?'

'Job?'

'Work.'

'Work.'

Clarence drew a deep breath.

Clarence took a deep breath.

'Work? Well, of course, mind you, fellows do work,' he went on, thoughtfully. 'I was lunching with a man at the Bachelor's only yesterday who swore he knew a fellow who had met a man whose cousin worked. But I don't see what I could do, don't you know.'

'Work? Well, of course, you know, guys do work,' he continued, thoughtfully. 'I was having lunch with a guy at the Bachelor's just yesterday who insisted he knew someone who met a guy whose cousin worked. But I can't figure out what I could do, you know.'

His father raised himself on the sofa.

His father sat up on the sofa.

'Haven't I given you the education of an English gentleman?'

'Haven't I provided you with the education of an English gentleman?'

'That's the difficulty,' said Clarence.

"That's the challenge," said Clarence.

'Can't you do anything?' asked his mother.

'Can't you do anything?' his mother asked.

'Well, I can play footer. By Jove, I'll sign on as a pro. I'll take a new name. I'll call myself Jones. I can get signed on in a minute. Any club will jump at me.'

'Well, I can play football. Honestly, I’ll sign up as a pro. I’ll choose a new name. I’ll call myself Jones. I can get signed in no time. Any club will want me.'

This was no idle boast. Since early childhood Clarence had concentrated his energies on becoming a footballer, and was now an exceedingly fine goal-keeper. It was a pleasing sight to see him, poised on one foot in the attitude of a Salome dancer, with one eye on the man with the ball, the other gazing coldly on the rest of the opposition forward line, uncurl abruptly like the main-spring of a watch and stop a hot one. Clarence in goal was the nearest approach to an india-rubber acrobat and society contortionist to be seen off the music-hall stage. He was, in brief, hot stuff. He had the goods.

This was no empty claim. Since he was a kid, Clarence had focused all his energy on becoming a football player, and now he was an outstanding goalkeeper. It was a great sight to see him, balanced on one foot like a dancer, with one eye on the player with the ball and the other coldly observing the rest of the opposing forwards, suddenly springing into action like a coiled spring and stopping a powerful shot. Clarence in goal was the closest thing to a rubbery acrobat and a flexible performer you'd see off the stage. In short, he was the real deal. He had the skills.

Scarcely had he uttered these momentous words when the butler entered with the announcement that he was wanted by a lady on the telephone.

Scarcely had he said these important words when the butler came in with the news that a lady wanted to speak to him on the phone.

It was Isabel, disturbed and fearful.

It was Isabel, anxious and afraid.

'Oh, Clarence,' she cried, 'my precious angel wonder-child, I don't know how to begin.'

'Oh, Clarence,' she exclaimed, 'my precious angel, I don't know where to start.'

'Begin just like that,' said Clarence, approvingly. 'It's topping. You can't beat it.'

'Start just like that,' Clarence said with approval. 'It's great. You can't top it.'

'Clarence, a terrible thing has happened. I told papa of our engagement, and he wouldn't hear of it. He c-called you a a p-p-p—'

'Clarence, something awful has happened. I told dad about our engagement, and he wouldn't accept it. He c-called you a a p-p-p—'

'A what?'

'What is that?'

'A pr-pr-pr—'

'A pr-pr-pr—'

'He's wrong. I'm nothing of the sort. He must be thinking of someone else.'

'He's mistaken. I'm not like that at all. He must be confusing me with someone else.'

'A preposterous excrescence on the social cosmos. He doesn't like your father being an earl.'

'A ridiculous blemish on society. He doesn't like that your father is an earl.'

'A man may be an earl and still a gentleman,' said Clarence, not without a touch of coldness in his voice.

'A man can be an earl and still be a gentleman,' said Clarence, with a hint of coldness in his voice.

'I forgot to tell him that. But I don't think it would make any difference. He says I shall only marry a man who works.'

'I forgot to mention that. But I don’t think it would change anything. He says I can only marry a man who has a job.'

'I am going to work, dearest,' said Clarence. 'I am going to work like a horse. Something—I know not what—tells me I shall be rather good at work. And one day when I—'

'I’m off to work, my dear,' Clarence said. 'I’m going to work hard. Something—I’m not sure what—tells me I’ll be pretty good at it. And one day when I—'

'Good-bye,' said Isabel, hastily. 'I hear papa coming.'

'Goodbye,' said Isabel quickly. 'I hear Dad coming.'

 

Clarence, as he had predicted, found no difficulty in obtaining employment. He was signed on at once, under the name of Jones, by Houndsditch Wednesday, the premier metropolitan club, and embarked at once on his new career.

Clarence, as he had anticipated, had no trouble finding a job. He was immediately hired, under the name of Jones, by Houndsditch Wednesday, the top metropolitan club, and quickly started his new career.

The season during which Clarence Tresillian kept goal for Houndsditch Wednesday is destined to live long in the memory of followers of professional football. Probably never in the history of the game has there been such persistent and widespread mortality among the more distant relatives of office-boys and junior clerks. Statisticians have estimated that if all the grandmothers alone who perished between the months of September and April that season could have been placed end to end, they would have reached from Hyde Park Corner to the outskirts of Manchester. And it was Clarence who was responsible for this holocaust. Previous to the opening of the season sceptics had shaken their heads over the Wednesday's chances in the First League. Other clubs had bought up the best men in the market, leaving only a mixed assortment of inferior Scotsmen, Irishmen, and Northcountrymen to uphold the honour of the London club.

The season when Clarence Tresillian was the goalkeeper for Houndsditch Wednesday is sure to be remembered by fans of professional football. Probably never in the history of the game has there been such a consistent and widespread loss among the more distant relatives of office workers and junior clerks. Statisticians have estimated that if all the grandmothers who died between September and April that season were lined up, they would stretch from Hyde Park Corner to the outskirts of Manchester. And it was Clarence who was responsible for this tragedy. Before the season started, skeptics had questioned Wednesday's chances in the First League. Other clubs had bought up the top players in the market, leaving only a random mix of lesser Scots, Irish, and Northern English players to represent the London club.

And then, like a meteor, Clarence Tresillian had flashed upon the world of football. In the opening game he had behaved in the goal-mouth like a Chinese cracker, and exhibited an absolutely impassable defence; and from then onward, except for an occasional check, Houndsditch Wednesday had never looked back.

And then, like a shooting star, Clarence Tresillian burst onto the football scene. In the first game, he acted in the goal area like a firework and showed an impenetrable defense; and after that, with only a few interruptions, Houndsditch Wednesday never faltered.

Among the spectators who flocked to the Houndsditch ground to watch Clarence perform there appeared week after week a little, grey, dried-up man, insignificant except for a certain happy choice of language in moments of emotion and an enthusiasm far surpassing that of the ordinary spectator. To the trained eye there are subtle distinctions between football enthusiasts. This man belonged to the comparatively small class of those who have football on the cerebrum.

Among the spectators who gathered at the Houndsditch ground to watch Clarence perform, there appeared week after week a small, grey, dried-up man, unremarkable except for his unique choice of words in emotional moments and an enthusiasm that far exceeded that of the average viewer. To a trained eye, there are subtle differences between football fans. This man was part of the relatively small group of those who have football on the mind.

Fate had made Daniel Rackstraw a millionaire and a Radical, but at heart he was a spectator of football. He never missed a match. His library of football literature was the finest in the country. His football museum had but one equal, that of Mr Jacob Dodson, of Manchester. Between them the two had cornered, at enormous expense, the curio market of the game. It was Rackstraw who had secured the authentic pair of boots in which Bloomer had first played for England; but it was Dodson who possessed the painted india-rubber ball used by Meredith when a boy—probably the first thing except a nurse ever kicked by that talented foot. The two men were friends, as far as rival connoisseurs can be friends; and Mr Dodson, when at leisure, would frequently pay a visit to Mr Rackstraw's country house, where he would spend hours gazing wistfully at the Bloomer boots, buoyed up only by the thoughts of the Meredith ball at home.

Fate had made Daniel Rackstraw a millionaire and a Radical, but deep down, he was just a football fan. He never missed a game. His collection of football books was the best in the country. His football museum was rivaled only by that of Mr. Jacob Dodson from Manchester. Together, they had cornered the curio market of the sport at great expense. Rackstraw was the one who managed to get the authentic pair of boots that Bloomer wore when he first played for England, while Dodson had the painted rubber ball that Meredith used as a boy—probably the first thing, other than a nurse, that ever got kicked by that talented foot. The two men were friends, as much as rival collectors can be friends; and Mr. Dodson, in his free time, would often visit Mr. Rackstraw's country house, where he would spend hours looking longingly at the Bloomer boots, comforted only by the thought of the Meredith ball waiting for him at home.

Isabel saw little of Clarence during the winter months, except from a distance. She contented herself with clipping photographs of him from the sporting papers. Each was a little more unlike him than the last, and this lent variety to the collection. Her father marked her new-born enthusiasm for the game with approval. It had been secretly a great grief to the old gentleman that his only child did not know the difference between a linesman and an inside right, and, more, did not seem to care to know. He felt himself drawn closer to her. An understanding, as pleasant as it was new and strange, began to spring up between parent and child.

Isabel hardly saw Clarence during the winter months, except from afar. She kept herself busy by cutting out pictures of him from the sports magazines. Each one looked a little less like him than the last, which added some variety to the collection. Her father noted her newfound enthusiasm for the game with approval. It had secretly been a significant disappointment for him that his only child didn’t know the difference between a linesman and an inside right, and even more that she didn’t seem to care to learn. He felt a stronger connection to her. A bond, as enjoyable as it was new and unusual, started to grow between parent and child.

As for Clarence, how easy it would be to haul up one's slacks to practically an unlimited extent on the subject of his emotions at this time. One can figure him, after the game is over and the gay throng has dispersed, creeping moodily—but what's the use? Brevity—that is the cry. Brevity. Let us on.

As for Clarence, it would be so easy to go on and on about his feelings right now. You can imagine him, after the game is done and the lively crowd has scattered, trudging around in a gloomy mood—but what's the point? Brevity—that's the key. Let's move on.

The months sped by; the Cup-ties began, and soon it was evident that the Final must be fought out between Houndsditch Wednesday and Mr Jacob Dodson's pet team, Manchester United. With each match the Wednesday seemed to improve. Clarence was a Gibraltar among goal-keepers.

The months flew by; the cup matches kicked off, and soon it was clear that the final would be between Houndsditch Wednesday and Mr. Jacob Dodson's favorite team, Manchester United. With each game, Wednesday seemed to get stronger. Clarence was a rock among goalkeepers.

Those were delirious days for Daniel Rackstraw. Long before the fourth round his voice had dwindled to a husky whisper. Deep lines appeared on his forehead; for it is an awful thing for a football enthusiast to be compelled to applaud, in the very middle of the Cup-ties, purely by means of facial expression. In this time of affliction he found Isabel an ever-increasing comfort to him. Side by side they would sit, and the old man's face would lose its drawn look, and light up, as her clear young soprano pealed out over the din, urging this player to shoot, that to kick some opponent in the face; or describing the referee in no uncertain terms as a reincarnation of the late Mr Dick Turpin.

Those were crazy days for Daniel Rackstraw. Long before the fourth round, his voice had faded to a husky whisper. Deep lines formed on his forehead; it's truly awful for a football fan to have to cheer, right in the middle of the Cup matches, just using facial expressions. During this tough time, he found great comfort in Isabel. They would sit together, and the old man's face would lighten up as her bright, youthful soprano rang out over the noise, urging this player to shoot, that one to kick an opponent in the face; or describing the referee in no uncertain terms as a reincarnation of the late Mr. Dick Turpin.

And now the day of the Final at the Crystal Palace approached, and all England was alert, confident of a record-breaking contest. But alas! How truly does Epictetus observe: 'We know not what awaiteth us round the corner, and the hand that counteth its chickens ere they be hatched oft-times doth but step on the banana-skin.' The prophets who anticipated a struggle keener than any in football history were destined to be proved false.

And now the day of the Final at the Crystal Palace was getting closer, and all of England was excited, confident that it would be an unforgettable match. But, unfortunately! How accurately Epictetus noted: 'We don’t know what’s waiting for us around the corner, and those who count their chickens before they hatch often just end up slipping on a banana peel.' The people who expected a battle fiercer than any in football history were destined to be disappointed.

It was not that their judgement of form was at fault. On the run of the season's play Houndsditch Wednesday v. Manchester United should have been the two most evenly-matched teams in the history of the game. Forward, the latter held a slight superiority; but this was balanced by the inspired goal-keeping of Clarence Tresillian. Even the keenest supporters of either side were not confident. They argued at length, figuring out the odds with the aid of stubs of pencils and the backs of envelopes, but they were not confident. Out of all those frenzied millions two men alone had no doubts. Mr Daniel Rackstraw said that he did not desire to be unfair to Manchester United. He wished it to be clearly understood that in their own class Manchester United might quite possibly show to considerable advantage. In some rural league, for instance, he did not deny that they might sweep all before them. But when it came to competing with Houndsditch Wednesday—here words failed Mr Rackstraw.

It wasn't that their judgment of form was wrong. In the context of the season's play, Houndsditch Wednesday v. Manchester United should have been the two most evenly matched teams in the history of the game. Up front, Manchester United had a slight edge, but this was countered by the brilliant goalkeeping of Clarence Tresillian. Even the most passionate supporters of either side weren’t sure. They debated for ages, figuring out the odds with the help of pencil stubs and the backs of envelopes, but they weren't confident. Out of all those excited fans, only two men had no doubts. Mr. Daniel Rackstraw stated that he didn’t want to be unfair to Manchester United. He wanted it to be clear that in their own league, Manchester United might very well have an advantage. In some rural league, for example, he didn’t deny that they could dominate. But when it came to competing with Houndsditch Wednesday—here, Mr. Rackstraw couldn't find the words.

Mr Jacob Dodson, interviewed by the Manchester Weekly Football Boot, stated that his decision, arrived at after a close and careful study of the work of both teams, was that Houndsditch Wednesday had rather less chance in the forthcoming tourney than a stuffed rat in the Battersea Dogs' Home. It was his carefully-considered opinion that in a contest with the second eleven of a village Church Lads' Brigade, Houndsditch Wednesday might, with an effort (conceding them that slice of luck which so often turns the tide of a game), scrape home. But when it was a question of meeting a team like Manchester United—here Mr Dodson, shrugging his shoulders despairingly, sank back in his chair, and watchful secretaries brought him round with oxygen.

Mr. Jacob Dodson, interviewed by the Manchester Weekly Football Boot, said that after closely studying the performances of both teams, he believed that Houndsditch Wednesday had about as much chance in the upcoming tournament as a stuffed rat at the Battersea Dogs' Home. He thought that in a match against the second eleven of a village Church Lads' Brigade, Houndsditch Wednesday might manage to win (giving them that bit of luck that often changes the outcome of a game), but when it came to facing a team like Manchester United—at this point, Mr. Dodson shrugged his shoulders in despair, sank back into his chair, and the attentive secretaries helped him with oxygen.

Throughout the whole country nothing but the approaching match was discussed. Wherever civilization reigned, and in portions of Liverpool, one question alone was on every lip: Who would win? Octogenarians mumbled it. Infants lisped it. Tired City men, trampled under foot in the rush for their tram, asked it of the ambulance attendants who carried them to the hospital.

Throughout the entire country, everyone was talking about the upcoming match. Wherever civilization existed, and in parts of Liverpool, one question was on everyone's lips: Who would win? Even the elderly murmured it. Toddlers babbled it. Exhausted city workers, jostled in the crowd rushing for their trams, asked it of the paramedics who were taking them to the hospital.

And then, one bright, clear morning, when the birds sang and all Nature seemed fair and gay, Clarence Tresillian developed mumps.

And then, one bright, clear morning, when the birds were singing and all of nature seemed beautiful and joyful, Clarence Tresillian came down with mumps.

London was in a ferment. I could have wished to go into details, to describe in crisp, burning sentences the panic that swept like a tornado through a million homes. A little encouragement, the slightest softening of the editorial austerity and the thing would have been done. But no. Brevity. That was the cry. Brevity. Let us on.

London was in chaos. I would have liked to dive into the details, to describe in sharp, intense sentences the panic that tore through a million homes like a tornado. With just a bit of encouragement, the smallest easing of the strict editorial tone, it could have been done. But no. Brevity. That was the mantra. Brevity. Let’s move on.

Houndsditch Wednesday met Manchester United at the Crystal Palace, and for nearly two hours the sweat of agony trickled unceasingly down the corrugated foreheads of the patriots in the stands. The men from Manchester, freed from the fear of Clarence, smiled grim smiles and proceeded to pile up points. It was in vain that the Houndsditch backs and halfbacks skimmed like swallows about the field. They could not keep the score down. From start to finish Houndsditch were a beaten side.

Houndsditch Wednesday faced Manchester United at Crystal Palace, and for almost two hours, the sweat from the anxious fans in the stands kept pouring down their furrowed brows. The Manchester players, no longer afraid of Clarence, wore grim smiles and went on to score points. No matter how hard the Houndsditch defenders and midfielders flew around the field, they couldn't keep the score low. From beginning to end, Houndsditch was the defeated team.

London during that black period was a desert. Gloom gripped the City. In distant Brixton red-eyed wives faced silently-scowling husbands at the evening meal, and the children were sent early to bed. Newsboys called the extras in a whisper.

London during that dark time felt empty. A sense of despair hung over the City. In far-off Brixton, tired wives stared silently at their frowning husbands over dinner, while the kids were tucked into bed early. Newsboys quietly called out the extra editions.

Few took the tragedy more nearly to heart than Daniel Rackstraw. Leaving the ground with the air of a father mourning over some prodigal son, he encountered Mr Jacob Dodson, of Manchester.

Few took the tragedy more to heart than Daniel Rackstraw. Leaving the scene like a father grieving for a wayward son, he ran into Mr. Jacob Dodson from Manchester.

Now, Mr Dodson was perhaps the slightest bit shy on the finer feelings. He should have respected the grief of a fallen foe. He should have abstained from exulting. But he was in too exhilarated a condition to be magnanimous. Sighting Mr Rackstraw, he addressed himself joyously to the task of rubbing the thing in. Mr Rackstraw listened in silent anguish.

Now, Mr. Dodson was maybe a little shy when it came to deeper emotions. He should have honored the grief of a defeated enemy. He should have held back from celebrating. But he was feeling too high-spirited to be generous. Spotting Mr. Rackstraw, he cheerfully set about rubbing it in. Mr. Rackstraw listened in quiet pain.

'If we had had Jones—' he said at length.

'If we had had Jones—' he said after a while.

'That's what they all say,' whooped Mr Dodson, 'Jones! Who's Jones?'

'That's what they all say,' yelled Mr. Dodson, 'Jones! Who's Jones?'

'If we had had Jones, we should have—' He paused. An idea had flashed upon his overwrought mind. 'Dodson,' he said, 'look here. Wait till Jones is well again, and let us play this thing off again for anything you like a side in my private park.'

'If we had had Jones, we would have—' He paused. An idea suddenly struck his stressed mind. 'Dodson,' he said, 'listen. Let's wait until Jones is better, and then we can settle this however you want in my private park.'

Mr Dodson reflected.

Mr. Dodson thought.

'You're on,' he said. 'What side bet? A million? Two million? Three?'

"You're in," he said. "What's the side bet? A million? Two million? Three?"

Mr Rackstraw shook his head scornfully.

Mr. Rackstraw shook his head in disdain.

'A million? Who wants a million? I'll put up my Bloomer boot against your Meredith ball. Does that go?'

'A million? Who wants a million? I'll wager my Bloomer boot against your Meredith ball. Is that a deal?'

'I should say it did,' said Mr Dodson, joyfully. 'I've been wanting that boot for years. It's like finding it in one's Christmas stocking.'

'I should say it did,' said Mr. Dodson, happily. 'I've been wanting that boot for years. It's like finding it in your Christmas stocking.'

'Very well,' said Mr Rackstraw. 'Then let's get it fixed up.'

'Alright,' said Mr. Rackstraw. 'Then let's get it sorted out.'

Honestly, it is but a dog's life, that of the short-story writer. I particularly wished at this point to introduce a description of Mr Rackstraw's country house and estate, featuring the private football ground with its fringe of noble trees. It would have served a double purpose, not only charming the lover of nature, but acting as a fine stimulus to the youth of the country, showing them the sort of home they would be able to buy some day if they worked hard and saved their money. But no. You shall have three guesses as to what was the cry. You give it up? It was Brevity—brevity! Let us on.

Honestly, it's a tough life for a short-story writer. I really wanted to include a description of Mr. Rackstraw's country house and estate, complete with the private football field surrounded by beautiful trees. It would have served two purposes: charming nature lovers and inspiring young people by showing them what kind of home they could afford one day if they worked hard and saved their money. But no. You get three guesses as to what the response was. Giving up? It was Brevity—brevity! Let's move on.

The two teams arrived at Mr Rackstraw's house in time for lunch. Clarence, his features once more reduced to their customary finely-chiselled proportions, alighted from the automobile with a swelling heart. Presently he found an opportunity to slip away and meet Isabel. I will pass lightly over the meeting of the two lovers. I will not describe the dewy softness of their eyes, the catching of their breath, their murmured endearments. I could, mind you. It is at just such descriptions that I am particularly happy. But I have grown discouraged. My spirit is broken. It is enough to say that Clarence had reached a level of emotional eloquence rarely met with among goal-keepers of the First League, when Isabel broke from him with a startled exclamation, and vanished; and, looking over his shoulder, Clarence observed Mr Daniel Rackstraw moving towards him.

The two teams arrived at Mr. Rackstraw's house just in time for lunch. Clarence, his features once again perfectly shaped, got out of the car feeling excited. Soon, he found a chance to sneak away and meet Isabel. I won’t go into detail about the meeting of the two lovers. I won’t describe the soft glow in their eyes, the quickening of their breaths, or their whispered sweet nothings. I could, though. Those are the kinds of moments I usually love describing. But I’ve become discouraged. My spirit is broken. It’s enough to say that Clarence was feeling a level of emotional depth rarely seen among first-league goalkeepers when Isabel pulled away from him with a surprised gasp and disappeared; and, looking over his shoulder, Clarence noticed Mr. Daniel Rackstraw approaching him.

It was evident from the millionaire's demeanour that he had seen nothing. The look on his face was anxious, but not wrathful. He sighted Clarence, and hurried up to him.

It was clear from the millionaire's behavior that he hadn't noticed anything. The expression on his face was worried, but not angry. He spotted Clarence and rushed over to him.

'Jones,' he said, 'I've been looking for you. I want a word with you.'

'Jones,' he said, 'I've been searching for you. I need to talk to you.'

'A thousand, if you wish it,' said Clarence, courteously.

'A thousand, if that's what you want,' said Clarence, politely.

'Now, look here,' said Mr Rackstraw. 'I want to explain to you just what this game means to me. Don't run away with the idea I've had you fellows down to play an exhibition game just to keep me merry and bright. If Houndsditch wins today, it means that I shall be able to hold up my head again and look my fellow-man in the face, instead of crawling round on my stomach and feeling like a black-beetle under a steam-roller. Do you get that?'

'Now, listen,' said Mr. Rackstraw. 'I want to explain what this game means to me. Don’t think I brought you guys here to play a friendly match just to keep me happy. If Houndsditch wins today, it means I’ll be able to hold my head high and look my fellow man in the eye, instead of crawling around like a cockroach under a steamroller. Do you understand that?'

'I do,' replied Clarence.

"I do," said Clarence.

'And not only that,' went on the millionaire. 'There's more. I have put up my Bloomer boot against Mr Dodson's Meredith ball as a side bet. You understand what that means? It means that either you win or my life is soured for ever. See?'

'And not only that,' continued the millionaire. 'There's more. I've put up my Bloomer boot against Mr. Dodson's Meredith ball as a side bet. You get what that means? It means that either you win or my life is ruined forever. Got it?'

'I have got you,' said Clarence.

"I've got you," said Clarence.

'Good. Then what I wanted to say was this. Today is your day for keeping goal as you've never kept goal before. Everything depends on you. With you keeping goal like mother used to make it, Houndsditch are safe. Otherwise they are completely in the bouillon. It's one thing or the other. It's all up to you. Win, and there's four thousand pounds waiting for you above what you share with the others.'

'Great. So what I wanted to say is this. Today is your day to be the goalie like you've never been before. Everything relies on you. If you perform like your mother taught you, Houndsditch is safe. If not, they're totally in trouble. It's one or the other. It’s all on you. Win, and there’s four thousand pounds waiting for you on top of what you share with the others.'

Clarence waved his hand deprecatingly.

Clarence waved his hand dismissively.

'Mr Rackstraw,' he said, 'keep your dross. I care nothing for money. All I ask of you,' proceeded Clarence, 'is your consent to my engagement to your daughter.'

'Mr. Rackstraw,' he said, 'keep your junk. I don't care about money. All I ask of you,' continued Clarence, 'is your permission for me to be engaged to your daughter.'

Mr Rackstraw looked sharply at him.

Mr. Rackstraw gave him a sharp look.

'Repeat that,' he said. 'I don't think I quite got it.'

'Could you say that again?' he said. 'I don't think I understood it fully.'

'All I ask is your consent to my engagement to your daughter.'

'All I ask is for your approval of my proposal to your daughter.'

'Young man,' said Mr Rackstraw, not without a touch of admiration, 'I admire cheek. But there is a limit. That limit you have passed so far that you'd need to look for it with a telescope.'

'Young man,' said Mr. Rackstraw, with a hint of admiration, 'I appreciate confidence. But there’s a limit. You’ve crossed that limit so far that you’d need a telescope to find it.'

'You refuse your consent?'

'You won’t give your consent?'

'I never said you weren't a clever guesser.'

'I never said you weren't smart at guessing.'

'Why?'

'Why?'

Mr Rackstraw laughed. One of those nasty, sharp, metallic laughs that hit you like a bullet.

Mr. Rackstraw laughed. It was one of those nasty, sharp, metallic laughs that hit you like a bullet.

'How would you support my daughter?'

'How are you going to support my daughter?'

'I was thinking that you would help to some extent.'

'I thought you would help a bit.'

'You were, were you?'

"You were, weren't you?"

'I was.'

"I am."

'Oh?'

'Oh?'

Mr Rackstraw emitted another of those laughs.

Mr. Rackstraw let out another one of those laughs.

'Well,' he said, 'it's off. You can take that as coming from an authoritative source. No wedding-bells for you.'

'Well,' he said, 'it's off. You can take that from someone who knows. No wedding bells for you.'

Clarence drew himself up, fire flashing from his eyes and a bitter smile curving his expressive lips.

Clarence straightened up, fire flashing in his eyes and a bitter smile curling his expressive lips.

'And no Meredith ball for you!' he cried.

'And no Meredith ball for you!' he shouted.

Mr Rackstraw started as if some strong hand had plunged an auger into him.

Mr. Rackstraw jumped as if someone had suddenly poked him with a sharp tool.

'What?' he shouted.

'What?' he yelled.

Clarence shrugged his superbly-modelled shoulders in silence.

Clarence silently shrugged his well-defined shoulders.

'Come, come,' said Mr Rackstraw, 'you wouldn't let a little private difference like that influence you in a really important thing like this football match, would you?'

"Come on," said Mr. Rackstraw, "you wouldn't let a small personal issue affect you in something as important as this football match, would you?"

'I would.'

"I would."

'You would practically blackmail the father of the girl you love?'

'You would practically blackmail the dad of the girl you love?'

'Every time.'

"Every single time."

'Her white-haired old father?'

'Her elderly father with white hair?'

'The colour of his hair would not affect me.'

'The color of his hair wouldn't affect me.'

'Nothing would move you?'

'Nothing would influence you?'

'Nothing.'

'Nada.'

'Then, by George, you're just the son-in-law I want. You shall marry Isabel; and I'll take you into partnership in my business this very day. I've been looking for a good able-bodied bandit like you for years. You make Captain Kidd look like a preliminary three-round bout. My boy, we'll be the greatest combination, you and I, that the City has ever seen. Shake hands.'

'Then, by George, you're exactly the son-in-law I want. You’ll marry Isabel, and I’ll bring you into my business partnership today. I’ve been searching for a strong and capable partner like you for years. You make Captain Kidd look like a warm-up match. My friend, we’ll be the best team the City has ever seen. Let’s shake on it.'

For a moment Clarence hesitated. Then his better nature prevailed, and he spoke.

For a moment, Clarence hesitated. Then his better instincts took over, and he spoke.

'Mr Rackstraw,' he said, 'I cannot deceive you.'

'Mr. Rackstraw,' he said, 'I can't mislead you.'

'That won't matter,' said the enthusiastic old man. 'I bet you'll be able to deceive everybody else. I see it in your eye. My boy, we'll be the greatest—'

'That won't matter,' said the excited old man. 'I bet you'll be able to trick everyone else. I can see it in your eye. My boy, we'll be the best—'

'My name is not Jones.'

'I'm not Jones.'

'Nor is mine. What does that matter?'

'Neither is mine. What difference does that make?'

'My name is Tresillian. The Hon. Tresillian. I am the younger son of the Earl of Runnymede. To a man of your political views—'

'My name is Tresillian. The Hon. Tresillian. I am the younger son of the Earl of Runnymede. To someone with your political views—'

'Nonsense, nonsense,' said Mr Rackstraw. 'What are political views compared with the chance of getting a goal-keeper like you into the family? I remember Isabel saying something to me about you, but I didn't know who you were then.'

'Nonsense, nonsense,' said Mr. Rackstraw. 'What do political opinions matter compared to the chance of bringing a goalkeeper like you into the family? I remember Isabel mentioning something about you, but I didn't know who you were back then.'

'I am a preposterous excrescence on the social cosmos,' said Clarence, eyeing him doubtfully.

'I am a ridiculous blemish on the social landscape,' said Clarence, looking at him skeptically.

'Then I'll be one too,' cried Mr Rackstraw. 'I own I've set my face against it hitherto, but circumstances alter cases. I'll ring up the Prime Minister on the phone tomorrow, and buy a title myself.'

'Then I'll be one too,' yelled Mr. Rackstraw. 'I admit I've been against it until now, but things change. I'll call the Prime Minister on the phone tomorrow and get a title for myself.'

Clarence's last scruple was removed. Silently he gripped the old man's hand, outstretched to meet his.

Clarence's last doubt was gone. Quietly, he held the old man's hand, which was stretched out to meet his.

Little remains to be said, but I am going to say it, if it snows. I am at my best in these tender scenes of idyllic domesticity.

Little left to say, but I'm going to say it, even if it snows. I'm at my best in these gentle moments of perfect home life.

Four years have passed. Once more we are in the Rackstraw home. A lady is coming down the stairs, leading by the hand her little son. It is Isabel. The years have dealt lightly with her. She is still the same stately, beautiful creature whom I would have described in detail long ago if I had been given half a chance. At the foot of the stairs the child stops and points at a small, round object in a glass case.

Four years have gone by. Once again, we find ourselves in the Rackstraw home. A woman is coming down the stairs, holding her little son's hand. It's Isabel. Time has been kind to her. She’s still the same elegant, beautiful person I would have described in detail a long time ago if I'd had the opportunity. At the bottom of the stairs, the child stops and points at a small, round object in a glass case.

'Wah?' he says.

'What?' he says.

'That?' said Isabel. 'That is the ball Mr Meredith used to play with when he was a little boy.'

'That?' Isabel asked. 'That is the ball Mr. Meredith used to play with when he was a kid.'

She looks at a door on the left of the hall, and puts a finger to her lip.

She looks at a door on the left side of the hall and puts a finger to her lips.

'Hush!' she says. 'We must be quiet. Daddy and grandpa are busy in there cornering wheat.'

'Hush!' she says. 'We need to be quiet. Dad and grandpa are busy in there working with the wheat.'

And softly mother and child go out into the sunlit garden.

And gently, mother and child step out into the sunny garden.

IN ALCALA

IN ALCALA, as in most of New York's apartment houses, the schedule of prices is like a badly rolled cigarette—thick in the middle and thin at both ends. The rooms half-way up are expensive; some of them almost as expensive as if Fashion, instead of being gone for ever, were still lingering. The top rooms are cheap, the ground-floor rooms cheaper still.

IN ALCALA, like in most apartment buildings in New York, the pricing structure is like a poorly rolled cigarette—thick in the middle and thin at both ends. The mid-level rooms are pricey; some are nearly as costly as if fashion, instead of being long gone, were still hanging around. The top-floor rooms are affordable, and the ground-floor rooms are even cheaper.

Cheapest of all was the hall-bedroom. Its furniture was of the simplest. It consisted of a chair, another chair, a worn carpet, and a folding-bed. The folding-bed had an air of depression and baffled hopes. For years it had been trying to look like a bookcase in the daytime, and now it looked more like a folding-bed than ever. There was also a plain deal table, much stained with ink. At this, night after night, sometimes far into the morning, Rutherford Maxwell would sit and write stories. Now and then it happened that one would be a good story, and find a market.

The cheapest option was the hall-bedroom. Its furniture was really basic. It included a chair, another chair, a worn-out carpet, and a folding bed. The folding bed had a sad vibe and seemed to reflect lost hopes. For years, it had been trying to pass off as a bookcase during the day, but now it looked even more like a folding bed. There was also a plain table, stained with ink. Night after night, sometimes even into the morning, Rutherford Maxwell would sit there and write stories. Occasionally, one would turn out to be good and actually get published.

Rutherford Maxwell was an Englishman, and the younger son of an Englishman; and his lot was the lot of the younger sons all the world over. He was by profession one of the numerous employees of the New Asiatic Bank, which has its branches all over the world. It is a sound, trustworthy institution, and steady-going relatives would assure Rutherford that he was lucky to have got a berth in it. Rutherford did not agree with them. However sound and trustworthy, it was not exactly romantic. Nor did it err on the side of over-lavishness to those who served it. Rutherford's salary was small. So were his prospects—if he remained in the bank. At a very early date he had registered a vow that he would not. And the road that led out of it for him was the uphill road of literature.

Rutherford Maxwell was an Englishman, and the younger son of an Englishman; and his situation was that of younger sons everywhere. He worked for the New Asiatic Bank, which has branches around the globe. It’s a reliable, trustworthy institution, and his steady relatives would tell Rutherford he was lucky to have a job there. Rutherford didn’t agree. While it was reliable, it wasn’t exactly exciting. It also didn’t pay well for those who worked there. Rutherford's salary was low. So were his prospects—if he stayed at the bank. Early on, he promised himself he wouldn’t. The path out for him was the challenging road of literature.

He was thankful for small mercies. Fate had not been over-kind up to the present, but at least she had dispatched him to New York, the centre of things, where he would have the chance to try, instead of to some spot off the map. Whether he won or lost, at any rate he was in the ring, and could fight. So every night he sat in Alcala, and wrote. Sometimes he would only try to write, and that was torture.

He was grateful for little blessings. Life hadn't been too generous so far, but at least it had brought him to New York, the center of it all, where he actually had a shot, instead of some random place. Whether he succeeded or failed, he was in the game and could compete. So every night he sat in Alcala and wrote. Sometimes he could only attempt to write, and that was frustrating.

There is never an hour of the day or night when Alcala is wholly asleep. The middle of the house is a sort of chorus-girl belt, while in the upper rooms there are reporters and other nightbirds. Long after he had gone to bed, Rutherford would hear footsteps passing his door and the sound of voices in the passage. He grew to welcome them. They seemed to connect him with the outer world. But for them he was alone after he had left the office, utterly alone, as it is possible to be only in the heart of a great city. Some nights he would hear scraps of conversations, at rare intervals a name. He used to build up in his mind identities for the owners of the names. One in particular, Peggy, gave him much food for thought. He pictured her as bright and vivacious. This was because she sang sometimes as she passed his door. She had been singing when he first heard her name. 'Oh, cut it out, Peggy,' a girl's voice had said. 'Don't you get enough of that tune at the theatre?' He felt that he would like to meet Peggy.

There’s never a moment in the day or night when Alcala is completely asleep. The middle of the house has a vibe like a chorus-girl lounge, while the upper floors are filled with reporters and other night owls. Long after he went to bed, Rutherford would hear footsteps passing by his door and voices in the hallway. He started to appreciate these sounds. They made him feel connected to the outside world. Without them, he was truly alone after leaving the office, completely isolated, like you can only feel in the heart of a big city. Some nights, he would catch snippets of conversations, and occasionally, he would hear a name. He found himself creating identities for the people behind those names in his mind. One name in particular, Peggy, really intrigued him. He imagined her as lively and full of energy. This was because he sometimes heard her singing as she walked past his door. She had been singing when he first caught her name. "Oh, cut it out, Peggy," a girl’s voice had said. "Don’t you get enough of that tune at the theater?" He felt that he would like to meet Peggy.

June came, and July, making an oven of New York, bringing close, scorching days and nights when the pen seemed made of lead; and still Rutherford worked on, sipping ice-water, in his shirt-sleeves, and filling the sheets of paper slowly, but with a dogged persistence which the weather could not kill. Despite the heat, he was cheerful. Things were beginning to run his way a little now. A novelette, an airy trifle, conceived in days when the thermometer was lower and it was possible to think, and worked out almost mechanically, had been accepted by a magazine of a higher standing than those which hitherto had shown him hospitality. He began to dream of a holiday in the woods. The holiday spirit was abroad. Alcala was emptying itself. It would not be long before he too would be able to get away.

June passed, and then July turned New York into an oven, bringing sweltering days and nights when holding a pen felt like lifting a weight; yet Rutherford kept working, drinking ice water, in his shirt sleeves, and slowly filling page after page with a stubborn determination that the heat couldn’t crush. Despite the heat, he was in good spirits. Things were starting to go his way a bit now. A short story, a light piece he’d come up with on cooler days when thinking was possible, and which he had nearly finished on autopilot, had been accepted by a magazine with more prestige than those that had previously welcomed him. He started to imagine a vacation in the woods. The vacation vibe was in the air. Alcala was emptying out. It wouldn't be long before he too could escape.

He was so deep in his thoughts that at first he did not hear the knocking at the door. But it was a sharp, insistent knocking, and forced itself upon his attention. He got up and turned the handle.

He was so lost in his thoughts that at first he didn't hear the knocking at the door. But it was loud and persistent, and it demanded his attention. He stood up and turned the handle.

Outside in the passage was standing a girl, tall and sleepy-eyed. She wore a picture-hat and a costume the keynote of which was a certain aggressive attractiveness. There was no room for doubt as to which particular brand of scent was her favourite at the moment.

Outside in the hallway stood a girl, tall and looking drowsy. She wore a wide-brimmed hat and an outfit that had a certain bold appeal. It was clear what her favorite scent was at that moment.

She gazed at Rutherford dully. Like Banquo's ghost, she had no speculation in her eyes. Rutherford looked at her inquiringly, somewhat conscious of his shirt-sleeves.

She stared at Rutherford blankly. Like Banquo's ghost, her eyes were devoid of thought. Rutherford looked at her curiously, somewhat aware of his shirt sleeves.

'Did you knock?' he said, opening, as a man must do, with the inevitable foolish question.

"Did you knock?" he asked, opening the door, as any guy would with that unavoidable silly question.

The apparition spoke.

The ghost spoke.

'Say,' she said, 'got a cigarette?'

'Say,' she said, 'do you have a cigarette?'

'I'm afraid I haven't,' said Rutherford, apologetically. 'I've been smoking a pipe. I'm very sorry.'

"I'm sorry, I haven't," Rutherford said apologetically. "I've been smoking a pipe. I'm really sorry."

'What?' said the apparition.

"What?" said the ghost.

'I'm afraid I haven't.'

"I’m sorry, I haven’t."

'Oh!' A pause. 'Say, got a cigarette?'

'Oh!' A pause. 'Hey, do you have a cigarette?'

The intellectual pressure of the conversation was beginning to be a little too much for Rutherford. Combined with the heat of the night it made his head swim.

The mental pressure of the conversation was starting to be a bit overwhelming for Rutherford. Together with the heat of the night, it made his head spin.

His visitor advanced into the room. Arriving at the table, she began fiddling with its contents. The pen seemed to fascinate her. She picked it up and inspected it closely.

His visitor stepped into the room. When she reached the table, she started playing with its contents. The pen seemed to captivate her. She picked it up and examined it closely.

'Say, what d'you call this?' she said.

'Say, what do you call this?' she said.

'That's a pen,' said Rutherford, soothingly. 'A fountain-pen.'

'That's a pen,' Rutherford said gently. 'A fountain pen.'

'Oh!' A pause. 'Say, got a cigarette?'

'Oh!' A pause. 'Hey, do you have a cigarette?'

Rutherford clutched a chair with one hand, and his forehead with the other. He was in sore straits.

Rutherford gripped a chair with one hand and his forehead with the other. He was in a tough spot.

At this moment Rescue arrived, not before it was needed. A brisk sound of footsteps in the passage, and there appeared in the doorway a second girl.

At that moment, Rescue arrived just in time. A quick sound of footsteps in the hallway, and another girl appeared in the doorway.

'What do you think you're doing, Gladys?' demanded the new-comer. 'You mustn't come butting into folks' rooms this way. Who's your friend?'

'What do you think you're doing, Gladys?' asked the newcomer. 'You can't just barge into people's rooms like this. Who's your friend?'

'My name is Maxwell,' began Rutherford eagerly.

'My name is Maxwell,' Rutherford said eagerly.

'What say, Peggy?' said the seeker after cigarettes, dropping a sheet of manuscript to the floor.

'What do you think, Peggy?' said the person looking for cigarettes, dropping a sheet of manuscript to the floor.

Rutherford looked at the girl in the doorway with interest. So this was Peggy. She was little, and trim of figure. That was how he had always imagined her. Her dress was simpler than the other's. The face beneath the picture-hat was small and well-shaped, the nose delicately tip-tilted, the chin determined, the mouth a little wide and suggesting good-humour. A pair of grey eyes looked steadily into his before transferring themselves to the statuesque being at the table.

Rutherford looked at the girl in the doorway with interest. So this was Peggy. She was small and fit. That was how he had always pictured her. Her dress was simpler than the others. The face beneath the picture hat was small and well-shaped, the nose delicately upturned, the chin resolute, and the mouth a bit wide, suggesting a kind disposition. A pair of gray eyes looked steadily into his before moving to the statuesque figure at the table.

'Don't monkey with the man's inkwell, Gladys. Come along up to bed.'

'Don't mess with the man's inkwell, Gladys. Come on up to bed.'

'What? Say, got a cigarette?'

'What? Hey, got a smoke?'

'There's plenty upstairs. Come along.'

'There's plenty up there. Come on.'

The other went with perfect docility. At the door she paused, and inspected Rutherford with a grave stare.

The other went along without complaint. At the door, she stopped and looked at Rutherford with a serious expression.

'Good night, boy!' she said, with haughty condescension.

'Good night, kid!' she said, with a superior attitude.

'Good night!' said Rutherford.

"Good night!" said Rutherford.

'Pleased to have met you. Good night.'

'Nice to meet you. Good night.'

'Good night!' said Rutherford.

"Good night!" said Rutherford.

'Good night!'

'Good night!'

'Come along, Gladys,' said Peggy, firmly.

'Come on, Gladys,' Peggy said confidently.

Gladys went.

Gladys left.

Rutherford sat down and dabbed his forehead with his handkerchief, feeling a little weak. He was not used to visitors.

Rutherford sat down and wiped his forehead with his handkerchief, feeling a bit weak. He wasn’t used to having visitors.

2

He had lit his pipe, and was re-reading his night's work preparatory to turning in, when there was another knock at the door. This time there was no waiting. He was in the state of mind when one hears the smallest noise.

He had lit his pipe and was going over his work from the night before in preparation for bed when there was another knock at the door. This time, there was no delay. He was in a state of mind where he could hear the faintest sound.

'Come in!' he cried.

"Come in!" he shouted.

It was Peggy.

It was Peggy.

Rutherford jumped to his feet.

Rutherford sprang to his feet.

'Won't you—' he began, pushing the chair forward.

'Won't you—' he started, pushing the chair forward.

She seated herself with composure on the table. She no longer wore the picture-hat, and Rutherford, looking at her, came to the conclusion that the change was an improvement.

She sat down calmly at the table. She wasn't wearing the picture hat anymore, and Rutherford, looking at her, decided that the change was an improvement.

'This'll do for me,' she said. 'Thought I'd just look in. I'm sorry about Gladys. She isn't often like that. It's the hot weather.'

'This works for me,' she said. 'I just wanted to check in. I'm sorry about Gladys. She’s not usually like that. It's the heat.'

'It is hot,' said Rutherford.

"It's hot," said Rutherford.

'You've noticed it? Bully for you! Back to the bench for Sherlock Holmes. Did Gladys try to shoot herself?'

'You noticed it? Good for you! Back to the bench for Sherlock Holmes. Did Gladys try to shoot herself?'

'Good heavens, no! Why?'

'Oh no! Why?'

'She did once. But I stole her gun, and I suppose she hasn't thought to get another. She's a good girl really, only she gets like that sometimes in the hot weather.' She looked round the room for a moment, then gazed unwinkingly at Rutherford. 'What did you say your name was?' she asked.

'She did once. But I took her gun, and I guess she hasn't gotten another one. She's really a good girl, but she gets like that sometimes in the hot weather.' She scanned the room for a moment, then stared intently at Rutherford. 'What did you say your name was?' she asked.

'Rutherford Maxwell.'

'Rutherford Maxwell.'

'Gee! That's going some, isn't it? Wants amputation, a name like that. I call it mean to give a poor, defenceless kid a cuss-word like—what's it? Rutherford? I got it—to go through the world with. Haven't you got something shorter—Tom, or Charles or something?'

'Wow! That's really something, isn't it? Wanting to amputate with a name like that. I think it's pretty harsh to give a poor, defenseless kid a curse-word like—what's it? Rutherford? I got it—to carry with them through life. Don't you have something shorter—like Tom, or Charles, or something?'

'I'm afraid not.'

'Not really.'

The round, grey eyes fixed him again.

The round, gray eyes locked onto him again.

'I shall call you George,' she decided at last.

'I’ll call you George,' she finally decided.

'Thanks, I wish you would,' said Rutherford.

'Thanks, I wish you would,' Rutherford said.

'George it is, then. You can call me Peggy. Peggy Norton's my name.'

'It's George, then. You can call me Peggy. My name's Peggy Norton.'

'Thanks, I will.'

'Thanks, I will do that.'

'Say, you're English, aren't you?' she said.

"Hey, you're English, right?" she said.

'Yes. How did you know?'

'Yeah. How did you know?'

'You're so strong on the gratitude thing. It's "Thanks, thanks," all the time. Not that I mind it, George.'

'You're really strong on the gratitude thing. It's "Thanks, thanks," all the time. Not that I mind it, George.'

'Thanks. Sorry. I should say, "Oh, you Peggy!"'

'Thanks. Sorry. I should say, "Oh, you Peggy!"'

She looked at him curiously.

She stared at him curiously.

'How d'you like New York, George?'

'How do you like New York, George?'

'Fine—tonight.'

'Okay—tonight.'

'Been to Coney?'

"Have you been to Coney?"

'Not yet.'

'Not yet.'

'You should. Say, what do you do, George?'

'You should. So, what do you do, George?'

'What do I do?'

'What should I do?'

'Cut it out, George! Don't answer back as though we were a vaudeville team doing a cross-talk act. What do you do? When your boss crowds your envelope on to you Saturdays, what's it for?'

'Knock it off, George! Don’t reply like we’re a comedy duo doing a routine. What’s your deal? When your boss dumps work on you on Saturdays, what’s that about?'

'I'm in a bank.'

"I'm at a bank."

'Like it?'

'Do you like it?'

'Hate it!'

"Can't stand it!"

'Why don't you quit, then?'

'Why don’t you just quit?'

'Can't afford to. There's money in being in a bank. Not much, it's true, but what there is of it is good.'

'Can't afford to. There's money to be made in a bank. Not a lot, it's true, but what there is, is good.'

'What are you doing out of bed at this time of night? They don't work you all day, do they?'

'What are you doing out of bed at this time of night? They don’t keep you busy all day, do they?'

'No; they'd like to, but they don't. I have been writing.'

'No; they want to, but they don't. I've been writing.'

'Writing what? Say, you don't mind my putting you on the witness-stand, do you? If you do, say so, and I'll cut out the District Attorney act and talk about the weather.'

'Writing what? So, you don't mind me putting you on the stand, right? If you do, just say so, and I'll drop the District Attorney role and chat about the weather instead.'

'Not a bit, really, I assure you. Please ask as many questions as you like.'

'Not at all, really, I promise you. Feel free to ask as many questions as you want.'

'Guess there's no doubt about your being English, George. We don't have time over here to shoot it off like that. If you'd have just said "Sure!" I'd have got a line on your meaning. You don't mind me doing school-marm, George, do you? It's all for your good.'

'Guess there's no doubt you're English, George. We don't have time here to go off like that. If you had just said "Sure!" I would have understood what you meant. You don't mind me being a bit of a teacher, do you, George? It's all for your benefit.'

'Sure,' said Rutherford, with a grin.

"Sure," said Rutherford, grinning.

She smiled approvingly.

She smiled in approval.

'That's better! You're Little Willie, the Apt Pupil, all right. What were we talking about before we switched off on to the educational rail? I know—about your writing. What were you writing?'

'That's better! You're Little Willie, the Apt Pupil, for sure. What were we discussing before we got sidetracked onto the educational topic? I remember—about your writing. What were you writing?'

'A story.'

'A story.'

'For a paper?'

'For a research paper?'

'For a magazine.'

'For a magazine.'

'What! One of the fiction stories about the Gibson hero and the girl whose life he saved, like you read?'

'What! One of those fictional stories about the Gibson hero and the girl whose life he saved, like you read?'

'That's the idea.'

'That's the plan.'

She looked at him with a new interest.

She looked at him with renewed interest.

'Gee, George, who'd have thought it! Fancy you being one of the high-brows! You ought to hang out a sign. You look just ordinary.'

'Wow, George, who would have guessed! It's surprising that you're one of the intellectuals! You should put up a sign. You look just like everyone else.'

'Thanks!'

'Thanks!'

'I mean as far as the grey matter goes. I didn't mean you were a bad looker. You're not. You've got nice eyes, George.'

'I mean as far as your brain goes. I didn't mean you were unattractive. You're not. You have nice eyes, George.'

'Thanks.'

'Thanks!'

'I like the shape of your nose, too.'

'I like the shape of your nose, too.'

'I say, thanks!'

"Thanks a lot!"

'And your hair's just lovely!'

'And your hair looks amazing!'

'I say, really. Thanks awfully!'

"I mean, really. Thanks a lot!"

She eyed him in silence for a moment. Then she burst out:

She stared at him quietly for a moment. Then she exclaimed:

'You say you don't like the bank?'

'You say you don't like the bank?'

'I certainly don't.'

"I definitely don't."

'And you'd like to strike some paying line of business?'

'So, you want to find a profitable line of business?'

'Sure.'

'Sure.'

'Then why don't you make your fortune by hiring yourself out to a museum as the biggest human clam in captivity? That's what you are. You sit there just saying "Thanks," and "Bai Jawve, thanks awf'lly," while a girl's telling you nice things about your eyes and hair, and you don't do a thing!'

'Then why don’t you make your fortune by getting a job at a museum as the biggest human clam in captivity? That’s what you are. You just sit there saying “Thanks” and “Bye, thanks a lot,” while a girl is telling you nice things about your eyes and hair, and you don’t do anything!'

Rutherford threw back his head and roared with laughter.

Rutherford threw his head back and laughed out loud.

'I'm sorry!' he said. 'Slowness is our national failing, you know.'

"I'm sorry!" he said. "Being slow is our country's issue, you know."

'I believe you.'

"I trust you."

'Tell me about yourself. You know all about me, by now. What do you do besides brightening up the dull evenings of poor devils of bank-clerks?'

'Tell me about yourself. You know everything about me by now. What do you do besides making the boring evenings of struggling bank clerks a little brighter?'

'Give you three guesses.'

"Take three wild guesses."

'Stage?'

'Stage?'

'Gee! You're the human sleuth all right, all right! It's a home-run every time when you get your deductive theories unlimbered. Yes, George; the stage it is. I'm an actorine—one of the pony ballet in The Island of Girls at the Melody. Seen our show?'

'Wow! You're definitely the human detective, that's for sure! You always hit it out of the park when you share your theories. Yes, George; it's all about the stage. I'm an actress—one of the dancers in The Island of Girls at the Melody. Have you seen our show?'

'Not yet. I'll go tomorrow.'

'Not yet. I'll go tomorrow.'

'Great! I'll let them know, so that they can have the awning out and the red carpet down. It's a cute little piece.'

'Great! I'll let them know, so they can put out the awning and roll out the red carpet. It's a nice little touch.'

'So I've heard.'

"I've heard that."

'Well, if I see you in front tomorrow, I'll give you half a smile, so that you shan't feel you haven't got your money's worth. Good night, George!'

'Well, if I see you in front tomorrow, I'll give you half a smile, so that you won't feel like you didn't get your money's worth. Good night, George!'

'Good night, Peggy!'

'Good night, Peggy!'

She jumped down from the table. Her eye was caught by the photographs on the mantelpiece. She began to examine them.

She jumped down from the table. Her gaze was drawn to the photographs on the mantelpiece. She started to look them over.

'Who are these Willies?' she said, picking up a group.

'Who are these Willies?' she asked, picking up a group.

'That is the football team of my old school. The lout with the sheepish smirk, holding the ball, is myself as I was before the cares of the world soured me.'

'That is the football team from my old school. The guy with the sheepish grin, holding the ball, is me back when the worries of life hadn't worn me down yet.'

Her eye wandered along the mantelpiece, and she swooped down on a cabinet photograph of a girl.

Her gaze drifted along the mantelpiece, and she reached down for a framed photo of a girl.

'And who's this, George?' she cried.

'And who's this, George?' she cried.

He took the photograph from her, and replaced it, with a curious blend of shyness and defiance, in the very centre of the mantelpiece. For a moment he stood looking intently at it, his elbows resting on the imitation marble.

He took the photo from her and carefully put it back, showing a mix of shyness and defiance, right in the center of the mantelpiece. For a moment, he stood there, staring at it intently, with his elbows resting on the fake marble.

'Who is it?' asked Peggy. 'Wake up, George. Who's this?'

'Who is it?' Peggy asked. 'Wake up, George. Who is it?'

Rutherford started.

Rutherford began.

'Sorry,' he said. 'I was thinking about something.'

'Sorry,' he said. 'I was lost in thought.'

'I bet you were. You looked like it. Well, who is she?'

'I bet you were. You looked like it. So, who is she?'

'Eh! Oh, that's a girl.'

'Whoa! Oh, that's a girl.'

Peggy laughed satirically.

Peggy laughed mockingly.

'Thanks awf'lly, as you would say. I've got eyes, George.'

'Thanks a lot, as you would say. I can see, George.'

'I noticed that,' said Rutherford, smiling. 'Charming ones, too.'

"I noticed that," Rutherford said with a smile. "They're charming, as well."

'Gee! What would she say if she heard you talking like that!'

'Wow! What would she think if she heard you talking like that!'

She came a step nearer, looking up at him. Their eyes met.

She took a step closer, looking up at him. Their eyes locked.

'She would say,' said Rutherford, slowly: '"I know you love me, and I know I can trust you, and I haven't the slightest objection to your telling Miss Norton the truth about her eyes. Miss Norton is a dear, good little sort, one of the best, in fact, and I hope you'll be great pals!"'

'She would say,' said Rutherford, slowly: '"I know you love me, and I know I can trust you, and I have no problem with you telling Miss Norton the truth about her eyes. Miss Norton is a sweet, good person, one of the best, actually, and I hope you'll be great friends!"'

There was a silence.

There was silence.

'She'd say that, would she?' said Peggy, at last.

'She would say that, wouldn't she?' said Peggy, finally.

'She would.'

She would.

Peggy looked at the photograph, and back again at Rutherford.

Peggy glanced at the photo, then looked back at Rutherford.

'You're pretty fond of her, George, I guess, aren't you?'

'You really like her, George, don’t you?'

'I am,' said Rutherford, quietly.

"I'm here," said Rutherford, quietly.

'George.'

'George.'

'Yes?'

"Yes?"

'George, she's a pretty good long way away, isn't she?'

'George, she's quite a distance away, isn't she?'

She looked up at him with a curious light in her grey eyes. Rutherford met her glance steadily.

She looked up at him with curiosity in her gray eyes. Rutherford held her gaze steadily.

'Not to me,' he said. 'She's here now, and all the time.'

'Not to me,' he said. 'She's here now, and all the time.'

He stepped away and picked up the sheaf of papers which he had dropped at Peggy's entrance. Peggy laughed.

He stepped back and grabbed the stack of papers he had dropped when Peggy walked in. Peggy laughed.

'Good night, Georgie boy,' she said. 'I mustn't keep you up any more, or you'll be late in the morning. And what would the bank do then? Smash or something, I guess. Good night, Georgie! See you again one of these old evenings.'

'Good night, Georgie boy,' she said. 'I shouldn’t keep you up any longer, or you’ll be late in the morning. And what would the bank do then? I guess it would collapse or something. Good night, Georgie! See you again one of these evenings.'

'Good night, Peggy!'

'Good night, Peggy!'

The door closed behind her. He heard her footsteps hesitate, stop, and then move quickly on once more.

The door closed behind her. He heard her footsteps pause, stop, and then hurry away again.

3

He saw much of her after this first visit. Gradually it became an understood thing between them that she should look in on her return from the theatre. He grew to expect her, and to feel restless when she was late. Once she brought the cigarette-loving Gladys with her, but the experiment was not a success. Gladys was languid and rather overpoweringly refined, and conversation became forced. After that, Peggy came alone.

He saw a lot of her after that first visit. Eventually, they both understood that she would stop by after coming back from the theater. He started to expect her and felt uneasy when she was late. One time she brought her friend Gladys, who loved cigarettes, but that didn’t go well. Gladys was lazy and overly refined, making the conversation awkward. After that, Peggy came by herself.

Generally she found him working. His industry amazed her.

Generally, she found him hard at work. His dedication impressed her.

'Gee, George,' she said one night, sitting in her favourite place on the table, from which he had moved a little pile of manuscript to make room for her. 'Don't you ever let up for a second? Seems to me you write all the time.'

'Wow, George,' she said one night, sitting in her favorite spot at the table, where he had shifted a small stack of manuscript to make space for her. 'Do you ever take a break? It feels like you’re writing all the time.'

Rutherford laughed.

Rutherford chuckled.

'I'll take a rest,' he said, 'when there's a bit more demand for my stuff than there is at present. When I'm in the twenty-cents-a-word class I'll write once a month, and spend the rest of my time travelling.'

'I’ll take a break,' he said, 'when there’s a bit more demand for my stuff than there is right now. When I’m in the twenty-cents-a-word category, I’ll write once a month and spend the rest of my time traveling.'

Peggy shook her head.

Peggy shook her head.

'No travelling for mine,' she said. 'Seems to me it's just cussedness that makes people go away from Broadway when they've got plunks enough to stay there and enjoy themselves.'

'No traveling for me,' she said. 'It seems to me that it's just stubbornness that makes people leave Broadway when they've got enough money to stay there and enjoy themselves.'

'Do you like Broadway, Peggy?'

'Do you like Broadway, Peggy?'

'Do I like Broadway? Does a kid like candy? Why, don't you?'

'Do I like Broadway? Does a kid like candy? Well, don’t you?'

'It's all right for the time. It's not my ideal.'

"It's fine for now. It's not what I really want."

'Oh, and what particular sort of little old Paradise do you hanker after?'

'Oh, and what kind of little old paradise do you long for?'

He puffed at his pipe, and looked dreamily at her through the smoke.

He took a puff from his pipe and gazed at her dreamily through the smoke.

'Way over in England, Peggy, there's a county called Worcestershire. And somewhere near the edge of that there's a grey house with gables, and there's a lawn and a meadow and a shrubbery, and an orchard and a rose-garden, and a big cedar on the terrace before you get to the rose-garden. And if you climb to the top of that cedar, you can see the river through the apple trees in the orchard. And in the distance there are hills. And—'

'Way over in England, Peggy, there's a county called Worcestershire. And somewhere near the edge of that, there's a gray house with gables, a lawn, a meadow, a shrubbery, an orchard, and a rose garden, plus a big cedar on the terrace before you get to the rose garden. If you climb to the top of that cedar, you can see the river through the apple trees in the orchard. In the distance, there are hills. And—'

'Of all the rube joints!' exclaimed Peggy, in deep disgust. 'Why, a day of that would be about twenty-three hours and a bit too long for me. Broadway for mine! Put me where I can touch Forty-Second Street without over-balancing, and then you can leave me. I never thought you were such a hayseed, George.'

'Of all the stupid places!' Peggy exclaimed, clearly frustrated. 'Honestly, spending a day there would be about twenty-three hours and a bit too long for me. Give me Broadway! Just put me somewhere I can reach Forty-Second Street without falling over, and then you can leave me. I never realized you were such a country bumpkin, George.'

'Don't worry, Peggy. It'll be a long time, I expect, before I go there. I've got to make my fortune first.'

'Don't worry, Peggy. I expect it'll be a long time before I go there. I need to make my fortune first.'

'Getting anywhere near the John D. class yet?'

'Are you getting close to the John D. class yet?'

'I've still some way to go. But things are moving, I think. Do you know, Peggy, you remind me of a little Billiken, sitting on that table?'

'I've still got a ways to go. But I think things are moving. You know, Peggy, you remind me of a little Billiken, sitting on that table?'

'Thank you, George. I always knew my mouth was rather wide, but I did think I had Billiken to the bad. Do you do that sort of Candid Friend stunt with her?' She pointed to the photograph on the mantelpiece. It was the first time since the night when they had met that she had made any allusion to it. By silent agreement the subject had been ruled out between them. 'By the way, you never told me her name.'

'Thanks for that, George. I always knew my mouth was pretty wide, but I really thought I had Billiken beat. Do you pull that kind of Candid Friend thing with her?' She pointed to the photo on the mantelpiece. It was the first time since the night they met that she had mentioned it. By unspoken agreement, they had both avoided the topic. 'By the way, you never told me her name.'

'Halliday,' said Rutherford, shortly.

"Halliday," Rutherford said curtly.

'What else?'

'What else?'

'Alice.'

'Alice.'

'Don't bite at me, George! I'm not hurting you. Tell me about her. I'm interested. Does she live in the grey house with the pigs and chickens and all them roses, and the rest of the rube outfit?'

'Don't snap at me, George! I'm not hurting you. Tell me about her. I'm curious. Does she live in the gray house with the pigs and chickens and all those roses, along with the rest of the country stuff?'

'No.'

'No.'

'Be chummy, George. What's the matter with you?'

'Be friendly, George. What's wrong with you?'

'I'm sorry, Peggy,' he said. 'I'm a fool. It's only that it all seems so damned hopeless! Here am I, earning about half a dollar a year, and—Still, it's no use kicking, is it? Besides, I may make a home-run with my writing one of these days. That's what I meant when I said you were a Billiken, Peggy. Do you know, you've brought me luck. Ever since I met you, I've been doing twice as well. You're my mascot.'

"I'm sorry, Peggy," he said. "I'm an idiot. It's just that everything feels so hopeless! Here I am, making about fifty cents a year, and—Still, there's no point in complaining, right? Besides, I might hit it big with my writing one of these days. That's what I meant when I called you a Billiken, Peggy. You know, you've brought me good luck. Ever since I met you, I've been doing twice as well. You're my good luck charm."

'Bully for me! We've all got our uses in the world, haven't we? I wonder if it would help any if I was to kiss you, George?'

"Bully for me! We've all got our roles in this world, right? I wonder if it would make a difference if I kissed you, George?"

'Don't you do it. One mustn't work a mascot too hard.'

'Don't do that. You shouldn’t work a mascot too hard.'

She jumped down, and came across the room to where he sat, looking down at him with the round, grey eyes that always reminded him of a kitten's.

She jumped down and walked across the room to where he was sitting, gazing down at him with her round, gray eyes that always reminded him of a kitten's.

'George!'

'George!'

'Yes?'

"Yes?"

'Oh, nothing!'

'Oh, nothing at all!'

She turned away to the mantelpiece, and stood gazing at the photograph, her back towards him.

She turned away to the mantel, standing there and staring at the photograph with her back to him.

'George!'

'George!'

'Hullo?'

'Hello?'

'Say, what colour eyes has she got?'

'Say, what color are her eyes?'

'Grey.'

'Gray.'

'Like mine?'

'Similar to mine?'

'Darker than yours.'

'Darker than yours.'

'Nicer than mine?'

'Nicer than my stuff?'

'Don't you think we might talk about something else?'

'Don't you think we could chat about something else?'

She swung round, her fists clenched, her face blazing.

She turned around, her fists tight, her face burning with anger.

'I hate you!' she cried. 'I do! I wish I'd never seen you! I wish—'

'I hate you!' she shouted. 'I really do! I wish I had never met you! I wish—'

She leaned on the mantelpiece, burying her face in her arms, and burst into a passion of sobs. Rutherford leaped up, shocked and helpless. He sprang to her, and placed a hand gently on her shoulder.

She leaned on the mantel, burying her face in her arms, and broke down in tears. Rutherford jumped up, shocked and at a loss. He rushed to her and gently placed a hand on her shoulder.

'Peggy, old girl—'

'Peggy, my dear—'

She broke from him.

She broke away from him.

'Don't you touch me! Don't you do it! Gee, I wish I'd never seen you!'

'Don't touch me! Don’t even think about it! Man, I wish I had never met you!'

She ran to the door, darted through, and banged it behind her.

She rushed to the door, pushed it open, and slammed it shut behind her.

Rutherford remained where he stood, motionless. Then, almost mechanically, he felt in his pocket for matches, and relit his pipe.

Rutherford stayed where he was, still. Then, almost robotically, he reached into his pocket for matches and lit his pipe again.

Half an hour passed. Then the door opened slowly. Peggy came in. She was pale, and her eyes were red. She smiled—a pathetic little smile.

Half an hour went by. Then the door opened slowly. Peggy walked in. She looked pale, and her eyes were red. She smiled—a sad little smile.

'Peggy!'

'Peggy!'

He took a step towards her.

He moved closer to her.

She held out her hand.

She extended her hand.

'I'm sorry, George. I feel mean.'

'I'm sorry, George. I feel terrible.'

'Dear old girl, what rot!'

'Dear old girl, what nonsense!'

'I do. You don't know how mean I feel. You've been real nice to me, George. Thought I'd look in and say I was sorry. Good night, George!'

'I do. You don’t know how guilty I feel. You’ve been really nice to me, George. I just wanted to drop by and say I’m sorry. Good night, George!'

On the following night he waited, but she did not come. The nights went by, and still she did not come. And one morning, reading his paper, he saw that The Island of Girls had gone west to Chicago.

On the next night, he waited, but she didn’t show up. The nights passed, and still, she didn’t come. Then one morning, while reading his newspaper, he saw that The Island of Girls had moved to Chicago.

4

Things were not running well for Rutherford. He had had his vacation, a golden fortnight of fresh air and sunshine in the Catskills, and was back in Alcala, trying with poor success, to pick up the threads of his work. But though the Indian Summer had begun, and there was energy in the air, night after night he sat idle in his room; night after night went wearily to bed, oppressed with a dull sense of failure. He could not work. He was restless. His thoughts would not concentrate themselves. Something was wrong; and he knew what it was, though he fought against admitting it to himself. It was the absence of Peggy that had brought about the change. Not till now had he realized to the full how greatly her visits had stimulated him. He had called her laughingly his mascot; but the thing was no joke. It was true. Her absence was robbing him of the power to write.

Things weren't going well for Rutherford. He had just returned from a two-week vacation in the Catskills, filled with fresh air and sunshine, and was back in Alcala, struggling to get back into his work. Even though Indian Summer had begun and there was a buzz in the air, he sat idle in his room night after night, going to bed feeling weighed down by a dull sense of failure. He couldn’t focus. His mind wouldn’t settle. Something was off, and he knew what it was, even if he didn't want to admit it. It was Peggy's absence that had caused this change. Until now, he hadn't fully realized how much her visits had motivated him. He had jokingly called her his good luck charm, but it was no joke. Her absence was draining him of his ability to write.

He was lonely. For the first time since he had come to New York he was really lonely. Solitude had not hurt him till now. In his black moments it had been enough for him to look up at the photograph on the mantelpiece, and instantly he was alone no longer. But now the photograph had lost its magic. It could not hold him. Always his mind would wander back to the little, black-haired ghost that sat on the table, smiling at him, and questioning him with its grey eyes.

He felt lonely. For the first time since moving to New York, he really felt alone. Being by himself hadn’t bothered him until now. In his darker moments, it was enough for him to look at the photograph on the mantel, and suddenly he wasn’t alone anymore. But now the photograph had lost its charm. It couldn’t keep him company. His thoughts always drifted back to the little black-haired ghost that sat on the table, smiling at him and looking at him with its gray eyes.

And the days went by, unvarying in their monotony. And always the ghost sat on the table, smiling at him.

And the days passed, the same in their dullness. And always the ghost sat on the table, smiling at him.

With the Fall came the reopening of the theatres. One by one the electric signs blazed out along Broadway, spreading the message that the dull days were over, and New York was itself again. At the Melody, where ages ago The Island of Girls had run its light-hearted course, a new musical piece was in rehearsal. Alcala was full once more. The nightly snatches of conversation outside his door had recommenced. He listened for her voice, but he never heard it.

With the fall came the reopening of the theaters. One by one, the electric signs lit up along Broadway, spreading the word that the dull days were over, and New York was back to its vibrant self. At the Melody, where ages ago The Island of Girls had had its cheerful run, a new musical was in rehearsal. Alcala was bustling once more. The nightly snippets of conversation outside his door had started again. He listened for her voice, but he never heard it.

He sat up, waiting, into the small hours, but she did not come. Once he had been trying to write, and had fallen, as usual, to brooding—there was a soft knock at the door. In an instant he had bounded from his chair, and turned the handle. It was one of the reporters from upstairs, who had run out of matches. Rutherford gave him a handful. The reporter went out, wondering what the man had laughed at.

He sat up, waiting, into the early hours of the morning, but she didn’t show up. At one point, he had been trying to write but, as usual, ended up lost in thought—when there was a soft knock at the door. In an instant, he jumped from his chair and turned the handle. It was one of the reporters from upstairs, who had run out of matches. Rutherford gave him a handful. The reporter left, curious about what the man had found funny.

There is balm in Broadway, especially by night. Depression vanishes before the cheerfulness of the great white way when the lights are lit and the human tide is in full flood. Rutherford had developed of late a habit of patrolling the neighbourhood of Forty-Second Street at theatre-time. He found it did him good. There is a gaiety, a bonhomie, in the atmosphere of the New York streets. Rutherford loved to stand on the sidewalk and watch the passers-by, weaving stories round them.

There’s a comforting vibe on Broadway, especially at night. Feelings of sadness disappear in the brightness of the Great White Way when the lights are on and crowds are out in full force. Recently, Rutherford had started a routine of walking around the Forty-Second Street area during showtime. He found it uplifting. There’s a lively, friendly energy in the air of New York streets. Rutherford enjoyed standing on the sidewalk, observing the people passing by and imagining stories about them.

One night his wanderings had brought him to Herald Square. The theatres were just emptying themselves. This was the time he liked best. He drew to one side to watch, and as he moved he saw Peggy.

One night, his wandering had taken him to Herald Square. The theaters were just letting out. This was his favorite time. He stepped aside to watch, and as he did, he spotted Peggy.

She was standing at the corner, buttoning a glove. He was by her side in an instant.

She was standing at the corner, putting on a glove. He was by her side in a second.

'Peggy!' he cried.

"Peggy!" he shouted.

She was looking pale and tired, but the colour came back to her cheeks as she held out her hand. There was no trace of embarrassment in her manner; only a frank pleasure at seeing him again.

She looked pale and tired, but some color returned to her cheeks as she reached out her hand. There was no hint of embarrassment in her demeanor; just genuine happiness at seeing him again.

'Where have you been?' he said. 'I couldn't think what had become of you.'

'Where have you been?' he asked. 'I couldn't figure out what happened to you.'

She looked at him curiously.

She glanced at him curiously.

'Did you miss me, George?'

"Did you miss me, George?"

'Miss you? Of course I did. My work's been going all to pieces since you went away.'

'Miss you? Of course I did. My work has been falling apart since you left.'

'I only came back last night. I'm in the new piece at the Madison. Gee, I'm tired, George! We've been rehearsing all day.'

'I just got back last night. I’m in the new show at the Madison. Man, I’m exhausted, George! We’ve been rehearsing all day.'

He took her by the arm.

He took her by the arm.

'Come along and have some supper. You look worn out. By Jove, Peggy, it's good seeing you again! Can you walk as far as Rector's, or shall I carry you?'

'Come on and have some dinner. You look exhausted. Wow, Peggy, it’s great to see you again! Can you walk all the way to Rector's, or should I give you a lift?'

'Guess I can walk that far. But Rector's? Has your rich uncle died and left you a fortune, George?'

'Looks like I can walk that far. But Rector's? Did your wealthy uncle pass away and leave you a fortune, George?'

'Don't you worry, Peggy. This is an occasion. I thought I was never going to see you again. I'll buy you the whole hotel, if you like.'

'Don’t worry, Peggy. This is a special moment. I thought I’d never see you again. I’d buy you the whole hotel if you wanted.'

'Just supper'll do, I guess. You're getting quite the rounder, George.'

'Just dinner will be fine, I guess. You're getting quite the belly, George.'

'You bet I am. There are all sorts of sides to my character you've never so much as dreamed of.'

'You bet I am. There are all kinds of aspects to my personality you've never even imagined.'

They seemed to know Peggy at Rector's. Paul, the head waiter, beamed upon her paternally. One or two men turned and looked after her as she passed. The waiters smiled slight but friendly smiles. Rutherford, intent on her, noticed none of these things.

They seemed to know Peggy at Rector's. Paul, the head waiter, smiled at her like a proud parent. A couple of guys turned to look at her as she walked by. The waiters gave small but friendly smiles. Rutherford, focused on her, didn’t notice any of this.

Despite her protests, he ordered an elaborate and expensive supper. He was particular about the wine. The waiter, who had been doubtful about him, was won over, and went off to execute the order, reflecting that it was never safe to judge a man by his clothes, and that Rutherford was probably one of these eccentric young millionaires who didn't care how they dressed.

Despite her protests, he ordered a fancy and pricey dinner. He was very particular about the wine. The waiter, who had been skeptical about him, was convinced and went off to fulfill the order, thinking that it was never wise to judge a man by his clothes, and that Rutherford was likely one of those quirky young millionaires who didn’t care about how they looked.

'Well?' said Peggy, when he had finished.

'Well?' Peggy said when he had finished.

'Well?' said Rutherford.

"Well?" Rutherford said.

'You're looking brown, George.'

'You look tan, George.'

'I've been away in the Catskills.'

'I've been away in the Catskills.'

'Still as strong on the rube proposition as ever?'

'Still just as firm on the naive suggestion as always?'

'Yes. But Broadway has its points, too.'

'Yes. But Broadway has its advantages, too.'

'Oh, you're beginning to see that? Gee, I'm glad to be back. I've had enough of the Wild West. If anybody ever tries to steer you west of Eleventh Avenue, George, don't you go. There's nothing doing. How have you been making out at your writing stunt?'

'Oh, you're starting to realize that? Wow, I’m happy to be back. I've had my fill of the Wild West. If anyone ever tries to lead you west of Eleventh Avenue, George, don’t go. There's nothing happening there. How have you been doing with your writing gig?'

'Pretty well. But I wanted you. I was lost without my mascot. I've got a story in this month's Wilson's. A long story, and paid accordingly. That's why I'm able to go about giving suppers to great actresses.'

'Pretty well. But I wanted you. I was lost without my mascot. I've got a story in this month's Wilson's. A long story, and paid accordingly. That's why I'm able to go about giving dinners to great actresses.'

'I read it on the train,' said Peggy. 'It's dandy. Do you know what you ought to do, George? You ought to turn it into a play. There's a heap of money in plays.'

'I read it on the train,' Peggy said. 'It's great. Do you know what you should do, George? You should turn it into a play. There's a lot of money in plays.'

'I know. But who wants a play by an unknown man?'

'I get it. But who wants to watch a play by someone nobody knows?'

'I know who would want Willie in the Wilderness, if you made it into a play, and that's Winfield Knight. Ever seen him?'

'I know who would want Willie in the Wilderness if you turned it into a play, and that's Winfield Knight. Have you ever seen him?'

'I saw him in The Outsider. He's clever.'

'I saw him in The Outsider. He's smart.'

'He's It, if he gets a part to suit him. If he doesn't, he don't amount to a row of beans. It's just a gamble. This thing he's in now is no good. The part doesn't begin to fit him. In a month he'll be squealing for another play, so's you can hear him in Connecticut.'

'He's the one, if he gets a role that works for him. If he doesn't, he doesn't count for much. It's really just a gamble. The show he's in right now isn’t any good. The role doesn’t suit him at all. In a month, he’ll be begging for another play, and you’ll be able to hear him all the way in Connecticut.'

'He shall not squeal in vain,' said Rutherford. 'If he wants my work, who am I that I should stand in the way of his simple pleasures? I'll start on the thing tomorrow.'

'He won't complain without reason,' said Rutherford. 'If he wants my work, who am I to get in the way of his simple joys? I'll start on it tomorrow.'

'I can help you some too, I guess. I used to know Winfield Knight. I can put you wise on lots of things about him that'll help you work up Willie's character so's it'll fit him like a glove.'

'I can help you out a bit too, I suppose. I used to know Winfield Knight. I can fill you in on a lot of details about him that’ll help you shape Willie’s character so it fits him perfectly.'

Rutherford raised his glass.

Rutherford lifted his glass.

'Peggy,' he said, 'you're more than a mascot. You ought to be drawing a big commission on everything I write. It beats me how any of these other fellows ever write anything without you there to help them. I wonder what's the most expensive cigar they keep here? I must have it, whatever it is. Noblesse oblige. We popular playwrights mustn't be seen in public smoking any cheap stuff.'

'Peggy,' he said, 'you're more than just a mascot. You should be earning a big cut of everything I write. I can’t understand how any of these other guys manage to write anything without you around to help. I wonder what the most expensive cigar they have here is? I have to have it, whatever it costs. Noblesse oblige. We popular playwrights can’t be seen smoking anything cheap in public.'

 

It was Rutherford's artistic temperament which, when they left the restaurant, made him hail a taxi-cab. Taxi-cabs are not for young men drawing infinitesimal salaries in banks, even if those salaries are supplemented at rare intervals by a short story in a magazine. Peggy was for returning to Alcala by car, but Rutherford refused to countenance such an anti-climax.

It was Rutherford's artistic temperament that, when they left the restaurant, made him hail a cab. Cabs aren’t for young men earning tiny salaries at banks, even if those salaries are occasionally boosted by a short story in a magazine. Peggy wanted to go back to Alcala by car, but Rutherford wouldn’t accept such a letdown.

Peggy nestled into the corner of the cab, with a tired sigh, and there was silence as they moved smoothly up Broadway.

Peggy settled into the corner of the cab with a weary sigh, and there was silence as they smoothly drove up Broadway.

He peered at her in the dim light. She looked very small and wistful and fragile. Suddenly an intense desire surged over him to pick her up and crush her to him. He fought against it. He tried to fix his thoughts on the girl at home, to tell himself that he was a man of honour. His fingers, gripping the edge of the seat, tightened till every muscle of his arm was rigid.

He looked at her in the low light. She seemed really small, dreamy, and delicate. Suddenly, he felt an overwhelming urge to lift her up and hold her tightly. He resisted it. He tried to focus on the girl at home, reminding himself that he was a man of integrity. His fingers, digging into the edge of the seat, tightened until every muscle in his arm was tense.

The cab, crossing a rough piece of road, jolted Peggy from her corner. Her hand fell on his.

The cab, bumping over a rough stretch of road, jolted Peggy from her seat. Her hand landed on his.

'Peggy!' he cried, hoarsely.

'Peggy!' he shouted, hoarsely.

Her grey eyes were wet. He could see them glisten. And then his arms were round her, and he was covering her upturned face with kisses.

Her gray eyes were teary. He could see them shining. Then he wrapped his arms around her and covered her upturned face with kisses.

The cab drew up at the entrance to Alcala. They alighted in silence, and without a word made their way through into the hall. From force of habit, Rutherford glanced at the letter-rack on the wall at the foot of the stairs. There was one letter in his pigeon-hole.

The taxi pulled up at the entrance to Alcala. They got out silently and walked into the hall without saying a word. Out of habit, Rutherford looked at the letter rack on the wall at the bottom of the stairs. There was one letter in his mailbox.

Mechanically he drew it out; and, as his eyes fell on the handwriting, something seemed to snap inside him.

Mechanically, he pulled it out; and when his eyes landed on the handwriting, something felt like it broke inside him.

He looked at Peggy, standing on the bottom stair, and back again at the envelope in his hand. His mood was changing with a violence that left him physically weak. He felt dazed, as if he had wakened out of a trance.

He looked at Peggy, standing on the bottom step, and then back at the envelope in his hand. His mood was shifting so dramatically that it made him feel physically weak. He felt disoriented, as if he had just come out of a daze.

With a strong effort he mastered himself. Peggy had mounted a few steps, and was looking back at him over her shoulder. He could read the meaning now in the grey eyes.

With a strong effort, he took control of himself. Peggy had climbed a few steps and was looking back at him over her shoulder. He could now understand the meaning in her grey eyes.

'Good night, Peggy,' he said in a low voice. She turned, facing him, and for a moment neither moved.

'Good night, Peggy,' he said softly. She turned to face him, and for a moment, neither of them moved.

'Good night!' said Rutherford again.

"Good night!" Rutherford said again.

Her lips parted, as if she were about to speak, but she said nothing.

Her lips parted, as if she was about to say something, but she didn't say a word.

Then she turned again, and began to walk slowly upstairs.

Then she turned again and started walking slowly upstairs.

He stood watching her till she had reached the top of the long flight. She did not look back.

He stood watching her until she reached the top of the long flight of stairs. She didn’t look back.

5

Peggy's nightly visits began afresh after this, and the ghost on the table troubled Rutherford no more. His restlessness left him. He began to write with a new vigour and success. In after years he wrote many plays, most of them good, clear-cut pieces of work, but none that came from him with the utter absence of labour which made the writing of Willie in the Wilderness a joy. He wrote easily, without effort. And always Peggy was there, helping, stimulating, encouraging.

Peggy's nightly visits started up again after this, and the ghost on the table no longer bothered Rutherford. His restlessness disappeared. He began to write with renewed energy and success. In the years that followed, he wrote many plays, most of them good, clear pieces of work, but none had the effortless flow that made writing Willie in the Wilderness a pleasure. He wrote easily, without any struggle. And Peggy was always there, helping, inspiring, and encouraging him.

Sometimes, when he came in after dinner to settle down to work, he would find a piece of paper on his table covered with her schoolgirl scrawl. It would run somewhat as follows:

Sometimes, when he came in after dinner to get to work, he would find a piece of paper on his table filled with her messy handwriting. It would read something like this:

'He is proud of his arms. They are skinny, but he thinks them the limit. Better put in a shirt-sleeve scene for Willie somewhere.'

'He takes pride in his arms. They're skinny, but he thinks they're the best. Better to include a scene with Willie in a shirt sleeve somewhere.'

'He thinks he has a beautiful profile. Couldn't you make one of the girls say something about Willie having the goods in that line?'

'He believes he has a great profile. Could you have one of the girls mention something about Willie having what it takes in that area?'

'He is crazy about golf.'

'He's crazy about golf.'

'He is proud of his French accent. Couldn't you make Willie speak a little piece in French?'

'He's proud of his French accent. Could you get Willie to say a few words in French?'

'He' being Winfield Knight.

'He' is Winfield Knight.

 

And so, little by little, the character of Willie grew, till it ceased to be the Willie of the magazine story, and became Winfield Knight himself, with improvements. The task began to fascinate Rutherford. It was like planning a pleasant surprise for a child. 'He'll like that,' he would say to himself, as he wrote in some speech enabling Willie to display one of the accomplishments, real or imagined, of the absent actor. Peggy read it, and approved. It was she who suggested the big speech in the second act where Willie described the progress of his love affair in terms of the golf-links. From her, too, came information as to little traits in the man's character which the stranger would not have suspected.

And so, little by little, the character of Willie developed until he transformed from the Willie in the magazine story into Winfield Knight himself, with enhancements. The project started to captivate Rutherford. It felt like planning a fun surprise for a child. 'He'll love this,' he would think to himself as he crafted a speech allowing Willie to showcase one of the skills, whether real or imagined, of the absent actor. Peggy read it and approved. She was the one who suggested the big speech in the second act where Willie talked about the ups and downs of his love life in terms of playing golf. From her, he also got insights about subtle traits in the man's character that an outsider wouldn’t have noticed.

As the play progressed Rutherford was amazed at the completeness of the character he had built. It lived. Willie in the magazine story might have been anyone. He fitted into the story, but you could not see him. He had no real individuality. But Willie in the play! He felt that he would recognize him in the street. There was all the difference between the two that there is between a nameless figure in some cheap picture and a portrait by Sargent. There were times when the story of the play seemed thin to him, and the other characters wooden, but in his blackest moods he was sure of Willie. All the contradictions in the character rang true: the humour, the pathos, the surface vanity covering a real diffidence, the strength and weakness fighting one another.

As the play went on, Rutherford was struck by how complete the character he had created felt. It was alive. Willie in the magazine story could have been anyone. He fit into the narrative, but you couldn’t really see him. He lacked real individuality. But Willie in the play! He felt he would recognize him on the street. The difference between the two was as stark as between a nameless figure in a cheap painting and a portrait by Sargent. There were moments when the story of the play seemed thin to him, and the other characters felt stiff, but in his darkest moments, he was confident in Willie. All the contradictions in the character felt authentic: the humor, the sadness, the superficial vanity hiding true insecurity, the struggle between strength and weakness.

'You're alive, my son,' said Rutherford, admiringly, as he read the sheets. 'But you don't belong to me.'

'You're alive, my son,' Rutherford said admiringly as he read the sheets. 'But you’re not mine.'

At last there came the day when the play was finished, when the last line was written, and the last possible alteration made; and later, the day when Rutherford, bearing the brown-paper-covered package under his arm, called at the Players' Club to keep an appointment with Winfield Knight.

At last, the day arrived when the play was finished, the final line was written, and the last possible changes were made; and later, the day when Rutherford, carrying the brown-paper-wrapped package under his arm, stopped by the Players' Club to meet Winfield Knight.

Almost from the first Rutherford had a feeling that he had met the man before, that he knew him. As their acquaintance progressed—the actor was in an expansive mood, and talked much before coming to business—the feeling grew. Then he understood. This was Willie, and no other. The likeness was extraordinary. Little turns of thought, little expressions—they were all in the play.

Almost from the start, Rutherford felt like he had met the man before, that he recognized him. As they got to know each other better—the actor was in a chatty mood and spoke a lot before getting down to business—the feeling intensified. Then it clicked. This was Willie, and no one else. The resemblance was striking. Little quirks of thought, small expressions—they were all in the performance.

The actor paused in a description of how he had almost beaten a champion at golf, and looked at the parcel.

The actor took a break from explaining how he almost beat a golf champion and glanced at the package.

'Is that the play?' he said.

'Is that the play?' he asked.

'Yes,' said Rutherford. 'Shall I read it?'

'Yes,' said Rutherford. 'Should I read it?'

'Guess I'll just look through it myself. Where's Act I? Here we are! Have a cigar while you're waiting?'

'Guess I’ll just check it out myself. Where’s Act I? Here it is! Want a cigar while you’re waiting?'

Rutherford settled himself in his chair, and watched the other's face. For the first few pages, which contained some tame dialogue between minor characters, it was blank.

Rutherford settled into his chair and observed the other person's face. For the first few pages, which had some dull dialogue between minor characters, it was expressionless.

'"Enter Willie,"' he said. 'Am I Willie?'

'"Enter Willie,"' he said. 'Am I Willie?'

'I hope so,' said Rutherford, with a smile. 'It's the star part.'

"I hope so," Rutherford said with a smile. "It's the main role."

'H'm.'

'Hmm.'

He went on reading. Rutherford watched him with furtive keenness. There was a line coming at the bottom of the page which he was then reading which ought to hit him, an epigram on golf, a whimsical thought put almost exactly as he had put it himself five minutes back when telling his golf story.

He continued reading. Rutherford observed him with hidden intensity. There was a line at the bottom of the page he was reading that should resonate with him, an insightful remark about golf, a quirky thought almost exactly like the one he had shared just five minutes ago while recounting his golf story.

The shot did not miss fire. The chuckle from the actor and the sigh of relief from Rutherford were almost simultaneous. Winfield Knight turned to him.

The shot didn’t miss. The actor’s chuckle and Rutherford’s sigh of relief happened almost at the same time. Winfield Knight turned to him.

'That's a dandy line about golf,' said he.

'That's a great line about golf,' he said.

Rutherford puffed complacently at his cigar.

Rutherford smoked his cigar with a satisfied expression.

'There's lots more of them in the piece,' he said.

"There's a lot more of them in the piece," he said.

'Bully for you,' said the actor. And went on reading.

'Good for you,' said the actor. And kept reading.

Three-quarters of an hour passed before he spoke again. Then he looked up.

Three-quarters of an hour went by before he spoke again. Then he looked up.

'It's me,' he said; 'it's me all the time. I wish I'd seen this before I put on the punk I'm doing now. This is me from the drive off the tee. It's great! Say, what'll you have?'

"It's me," he said; "it's me all the time. I wish I'd noticed this before I started the punk look I'm going for now. This is me from the drive off the tee. It's awesome! So, what do you want to drink?"

Rutherford leaned back in his chair, his mind in a whirl. He had arrived at last. His struggles were over. He would not admit of the possibility of the play being a failure. He was a made man. He could go where he pleased, and do as he pleased.

Rutherford leaned back in his chair, his mind spinning. He had finally arrived. His struggles were behind him. He refused to consider the possibility that the play could fail. He was a successful man. He could go wherever he wanted and do whatever he wanted.

It gave him something of a shock to find how persistently his thoughts refused to remain in England. Try as he might to keep them there, they kept flitting back to Alcala.

It was quite a shock for him to realize how stubbornly his thoughts refused to stay in England. No matter how hard he tried to focus on the present, they kept drifting back to Alcala.

6

Willie in the Wilderness was not a failure. It was a triumph. Principally, it is true, a personal triumph for Winfield Knight. Everyone was agreed that he had never had a part that suited him so well. Critics forgave the blunders of the piece for the sake of its principal character. The play was a curiously amateurish thing. It was only later that Rutherford learned craft and caution. When he wrote Willie he was a colt, rambling unchecked through the field of play-writing, ignorant of its pitfalls. But, with all its faults, Willie in the Wilderness was a success. It might, as one critic pointed out, be more of a monologue act for Winfield Knight than a play, but that did not affect Rutherford.

Willie in the Wilderness was not a failure. It was a success. Mainly, it was a personal victory for Winfield Knight. Everyone agreed that he had never had a role that suited him better. Critics overlooked the mistakes in the play because of its main character. The play had a strangely amateurish quality. It was only later that Rutherford learned the skills and caution needed for writing. When he wrote Willie, he was like a young colt, running freely in the field of playwriting, unaware of its dangers. But despite its flaws, Willie in the Wilderness was a hit. It might, as one critic pointed out, have felt more like a monologue for Winfield Knight than a full play, but that didn’t bother Rutherford.

It was late on the opening night when he returned to Alcala. He had tried to get away earlier. He wanted to see Peggy. But Winfield Knight, flushed with success, was in his most expansive mood. He seized upon Rutherford and would not let him go. There was supper, a gay, uproarious supper, at which everybody seemed to be congratulating everybody else. Men he had never met before shook him warmly by the hand. Somebody made a speech, despite the efforts of the rest of the company to prevent him. Rutherford sat there, dazed, out of touch with the mood of the party. He wanted Peggy. He was tired of all this excitement and noise. He had had enough of it. All he asked was to be allowed to slip away quietly and go home. He wanted to think, to try and realize what all this meant to him.

It was late on opening night when he returned to Alcala. He had tried to leave earlier. He wanted to see Peggy. But Winfield Knight, glowing with success, was in a very generous mood. He grabbed Rutherford and wouldn’t let him go. There was dinner, a lively, rowdy dinner, where everyone seemed to be congratulating each other. Men he had never met before shook his hand warmly. Someone gave a speech, despite the rest of the group trying to stop him. Rutherford sat there, stunned, disconnected from the vibe of the party. He wanted Peggy. He was tired of all this excitement and noise. He had had enough of it. All he wanted was to quietly slip away and go home. He wanted to think, to try to understand what all this meant to him.

At length the party broke up in one last explosion of handshaking and congratulations; and, eluding Winfield Knight, who proposed to take him off to his club, he started to walk up Broadway.

At last, the party ended with one final round of handshakes and congratulations; and, avoiding Winfield Knight, who wanted to take him to his club, he began to walk up Broadway.

It was late when he reached Alcala. There was a light in his room. Peggy had waited up to hear the news.

It was late when he got to Alcala. There was a light on in his room. Peggy had stayed up to hear the news.

She jumped off the table as he came in.

She jumped off the table as he walked in.

'Well?' she cried.

"Well?" she exclaimed.

Rutherford sat down and stretched out his legs.

Rutherford sat down and stretched his legs.

'It's a success,' he said. 'A tremendous success!'

"It's a success," he said. "A huge success!"

Peggy clapped her hands.

Peggy applauded.

'Bully for you, George! I knew it would be. Tell me all about it. Was Winfield good?'

'Good for you, George! I knew it would happen. Tell me everything. Was Winfield any good?'

'He was the whole piece. There was nothing in it but him.' He rose and placed his hands on her shoulders. 'Peggy, old girl, I don't know what to say. You know as well as I do that it's all owing to you that the piece has been a success. If I hadn't had your help—'

'He was the whole thing. There was nothing in it but him.' He stood up and put his hands on her shoulders. 'Peggy, old friend, I don't know what to say. You know just as well as I do that it’s all thanks to you that this has been a success. If I hadn’t had your help—'

Peggy laughed.

Peggy chuckled.

'Oh, beat it, George!' she said. 'Don't you come jollying me. I look like a high-brow playwright, don't I! No; I'm real glad you've made a hit, George, but don't start handing out any story about it's not being your own. I didn't do a thing.'

'Oh, get lost, George!' she said. 'Don't you come trying to flatter me. I look like some fancy playwright, right? No; I’m really glad you’ve found success, George, but don’t start claiming it’s not all yours. I didn’t do anything.'

'You did. You did everything.'

'You did. You did it all.'

'I didn't. But, say, don't let's start quarrelling. Tell me more about it. How many calls did you take.'

'I didn't. But, let's not start arguing. Tell me more about it. How many calls did you take?'

He told her all that had happened. When he had finished, there was a silence.

He told her everything that had happened. When he was done, there was silence.

'I guess you'll be quitting soon, George?' said Peggy, at last. 'Now that you've made a home-run. You'll be going back to that rube joint, with the cows and hens—isn't that it?'

'I guess you're going to quit soon, George?' said Peggy at last. 'Now that you've hit a home run. You'll be going back to that farm, with the cows and chickens—isn't that right?'

Rutherford did not reply. He was staring thoughtfully at the floor. He did not seem to have heard.

Rutherford didn’t respond. He was staring intently at the floor. He didn’t seem to have heard.

'I guess that girl'll be glad to see you,' she went on. 'Shall you cable tomorrow, George? And then you'll get married and go and live in the rube house, and become a regular hayseed and—' She broke off suddenly, with a catch in her voice. 'Gee,' she whispered, halt to herself, 'I'll be sorry when you go, George.'

'I guess that girl will be happy to see you,' she continued. 'Are you going to send a wire tomorrow, George? And then you'll get married and move into the country house, and become a total hayseed and—' She suddenly stopped, her voice catching. 'Wow,' she whispered, partly to herself, 'I'll miss you when you leave, George.'

He sprang up.

He jumped up.

'Peggy!'

'Peggy!'

He seized her by the arm. He heard the quick intake of her breath.

He grabbed her by the arm. He heard her quick breath catch.

'Peggy, listen!' He gripped her till she winced with pain. 'I'm not going back. I'm never going back. I'm a cad, I'm a hound! I know I am. But I'm not going back. I'm going to stay here with you. I want you, Peggy. Do you hear? I want you!'

'Peggy, listen!' He held her tightly until she flinched in pain. 'I’m not going back. I’m never going back. I’m a jerk, I’m a dog! I know I am. But I’m not going back. I want to stay here with you. I want you, Peggy. Do you hear? I want you!'

She tried to draw herself away, but he held her.

She tried to pull away, but he kept her close.

'I love you, Peggy! Peggy, will you be my wife?'

'I love you, Peggy! Peggy, will you marry me?'

There was utter astonishment in her grey eyes. Her face was very white.

There was complete shock in her gray eyes. Her face was very pale.

'Will you, Peggy?'

"Will you, Peggy?"

He dropped her arm.

He let go of her arm.

'Will you, Peggy?'

"Will you, Peggy?"

'No!' she cried.

'No!' she shouted.

He drew back.

He pulled away.

'No!' she cried sharply, as if it hurt her to speak. 'I wouldn't play you such a mean trick. I'm too fond of you, George. There's never been anybody just like you. You've been mighty good to me. I've never met a man who treated me like you. You're the only real white man that's ever happened to me, and I guess I'm not going to play you a low-down trick like spoiling your life. George, I thought you knew. Honest, I thought you knew. How did you think I lived in a swell place like this, if you didn't know? How did you suppose everyone knew me at Rector's? How did you think I'd managed to find out so much about Winfield Knight? Can't you guess?'

'No!' she exclaimed sharply, as if it pained her to speak. 'I wouldn't pull a mean trick like that on you. I really care about you, George. There's never been anyone quite like you. You've been incredibly kind to me. I've never encountered a man who treated me the way you do. You're the only genuinely good guy I've ever met, and I would never do something low like ruin your life. George, I thought you understood. Honestly, I thought you knew. How did you think I ended up in such a nice place like this if you didn’t know? How did you suppose everyone knew me at Rector's? How did you think I managed to learn so much about Winfield Knight? Can't you figure it out?'

She drew a long breath.

She took a deep breath.

'I—'

'I—'

He interrupted her hoarsely.

He interrupted her hoarsely.

'Is there anyone now, Peggy?'

'Is anyone there now, Peggy?'

'Yes,' she said, 'there is.'

'Yes,' she said, 'there is.'

'You don't love him, Peggy, do you?'

'You don't love him, Peggy, do you?'

'Love him?' She laughed bitterly. 'No; I don't love him.'

'Love him?' She laughed bitterly. 'No; I don't love him.'

'Then come to me, dear,' he said.

'Then come to me, dear,' he said.

She shook her head in silence. Rutherford sat down, his chin resting in his hands. She came across to him, and smoothed his hair.

She shook her head quietly. Rutherford sat down, resting his chin on his hands. She walked over to him and gently ran her fingers through his hair.

'It wouldn't do, George,' she said. 'Honest, it wouldn't do. Listen. When we first met, I—I rather liked you, George, and I was mad at you for being so fond of the other girl and taking no notice of me—not in the way I wanted, and I tried—Gee, I feel mean. It was all my fault. I didn't think it would matter. There didn't seem no chance then of your being able to go back and have the sort of good time you wanted; and I thought you'd just stay here and we'd be pals and—but now you can go back, it's all different. I couldn't keep you. It would be too mean. You see, you don't really want to stop. You think you do, but you don't!'

'That wouldn't work, George,' she said. 'Honestly, it just wouldn't. Listen. When we first met, I—I actually liked you, George, and I was upset with you for liking that other girl and not paying attention to me—not in the way I wanted, and I tried—Gee, I feel terrible. It was all my fault. I didn't think it would matter. There didn't seem to be any chance back then for you to go back and have the kind of fun you wanted; and I thought you'd just stick around and we’d be friends and—but now you can go back, everything's different. I couldn't hold you back. That would be too selfish. You see, you don’t really want to stay. You think you do, but you don’t!'

'I love you,' he muttered.

"I love you," he whispered.

'You'll forget me. It's all just a Broadway dream, George. Think of it like that. Broadway's got you now, but you don't really belong. You're not like me. It's not in your blood, so's you can't get it out. It's the chickens and roses you want really. Just a Broadway dream. That's what it is. George, when I was a kid, I remember crying and crying for a lump of candy in the window of a store till one of my brothers up and bought it for me just to stop the racket. Gee! For about a minute I was the busiest thing that ever happened, eating away. And then it didn't seem to interest me no more. Broadway's like that for you, George. You go back to the girl and the cows and all of it. It'll hurt some, I guess, but I reckon you'll be glad you did.'

'You'll forget me. It's just a Broadway dream, George. Think of it that way. Broadway has you now, but you don't really belong. You're not like me. It's not in your blood, so you can't shake it off. You really want the chickens and roses. Just a Broadway dream. That's what it is. George, when I was a kid, I remember crying and crying for a piece of candy in the window of a store until one of my brothers finally bought it for me just to stop my fussing. Gee! For about a minute, I was the happiest kid ever, eating away. And then it just didn't interest me anymore. Broadway's like that for you, George. You'll go back to the girl and the cows and all of it. It'll hurt some, I guess, but I think you'll be glad you did.'

She stooped swiftly, and kissed him on the forehead.

She quickly bent down and kissed him on the forehead.

'I'll miss you, dear,' she said, softly, and was gone.

'I will miss you, my dear,' she said softly, and then she was gone.

 

Rutherford sat on, motionless. Outside, the blackness changed to grey, and the grey to white. He got up. He felt very stiff and cold.

Rutherford sat there, completely still. Outside, the darkness turned to gray, and the gray to white. He stood up. He felt really stiff and cold.

'A Broadway dream!' he muttered.

"A Broadway dream!" he muttered.

He went to the mantelpiece and took up the photograph. He carried it to the window where he could see it better.

He walked over to the mantel and picked up the photograph. He brought it to the window where he could see it more clearly.

A shaft of sunlight pierced the curtains and fell upon it.

A beam of sunlight broke through the curtains and landed on it.



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!